《Divine Harem: My Sect of Heavenly Beauties》


 Chapter 1: Sed Life

    <h4>Chapter 1: Sed Life</h4>


    In a single-room apartment in a small building, a young man with thick spectacles on his eyes was busy reading his favorite novel on his phone. He also had a packet of chips on his side.


    He was Rick Conway, a young man barely surviving in this cruel world, just like many others.


    Rick was abandoned by his parents at a young age, and even his foster parents threw him out because, apparently, he was a bad omen to them.


    That was one of the reasons he was alone, and no one loved him. After all, who would want to be friends with someone who brings nothing but bad luck?


    Finally, after surviving somehow, he got a job at a construction site. He wasn''t educated, so that was the only type of job he couldnd. Still, he was happy...or atleast pretended to be satisfied with his job. Because he was earning enough to live... survive.


    He had gotten used to his loneliness by now, though that didn''t mean he didn''t wish that there were people who loved him. That was like a dreame true for him.


    Rick sighed and opened thetest chapter of the novel Divine Harem Sect. He was a sucker for these types of wish-fulfillment novels because they helped him escape the cruel reality where no one waited for him.


    In fact, this was torture for him, too, because it would remind him of a life he would never have. But even after all this, he read and supported this author.


    He would eat one meal less, but he would support the author because he didn''t want him to drop the novel, which was the best he had read.


    Once, he had even visited a brothel and hired the top prostitute, wasting every penny of his money. Because he had thought sex would cure his loneliness. After all, he had read many novels where MCs made harems just for that.


    One might call him immature, but he didn''t mind. He was willing to do anything to cure this sick feeling he gets every day, every minute, every second.


    However, that also didn''t work. Although he did receive pleasure, it was only temporary. After that, he realized that harems aren''t just for sex and pleasure; they are made so you have many loving partners.


    And, it was that day he realized what he wanted.


    Once again, he read the chapter twice with a bitter smile on his face. He was really jealous of the MC, who was living his dream life.


    "Hmm?"


    Rick got a message from the author of Divine Harem Sect and opened it. He was on his server, and since he had supported him from the beginning, he and the author had be friends¡ªthe only one he had.


    [MenOfCulture: Yo, man! How you doing?]


    Rick sighed and typed.


    "Nothing much. Just dying of envy while reading your novel, lol."


    [MenOfCulture: Hmm, so tell me, what would you do if you got a chance to live like the MC of my novel? But you have to leave behind everything here.]


    Rick chuckled.


    ''Of course, I''ll enjoy my new life and make a harem sect where everyone would love me. Isn''t that my dream? As for this life, I have nothing here. Don''t forget how many times I have entertained the idea of doing suicide.''


    [MenOfCulture: Nice! Then I wish you good luck and congrattions. Also, thanks for supporting me till now; I hope we meet again someday.]


    Rick was confused and wondered what the author meant by his words. Was he joking again?


    However, he didn''t have much time to think as his phone suddenly became hot and bright. He was shocked and instinctively dropped the phone.


    However, the phone didn''t reach the floor and exploded, turning everything around into dust. The whole apartment and its sole resident were gone just like that.


    ....


    In a lust forest of tall trees, the bloodied body of a young many lifeless and motionless. He had several wounds all over his body, with all of his limbs severed and thrown around his body.


    It was clear that the young man didn''t get a good and peaceful death. He was tortured before someone killed him.


    His body was supposed to decay here in the wilderness, and no one would find him. However, that didn''t happen, as bright golden light shone from his body, illuminating his surroundings and making it impossible to see what was happening behind the curtain of light.


    The bright light shined for a few minutes and then died out, leaving a sleeping and perfectly fine young man. The tortured body was no more, and in ce of it, a young man with the same body was sleeping with a peaceful expression on his face.


    The serene atmosphere of the forest didn''t help either, as the young man continued to sleep for hours and only woke up the morning of the next day.


    He growled and rubbed his eyes. He sat up, yawning, and rubbed his eyes.


    "Argh! Where am I?"


    The young man rubbed his head as memories, both familiar and unfamiliar, came flooding into his brain. For a moment, he couldn''t even think as he looked at nothing with a lost look in his eye.


    After a while, he smiled, understanding everything.


    "I see, so I actually got transmigrated, huh."


    [Yes, Host.]


    "Huh? You''re the system I''m getting?"


    The young man asked as he heard a strange but sweet voice like a melody.


    [Yes, you can say that. I was transferred to you by my previous Host.]


    "Previous Host? Wait! You don''t mean him?"


    Something clicked in the young man''s mind as he remembered his conversation with the author of Divine Harem Sect. Yes, he was Rick Conway, who had died and was reincarnated in this young man''s body.


    [Correct. He was my previous Host, and since he had aplished everything he wanted, he transferred me to you.]


    "I still have many questions."


    [No problem, I''ll help you with everything. After all, the sole purpose of my existence is to fulfill every wish of my Host.]

 Chapter 2: Bad Life

    <h4>Chapter 2: Bad Life</h4>


    Rick, or now Shen Yu, since he had upied his body, was looking at the blue sky. He didn''t really want to keep anything rted to his previous life¡ªwell, not like Shen Yu had a good life.


    In fact, he had it way worse. He had worked hard in this cruel world of Xianxia and finally achieved considerable status in one of the top sects of this world.


    He was even hailed as one of the strongest prodigies since he had reached Integration Realm at the age of 40. Such a talented person would obviously be a target of envy. Combined with his position in the sect, it was only natural that someone would target him. Even Shen Yu knew that, and he was prepared.


    Unfortunately, the one who betrayed him was his best friend, who stabbed him in the back.


    Thinking of everything Shen Yu went through before dying sent a chill down his spine. Shen Yu''s best friend was cruel, which would even be an understatement for him.


    How could someone do something like that to their best friend they considered to be their brother?


    ''Heh! I''m in the world of Xianxia. No matter how those authors tried to show bullshit by using old tropes, they can''t remove the main element of Xianxia. Anyone can betray you for even the tiniest benefits.''


    Shen Yu scoffed. He had seen this even on Earth, so it was quite natural for it to happen in a world where humans'' lives were no different from those of ants.


    "Rest in peace, brother. I hope wherever your soul is, it can finally find some peace. As for your revenge, since I have taken your body, I can atleast do this much for you."


    Then, a wicked smile appeared on Shen Yu''s face as he said.


    "He killed you because of the position of sect master, didn''t he? Well, then, I''ll show him what true sect is, what true strength means."


    Shen Yu was a very kind and gentle boy who just wanted to be loved. However, no matter what, a person who has survived the harsh life on the streets couldn''t bepletely kind.


    He hated backstabbers and traitors the most. He had seen them too much and was actually a victim of them when he was barely surviving on the streets.


    His street life had given him some deep hate towards some things. Like hate against traitors, hate against rapists, etc.


    And Shen Yu''s best friend was one such being. He would die, but Shen Yu didn''t want to give him a peaceful death.


    Yes, he could easily kill him. He had understood that after a long conversation with the system, he had been given by his favorite author.


    After getting the system, Shen Yu was basically an omnipotent god. He could do anything he wanted and have any power he wanted; there was no limit.


    Shen Yu was already preparing to be the strongest since he was never interested in going through many things to reach the top. He had already enough share of trauma, and he didn''t wish for more.


    With his strength, he could easily rule over the world, but he was toozy to do that. He only had one goal¡ªor rather two goals¡ªbut if he fulfilled his first goal, his second would be clearly fulfilled.


    He wanted to create a sect full of women. People might call him a hypocrite for only taking female disciples, but who cares? It was his wish-fulfillment life, and he would do anything he wanted.


    He would make his sect full of good-natureddies, ording to him. He would help them in getting stronger and solve their problems. He would be their hope.


    In all this, if he gained thedies'' approval, then there would be another type of rtionship between them. There was a reason the sect''s name was Divine Harem Sect. He would try his best to have only his harem members in the sect.


    A smile appeared on his face. He hadn''t forgotten how much pleasure he had received while having sex. And that was with a prostitute; what if he had sex with his loved ones? Women who would love him? Wouldn''t then the experience be otherworldly?


    Of course, he wasn''t going to force anyone. That was against his morals. He would never force anyone to get into a rtionship with him.


    "Enough chitchat. Time to be on work."


    Shen Yu sighed, sitting on top of a boulder. He looked at the clearly before him and wondered where he was. He could just ask the system, but he didn''t want to use the system for this.


    He wanted to enjoy his life and certainly couldn''t do with being omnipresent and omnipotent.


    "Well, whatever. Since this is your deathbed, I''ll make my sect here."


    Shen Yu shrugged and then jumped from the boulder. Dusting off his hands, he looked around in thought.


    Then he raised his hand, causing the ground to rise and make a small hill. He wanted his sect to be elevated¡ªnot too high, not too low¡ªso he chose a small hill.


    He had already asked the system to send the proficiencies on various things, including his control over his newfound powers. Technically, he wasn''t at the top of the world since he didn''t restore cultivation, he was...just powerful.


    He didn''t even know how to exin it.


    He smiled, watching in happiness as thend before him trembled and slowly began to rise, bringing the tiny nts and trees along with it. He didn''t just hollow out the bottom as he used his power to make extra soil and rocks underneath.


    ''Or Maybe I shouldy a Qi leyline. It''ll be helpful for my disciples.''


    Thinking of that, he clicked his fingers as the soil and rocks disappeared, making the Underhill hollow from the inside. Then, a gust of wind hit the empty walls, and a purple light shined.


    Soon, an illusory giant dragon made of nothing but Qi was taking deep breaths beneath thend on which Shen Yu was going to build his sect.

 Chapter 3: Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 3: Misunderstanding</h4>


    Shen Yu was levitating in the air as he designed his sect. He wasn''t going to make it too grand, at least not yet. He would do that when he had more disciples. For now, a simple sect would be enough.


    However, that simple wasn''t so simple.


    He clicked his fingers as a semi-transparent dome appeared around the hill he had created. That was a Rank 10 Seven Lotus Guardian Formation. It was of the highest rank so that it could take on attacks from even Ascension Realm practitioners.


    With this Formation, his sect was indestructible. Nothing could prate its defense. He made it so that it remained safe even if he wasn''t there in the sect.


    However, thinking of his best friend who had killed him, he decided to add some more precautions. After all, he was powerful himself, and if he became the sect Master of that sect, there was a high chance he could breach the defenses.


    Clicking his fingers, he added a Rank 10 Hundred Mirage Illusory Formation to the surroundings. It was a high-rank formation that could mislead the senses of even Ascension Realm practitioners.


    Shen Yu felt this should be enough, so he dismissed the formations after making some minor changes based on the knowledge he had gotten from the system.


    They were activated and would function but would not be visible to anyone. Now, nobody could enter his sect unless he wanted them to.


    Mentally giving himself a pat on his back, Shen Yu entered his soon-to-be sect. However, he didn''t notice the subtle glow in the formations he had set because he had left.


    Because of the minor changes he had made in the Formation, it had be something so grand that he would have never expected.


    Not only that, even the dragon made entirely of Qi snorted arrogantly after Shen Yu left.


    This all happened because of minor misunderstandings. Since Shen Yu wanted to enjoy his life while not worrying about his whole strength, he had asked the system to give him Cultivation, which would allow him to be invincible in the world. Not only that, but he also had proficiencies and knowledge about many things, like Formations and alchemy.


    However, he forgot that he had transmigrated into a Xianxia World where higher realms were way toomon. So when he asked the system to give him Cultivation of the top, the system assumed the world as the whole world, including all the higher and lower realms.


    The same thing happened with the knowledge part. Shen Yu now had the knowledge and proficiencies of nearly everything existing.


    He was standing at the top of the world, but he had a slight misunderstanding about himself.


    On the other hand, Shen Yu was utterly oblivious to the changes he had made. He was inspecting thend and thinking about what to ce where.


    "First, the sect master''s abode will be a huge ssic building with seven floors," Shen Yu thought as he made a Seven-Floor Pagoda.


    It stood highest in the sect, giving the impression that it was the most important building, which it was.


    Satisfied, Shen Yu began to work on other things, such as the Alchemy Pavilion, Refining Pavilion, and many more. He also made luxurious quarters for the disciples.


    The quarters had a Qi Gathering Formation and many other things that would help the disciples increase their Cultivation. He then proceeded to the Training Grounds and Library.


    While Shen Yu was designing and making his sect, a little distance away from the hill his sect was on, a figure d in ck clothes was dragging herself through the dense forest.


    Wherever she passed, blood dripped, leaving a deep red trail behind. But she wasn''t in a condition to care about that since she was heavily injured.


    She clutched her side where a deep gash could be seen where even the internal organs were visible. She dragged herself and coughed up blood, which made her already pale face even paler.


    "No! I can''t die yet, not like this," She gritted her teeth and forced herself to continue forward. She was basically limping at this point, but she was determined to move forward. Because she knew stopping here meant death, death she didn''t want, not yet.


    She heard some rustling behind her and tensed up. They were catching up to her, and if things remained as they were, she would get caught and have a fate worse than death.


    She gritted her teeth and tried to walk, but the pain was too much. Her mind was getting fuzzy, and her vision was blurry. She should have already lost consciousness, but her sheer will forced her to be awake.


    "I swear if I survive, you all will beg me to kill you," She swore. She had ended up in this situation because she trusted them and they had betrayed her trust. She wouldn''t let them off, Never.


    But she needed to survive to take her revenge, and she was trying her best. The light of hope was dying out, and then she sensed something in front of her.


    It was a High Rank Formation.


    Her eyes lit up. She didn''t know what type of Formation it was, but she knew it was there. Her perception had been very high since childhood, so she could sense a powerful formation in front of her.


    Entering this unknown Formation could mean death to her, but wasn''t she already dying? But she knew one thing: her pursuers wouldn''t notice the Formation, and she was sure of that. That would mean that even if she died, she would take them with her in death.


    "Although it''s a pity that I can''t take you guys with me, it''s fine. After all, you will lose some of your best," A mad grin appeared on her face.


    Now, she didn''t care what happened to her. All she could think of was revenge. So, making the decision, she walked forward, entering the terrifying Formation.


    Shen Yu who was marveling at his creation suddenly sensed Someone entering his Formation. He raised an eyebrow, "Someone already came? Good thing I already made the Formation."

 Chapter 4: Unconscious Lady

    <h4>Chapter 4: Unconscious Lady</h4>


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, sensing more people entering the formation. What happened for so many people to enter the formation so suddenly?


    Curious, he decided to check, but first...


    "Everything check? Yeah, I''m perfect now."


    ...his appearance was important.


    He knew he had an inferiorityplex in his past life, so out of habit, he began checking if he was looking good or at least decent. After all, this would be the first time he would meet someone from this world, and he didn''t want them to have a bad impression.


    ''Guess I''ll need to work on my mindset too.''


    He waved his hand as a giant mirror appeared before him. It reflected a young man standing at easily 185 centimeters with a lean body.


    The young man had ck hair with a red undertone and was wearing ssic Xianxia red robes over ck underneath. He had the bearing of a kind ruler, but anyone would be able to sense a terrifying beast hidden beneath the kindness.


    Shen Yu smiled, looking at his handsome appearance. He didn''t need the system to change it, as it was great already. He looked handsome and was definitely way above the models back on Earth. This was mainly because the previous Shen Yu was quite high in Cultivation, and as one rose in Cultivation realms, one''s appearance improved, making them more charming.


    "Guess it''s time to check up on the guests."


    Shen Yu smiled confidently, something he had never thought he would have. He clicked his fingers and disappeared from there. He didn''t need to do the action to perform any action, but he felt like it was cooler this way.


    The next moment he appeared, he was in front of a smallke. Of course, that was an illusion, and he knew of that. He hade here because he sensed a lone presence wandering around.


    He crossed his hands on his chest and looked at the ck robe figure staggering towards theke. There was nothing in those hollow eyes, no rity whatsoever. Her limbs hung weakly on her frail and pale body.


    Shen Yu rubbed his chin and wondered if he should help her. He guessed she was being chased by some people who were also the ones to injure her. They were probably the same people who enteredter.


    "No harm in saving her. Maybe she''ll be the first member of my sect."


    Shen Yu smiled as he thanked the heaven for the change of luck. It seemed like the heavens were repaying the bad luck he had experienced back on Earth.


    He stepped forward and caught the youngdy in ck robes before she could fall to the ground. Unfortunately, she had already lost consciousness and was only dragging herself through sheer willpower.


    "She''s a tough one. A perfect first disciple."


    Shen Yu smiled and looked back, his eyes piercing through the illusion, and he looked at the five guests who were after the young woman. Just from their clothes and the killing intent they were radiating, he knew they were assassins.


    "But what kind of assassin would let their killing intent let lose like that? Or maybe they''re just too weak to cover it."


    Shen Yu muttered and picked the young woman. Shaking his head in disappointment, Shen Yu stopped forward, disappearing from the illusion.


    He appeared in the disciple quarters he had made and slowlyid the young woman in thefortable bed. He looked at her state and thought.


    ''She looks exhausted, not only physically but mentally too. Guess I should let her rest after healing her body.''


    Shen Yu decided to do that, raised his hand, and swirled his index finger in the empty air. Green wisps of strange Qi formed around his fingertips and hovered wherever Shen Yu wanted.


    He then touched the young woman''s forehead and let the green QI enter her body. It was a strand of Supreme Wood Elemental Qi, which was more than enough to remake her body.


    The green QI passed around every corner and cell of her body and quickly healed everything. Even the ribs and guts that were spilling out were healed in no time.


    Soon, the young woman''s body waspletely healed, and no one could say that she was injured looking at her state.


    Shen Yu also restored her clothes and touched her forehead. He smiled and said.


    "Hope you heal soon and be a part of this sect. Though for that, I''ll have to see if you''re worthy."


    He then left the room toplete his work. There were a lot of things he needed to do for the sect and he was enjoying it a lot. It was like ying Minecraft but in real life.


    He hovered above his sect and started his work. He was making eight areas: the Main hall, training grounds, living quarters, library and archives, alchemyb and workshops, spiritual resources, defensive fortification, and finally, Administrative offices.


    The name suggested what they would be used for, and Shen Yu believed it would be enough for a while. He would upgrade the sect if he took more disciples.


    It took quite some time to make everything, as Shen Yu was giving his all to making the sect to his satisfaction. If something wasn''t up to his standards, he would just destroy it and recreate it.


    Time wasn''t a problem for him since he was enjoying it. He finally got the freedom to do whatever he wanted, so he relished that feeling and did everything he wanted.


    He didn''t even realize when the whole day passed and night came. However, he didn''t stop even at that as he was looking for even small details.


    Even night passed, and Shen Yu only stopped in the morning when everything wasplete. He smiled and wiped the imaginary sweat from his forehead.


    Looking at his work with satisfaction, Shen Yu nodded.


    "Now, this is something deserving to be my home."


    He was very happy with it, but then he remembered there was someone in the sect. He sighed and scratched his head.


    "Guess I should meet her now. Honestly, I''m way too nervous, but I need to take a step forward."

 Chapter 5: Ying Yue

    <h4>Chapter 5: Ying Yue</h4>


    The only person in the sect other than Shen Yu was the girl he had rescued. Finally, she was awake the next morning.


    She groaned slightly and sat up, rubbing her head.


    "Where am I? Heaven or maybe hell?"


    The girl said, opening her eyes and yawning. She had a good sleep, and that''s why she thought she had ended up in heaven. After all, her death was already confirmed. Even if someone tried to save her, she would be dead in those conditions.


    "Hmm? Is this how heaven looks?"


    The girl muttered, looking around. She was in a big, spacious room filled with many decorations and nts at the window, which was letting the cool morning breeze in.


    "Hello? How are you feeling now?"


    The girl jumped from the bed, startled by the sudden voice. She quickly turned around and tried to find her dagger, but realized she had lost everything.


    ''It''s probably a god, as they say, or maybe a devil.''


    The girl sighed and looked at the source of the voice. Her eyes widened, and her heart skipped a beat. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing.


    ''I''m definitely in heaven. And if the devil is this handsome, then heck, I don''t mind staying in hell.''


    The girl''s thoughts ran wild. Now that she knew she was already dead, she was also free from every responsibility and everything that bound her.


    She was free.


    That''s why when she saw a handsome man, no, handsome word would be an understatement as she had never been so entranced before. This was a godly face.


    Shen Yu, on the other hand, was getting more nervous. Although he appeared calm, his thoughts were also running wild due to the girl''s silence.


    ''Does she think I''m ugly? That shouldn''t be the case. Or maybe she got weirded out of my voice or tone? What was it?''


    And just like that, some time passed as both looked at each other, each with their own thoughts. While one was nervous as he was talking with a beautiful girl for the first time, the other was too mesmerized by his appearance to say anything.


    Shen Yu finally had enough. He couldn''t handle so much and scratched his cheek.


    "Then should I go? I mean, I''ll leave if you''re feeling unwell."


    His voice didn''t show any emotions he was feeling. That was one of the things he had mastered living on the streets. Hiding what you''re thinking and feeling was very important on the streets, especially for someone like him.


    The girl finally got out of her reverie and nodded, then shook her head.


    "H-Hello, am I in heaven or hell?"


    "Huh!?"


    Shen Yu got confused but soon understood the situation. He chuckled, finding her thinking like that cute, especially those innocent eyes.


    ''She was probably a kind, innocent soul who got dragged into messy politics. That''s why she was almost dead when I found her.''


    Shen Yu now pitied the poor girl. Just from the condition he had found her, he knew the opponents were very cruel.


    ''Well, with me here, nobody will be able to do anything to her. She''s one of the rare kind. I can''t find innocent souls in the xianxia world.''


    The girl was now calmer, but redness was catching up with her ears.


    "Was there something wrong in what I said?"


    "There''s nothing wrong. And you''re very much alive."


    Shen Yu chuckled.


    The girl''s eyes widened as she pinched herself.


    "You''re right. I''m alive, but how? How am I alive?"


    Shen Yu chuckled at seeing the girl jumping around in a panic. She was just too cute for him.


    "How about we talk about this on a tea or maybe meal?"


    Shen Yu asked with uncertainty. He didn''t know how this world worked properly, so maybe they ate in the morning instead of tea¡ªwho knows?


    "Eh? T-Thank you, we can talk on tea."


    The girl said, stopping before Shen Yu. She got a little flustered thinking that she would have tea with him. She was a normal girl, even though she was never allowed to be one.


    ''Damn it! It''s just a handsome boy; what are you getting flustered on?''


    The girl scolded herself mentally and deeply breathed to calm down. She needed to talk properly to learn about the situation since she was alive, but she wasn''t free. Thinking of that brought a slight sadness, but she soon shook it off.


    Shen Yu, who was observing her, noticed the change in her expression and sighed. This world was really cruel. Well, what could he do? He wasn''t a hero who would go and save the world. That was impossible anyway, even if he were a hero.


    The most he could do was to protect everyone who joined his sect. Thinking of that, a thought appeared in his mind.


    ''Hey, system, can it be like whoever joins my sect through their own will, will never betray me? Because that''s thest thing I want, and I don''t want to live in doubt that someday my disciples will betray me.''


    [Host, you''re a god. You can do whatever you want.]


    ''So I can do it, huh? Well, it''s a little unfair to everyone who will join, but I''m not risking my sanity for it. So, apologies in advance. System, do it.''


    [Roger.]


    Shen Yu had no clue how the system would do that, and he wasn''t interested in knowing. He was just d it worked. He then smiled at the girl and said.


    "I''ll prepare a tea, then. Also, I just realized we haven''t introduced each other. My name is Shen Yu, the Sect Master of Divine Harem Sect."


    "Ying Yue, a rogue Cultivator."


    The girl, Ying Yue, bowed as she introduced herself. She didn''t say she was an assassin because assassins were frowned upon, and everyone was wary of them.


    She had finally met a kind man, or at least that''s what she had observed from Shen Yu, and she didn''t want him to throw her out. He was kind, and that word was foreign to someone like her who had grown up in a special environment for making assassins.


    ''Sect Master, huh? He must be immensely powerful, then; I can''t even see his cultivation base. Also, what''s with that name of the sect?''

 Chapter 6: Ying Yue (2)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Ying Yue (2)</h4>


    If he was being honest, Shen Yu would say Ying Yue was one of the most beautiful women he had seen¡ªwell, if he didn''t include the original Shen Yu''s memories.


    She wasn''t the tallest, but she stood high enough. She looked adorable with her small face, neck-length smooth, deep ck hair, and golden orbs shining in her eyes.


    Shen Yu smiled and gestured for her to sit at a table in the same room. He had thought about everything before making the quarters for the disciples, and the rooms included everything.


    Ying Yue smiled and took Shen Yu''s offer. She also had a lot of questions that she needed answers to. And Shen Yu was probably the only man who could answer her.


    ''Now that I think about it, this room is crazy. What''s with the sick density of Qi? Even while standing, I can feel it circting in my meridians. What kind of God he is to live in such a ce?''


    Ying Yue thought, stupified. She couldn''t understand what kind of ce she had entered after diving into that dangerous Formation. She had never experienced something like this before or even heard of it.


    ''So that dangerous Formation was actually of this man''s sect? What did he call it again? Divine Harem Sect?''


    Guessing the purpose of the sect from its name, Ying Yue blushed.


    "So, I actually found you unconscious in the periphery of my sect. Those assassins were chasing you, I suppose?"


    Shen Yu began the talk by serving Ying Yue a special tea he had obtained from the system like a gentleman.


    "Yes, well, due to many things, those guys wanted to kill me, and since I was injured, I couldn''t defend myself. They had sneaked upon me when I was vulnerable. That''s what Assassins are..."


    Ying Yue didn''t want to lie to Shen Yu since he was her benefactor, but she also couldn''t tell him the whole truth. What would she say? That she used to kill people just because her higher-ups told her to?


    Although the world of cultivators was filled with bloodshed, honor and pride were also there. Assassins, being the kind of cultivators who led the path of cowardness, were despised by Cultivators who put their honor and pride above everything else.


    That''s why Ying Yue decided to hide that fact. She also swore to never lie to Shen Yu. If he asked, she would tell him the truth. Well, she actually doubted that with how powerful Shen Yu was, he wouldn''t detect her killing intent, meaning he could already guess something.


    In fact, Shen Yu had detected the killing intent of Ying Yue but ignored it. He knew that Ying Yue was an Early Stage Foundation Realm Cultivator, which meant she had to kill her way through that realm. Without killing, it was nearly impossible to ascend in Cultivation realms, so he didn''t really care about it.


    Besides, Ying Yue had very weak killing intent, even weaker than those assassins.


    "I see. Those assassins are actually still trying to escape from my Formation. They would have been dead, but I thought it''d be better for you to check on them first, so I kept them alive."


    Shen Yu sipped the tea elegantly and said. He then looked to his left, his gaze piercing through every illusion and even the reality. He looked at the five Assassins who were now in a scorching desert.


    Ying Yue was surprised and looked at Shen Yu in amazement. Only now she remembered that terrifying Formation she had entered to kill the Assassins.


    ''He is too powerful, way too powerful than even that old man of Qing Family.''


    Ying Yue came to that conclusion after observing many things, which mainly included the sect itself. The sect was too mysterious and divine for her. With the quantity and density of Qi in the sect, she was sure she would easily reach Nascent Soul Realm even if she didn''t work hard. And what kind of being would make and live in such a Heavenly Land?


    Only Immortals would live here.


    "But why is he living in such a crude ce?"


    Ying Yue didn''t even realize that she had spoken aloud her thoughts.


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and answered.


    "I want to make a sect where I can help unfortunate women. I have already aplished everything I wanted aside from this."


    Ying Yue was stunned, and her cup of tea almost slipped from her hand. She pointed her trembling finger at herself and asked.


    "Did I say that aloud?"


    "Yes, you did!"


    Ying Yue''s face burned red in embarrassment as she put her teacup down on the table. She cursed herself.


    ''Wasn''t controlling emotions easy for me? Then why can''t I do that with him?''


    Shen Yu smiled, looking at Ying Yue as he tried his best not to blush. It was too cute of a sight for him, and he really wished he could squeeze those red cheeks. However, he held back his urges.


    But he also made the decision. He would try to get Ying Yue into his sect. Sometimes, first impressions are all one needs to see how a person is, and Shen Yu was confident in his judgment. Ying Yue deserved to be in his sect. As for his harem, that depended on Ying Yue.


    Ying Yue soon calmed down and thought about Shen Yu''s words.


    ''So he really is a hidden expert who has reached great heights, and there''s nothing more for him to achieve. And maybe something happened in his journey to the top that now he decided to help people? But why only females?''


    Ying Yue was confused as she couldn''t understand Shen Yu''s reason for only taking female disciples. She had thought about the Harem part, but given Shen Yu''s Cultivation, many Heavenly Beauties would throw themselves at him, so why was he doing this?


    Ying Yue sipped all the tea in her thoughts but only then realized something. She looked at her empty cup in shock and thought.


    ''The hell! Why do I feel my Cultivation stabilizing after drinking this tea? Does this contain something special?''


    Ying Yue really needed to get used to extraordinary things.

 Chapter 7: Telling the truth

    <h4>Chapter 7: Telling the truth</h4>


    In the end, Ying Yue concluded that anything rted to Shen Yu would be heaven-defying, so she didn''t have to be so surprised. Even small things would shock her otherwise.


    "Did you like the tea?"


    Shen Yu asked, seeing how quickly Ying Yue finished the tea. Honestly, he was somewhat worried about her. She took time to answer every question. Was her mind a little slow or something?


    He shook his head, deciding to just deal with it when he would help her in Cultivation. It wouldn''t be good for her if she remained like that.


    "Oh yeah! This tea is great. Thank you for such generosity."


    Ying Yue put down the cup and bowed her head as she thanked Shen Yu. She thought that the tea was special and Shen Yu had brought it out for her.


    "That''s great. I''ll leave a packet in your room, and if you need more, you can just ask me."


    Shen Yu stood up and said, pointing outside.


    "Shall we go outside and talk?"


    "Yes, thank you."


    Ying Yue stood up and followed Shen Yu outside the room. Upon opening the door, a magnificent sight greeted her. Tall, majestic buildings towered over her, emanating a dangerous yet peaceful aura. Every building looked like it was craved with divine symbols and made from the flesh and blood of Divine beings.


    Ying Yue was surprised butposed herself quickly. She had adapted to miraculous things happening around Shen Yu, so even seeing such a Divine, majestic Sect didn''t surprise her much. The only thing that truly surprised her was the amount and density of Qi in the Sect. It was overflowing, but it wasn''t suffocating.


    Excessive of everything was bad, even Qi, but in this divine Sect, the Qi was tame and came to her naturally. It was as if it was a tamed beast greeting her and ying with her.


    She was truly stunned and silently followed Shen Yu as he showed her around like a professional salesman. After all, he wanted to lure her into the Sect, so he needed to show its features.


    "About those assassins, what do you want to do with them? They are still in the formation."


    Shen Yu asked, walking on the soft green grass with his hands on his back, looking like an experienced expert. Well, he needed to look like an expert if he wanted to impress Ying Yue and make her join the Sect.


    "We can let them die in the formation. I already know the identity of the people who have attacked, so they hold no value to me. I''ll be happy if they die a horrible death in that formation."


    Ying Yue said, trying not to mix her hatred in her tone. Her hatred wasn''t targeted at the Assassins but the people who sent them. She was so loyal to them, yet they had nned to kill her. She would take revenge on them.


    "I see, that''s an easy task."


    Shen Yu''s lips tugged upwards as he clicked his tongue, changing the formation where the Assassins were. It wasn''t much of a change, but it would undoubtedly make the assassins die a horrible death.


    He liked that Ying Yue was also ruthless to her enemies. Being kind to your enemies is being cruel to yourself, and he had learned that lesson the hard way, so he was happy that Ying Yue already knew that.


    He was really liking her more and more. She was the perfect candidate to be the first member of his Sect. Now, he just needed to convince her.


    "So, where are you going next?"


    Hearing Shen Yu''s question, Ying Yue fell into a dilemma. She was an orphan and brought into an organization that trained her to be an assassin. Her life was just that. Now that the same organization had betrayed her and was possibly looking for her, she had nowhere to go.


    She wanted to join Shen Yu''s Sect, even if it meant joining his harem as his woman. It was more so because she hade to like Shen Yu as a man. He was so powerful yet so kind. He could have killed her, forced himself upon her, and many things, but he did nothing. He just helped her and asked nothing in return. Where would she find such a man in this cruel world?


    However, looking at the Divine Sect, she didn''t know whether she was worthy of being here. She was just a failurepared to this grand Sect. Would Shen Yu ept a weakling like her?


    Seeing that Shen Yu was looking at her with concern, she answered quickly to avoid making him wait long.


    "I don''t have any family or anywhere to go. I was just a rogue Cultivator. Actually, I don''t want to hide anything from you, but I was part of the organization that sent those assassins."


    Ying Yue took a deep breath after telling the truth to Shen Yu. She was feeling her heart getting heavy because she hadn''t told the truth to Shen Yu. He was being so kind to her and she was hiding the truth from him? She really didn''t like it and decided to be honest. She didn''t want to start a rtionship based on lies with Shen Yu, even if it meant he would throw her out.


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and then shook his head. He quickly understood everything as he thought about all the cliched tropes he had read in xianxia novels.


    ''She must be a talenteddy working hard in an organization since she was an orphan. Unfortunately, she was too talented, so the organization felt threatened and decided to eliminate her. She probably easily fell for their trap because of how kind and innocent she is. What a fucked up world, her story is really simr to Shen Yu''s. Poor girl. But I''m d she decided toe clean; this way, we can have a good rtionship.''


    Shen Yu was mostly correct in his guess, but there was a slight mistake, and well, nobody was going to correct him.


    "Then, how about you join my sect?"

 Chapter 8: First Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 8: First Disciple</h4>


    Maybe it was because Ying Yue was the first person to treat Shen Yu so well that he quickly became fond of her, but he was at least sure of her being good for his Sect.


    He really liked her personality, and although he was sure there were many women more beautiful than her, he thought she deserved to be in his Divine Harem Sect and, of course, his harem. But he wasn''t going to rush on that.


    That''s why he asked her to join.


    Ying Yue stood rooted to the ground, wondering if she had heard it wrong. Did he really ask someone like her to join the Sect? Even after knowing the truth? Even with her wasted potential?


    ''Right! That must be a test. He already knew about my identity but wanted to test if I was honest. So, I basically passed his test because I told the truth?''


    Ying Yue pursed her lips and answered.


    "I will be more than happy to join, but do I even deserve to be here? My potential is very poor, and I''ll just bring shame to this Sect."


    "You don''t have to be worried about that. As I said before, I had reached the top. With me here, even if you were a mortal, I can help you reach the top easily. Don''t underestimate me, youngdy."


    Shen Yu spoke with a smile on his face, the morning sun behaving like a halo behind his face, making him seem like a Divine God. That image struck Ying Yue''s heart as she looked at him with stars shining in her eyes.


    ''Why is he so handsome? That''s clearly cheating. If you ask me like that, Can I even refuse? Well, not like I nned to refuse.''


    Ying Yue felt relieved after hearing Shen Yu''s words. Yes, he was right. With his power, he could easily create an army of powerful people, not to mention this insane Sect, which she was sure held many resources.


    "Master Shen, I thank you from the bottom of my heart for giving me such an opportunity even though I don''t deserve it. I would like to enter the Divine Harem Sect, as for harem part...."


    Ying Yue bowed her head and said, but her face flushed red when she got to the harem part. The image of a handsome face kissing her shed in her mind, making her face even more red.


    Since he couldn''t see her face, Shen Yu misunderstood that Ying Yue was reluctant to join the Sect because of the harem part. She must have thought that was a requirement.


    "Oh, you don''t have to be worried about the harem part. It''s not mandatory to be my wife if you want to be in the Sect. Well, do you know why I named this Sect Divine Harem Sect?"


    Ying Yue raised her head as Shen Yu continued.


    "It''s because the top is either lonely or filled with treacherous people. I don''t really like them, but I also don''t want to be alone. So, I decided to help the unfortunate women by teaching them everything I''ve learned. My first goal is this, and my second goal is to have these women in my harem who will love me without any ulterior motives and remain loyal to me. That''s all I wish, but it''s not a requirement. I will help everyone regardless."


    Ying Yue felt as if someone had hammered Shen Yu''s face in her heart. Her heart was beating so fast she could hear it easily; a warm feeling crept on her face as she looked at Shen Yu with love-filled eyes.


    She couldn''t believe that such a man lived in this cruel world, but she didn''t doubt him. Her instincts, which had never been wrong, were screaming at her that this was the man who would change her life.


    For someone like Ying Yue, who had lived in a world of betrayal and caution all her life and hadn''t seen a single kind person, Shen Yu was like a new light of hope for her.


    ''Ah! Is this what they call falling in love at first sight? I really love him. He needs love, right? He wants people to love him unconditionally. Don''t worry, Master; I''ll fulfill that dream and give you all the love you deserve. I will also ensure nobody takes advantage of your kindness; no one will stand in your way.''


    Her eyes shined with madness as a crazed smile struggled to appear on her face. Now, she didn''t care about the people who betrayed her or anything. All she knew was that she wanted to serve Shen Yu and love him while ensuring nobody took advantage of him. After all, he was so kind, and the world was cruel; it would definitely try to take advantage of him. She wouldn''t allow that. She would never.


    Ying Yueposed herself, suppressing her crazy thoughts, and smiled. She went forward and bowed her head, "Disciple greets Master."


    Shen Yu sighed in disappointment. He really was wishing that Ying Yue would be touched by his bullshit and ept his proposal. But guess she just wanted to be a disciple.


    ''No matter. I''ll still teach her to the best I can. Well, I''m notpletely rejected anyways.''


    "Actually, Master, I don''t have a problem with being in your harem. It was just that I was a little shy. In fact, I''ve fallen for you at first sight, so if you don''t mind having someone like me as your wife, then please take care of me."


    This time, it was Shen Yu''s turn to be stunned as he looked at the smile on Ying Yue''s slightly red face. She was being honest when she said that, and she truly loved him. He could see that. That''s what surprised him and filled his heart with an unknown feeling he was feeling for the first time in his whole life.


    The feeling of being loved. The feeling he longed for.

 Chapter 9: First Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 9: First Kiss</h4>


    "I''m d you made that choice."


    Shen Yu smiled and replied, hiding his excitement. He couldn''t help it, this was the first time someone was genuinely loving him and that was an strange feeling. But that was also what he wanted all his life, people who would love him.


    ''I really am immature. If I really have this mentality then I''ll definitely put my disciples life in danger. Hmm, no worries, i won''t let any danger evene close to them. They can live a chill life. I''ll change myself.''


    "I also like you so I was hoping you would join. So, I, Shen Yu, the Sect Master of Divine Harem Sect officially take you in the sect as my disciple."


    He waved his hand as a rectangr red jade appeared in his hand. He smiled and carved the name ''Ying Yue'' on it. He then flicked his hand as the jade floated towards Ying Yue who took it with a pleased look on her face.


    "I just started the sect randomly so I don''t know much about it so for now you''re a normal disciple. I''ll change itter. As for the second part of you being my first wife...."


    Ying Yue got confused as to why Shen Yu stopped so she raised her head but felt a gust of wind hitting her body as Shen Yu appeared before her, closing on her face.


    At first Ying Yue was startled but soon understood what Shen Yu was doing. She smiled in bliss and let herself fall forward, as Shen Yu caught her and nted his lips on her cherry red lips.


    Both closed their eyes as they enjoyed their first kiss. It was a passionate kiss which both of them enjoyed slowly as they let their body melt into each other. Shen Yu held Ying Yue by her slender waist and chewed on her cherry lips and she also reciprocated.


    Ying Yue''s mind turnedplete nk as she experienced the warm feeling in growing in her heart and spreading all over her body. It was good, she felt blissful in that feeling.


    She put her hand on Shen Yu''s chest and pressed her ample breasts on his chest, feeling his hands wandering around on her round ass.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t cross the next stage yet. Shen Yu withdrew and looked at Ying Yue''s dazed face. He smiled and said.


    "We''ll take it slow."


    Although Ying Yue felt disappointed, she didn''t show it on her face. After all, her emotions were in conflicts. On one side, her body wanted Shen Yu to dominate and ravage her but her heart was happy that Shen Yu was so thoughtful and good to her.


    He gave her time so that she could think about it properly. After all, decision made in heat of moment would lead to regretster and Shen Yu didn''t want her to feel that.


    ''Master! Please don''t do like this. You''re too good for me. Just how much more you want me to fall for you?''


    She nodded with a big smile shining on her face.


    "Master, you just need to give a order and this humble disciple will be there for you. And if it''s about night activities, then your wife shall help you, hehe."


    Seeing that teasing and seductive smile on her face, Shen Yu felt his heart melting as he patted her head, making her purr in bliss. He said, still continuing his patting.


    "I didn''t know you were so naughty. Don''t tempt me to bring my naughty side to you."


    "Hehe, I''m ready to take any of your sides in, Master. Of course, in bed."


    Shen Yu shook his head as he released Ying Yue from his embrace and held her hand. He began walking side by side with her. Ying Yue also happily walked beside him.


    She looked at the buildings she passed and a me of determination sparked in her golden eyes. Yes, she was inferior but her Master was giving her everything. He was so generous, so wouldn''t that be a waste if she didn''t use it?


    Ying Yue smirked, swearing that she would use everything Shen Yu provided and make his dreamse true, along with a peaceful life to him. That was also her dream now.


    "By the way, Master, how do you n to gather more disciples? Are you going to host a examination or something?"


    Ying Yue asked. Now that she was his wife, she became a little bold and talked with him freely, which Shen Yu liked.


    "I honestly don''t have any clues. I don''t even know if my sect is good enough. I just made it randomly, after all."


    Ying Yue''s lips twitched hearing Shen Yu''s answer. If he made such Divine Sect randomly, what if he decided to take his task seriously? What would be make then?


    Those questions only brought headache to her head so she shook them off and asked.


    "So, you don''t have any n?"


    "Kinda, but I do have an objective I want to achieve through this sect. Wasn''t there the rankings and tournaments to determine which is the top sect? I want to make my Divine Harem Sect the top sect of the world. That''s my goal with this sect."


    "I see, I''ll note it. It''s not a big deal if you''re supporting us, Master. With you guiding all of the sect, we can achieve everything."


    "Haha, don''t take it so seriously. It''s just a side goal and even if it isn''tpleted I won''t really care."


    Shen Yuughed, shaking his head seeing how serious Ying Yue looked. Although he wanted the sect to be Number one in the world to show his ex best friend his ce, he also wanted his sect not to be the usual sect where the only objective was getting stronger and fighting.


    "I understand, Master."


    Ying Yue nodded, taking a note in her mind. If she had a notebook, she would certainly written it down. It was one of the Master''s wishes so of course she needed to fulfill. It was her responsibility.


    "So, Yue''er, is there any procedure we need to follow to register the sect or something?"

 Chapter 10: E-sports in Xianxia?

    <h4>Chapter 10: E-sports in Xianxia?</h4>


    "So, Yue''er, is there any procedure we need to follow to register the sect or something?"


    Ying Yue stopped as she put her hand on her lips in surprise. She smiled and resumed her walk as she answered Shen Yu''s question.


    "Yes, Master. We need to register to the Heavenly Sect Federation because they holds all thepititions and tournaments for the sects. They are also the ones who ranks the sects, so to be a proper recognised sect, we need to register to them firstly."


    Ying Yue assumed that Shen Yu was from the outside world she had always heard of considering his Cultivation so it was quite natural he wouldn''t know of things there.


    In fact, Shen Yu knew of some things from his memories but he also remembered that to kill him, his best friend had brought him to a location nobody visited.


    Past the Hollow Mountains where weak Cultivators resided. He knew of that location and his best friend had thrown him on this weak side of the Hollow Mountains. He didn''t have much information about this side so he wanted to know more.


    ''So it''s the same as on other side, huh.''


    Shen Yu thought, going through his unfamiliar memories. In this world, Sects held a lot of importance, they were basically everything in this world. That''s why there werepititions and tournaments among sects to determine the rankings of the sects.


    Sects were everything in this world. And the sect Shen Yu was part of was one of the top ranked sects in the whole world. That''s why his best friend wanted the position of the sect master of the Top Ranked sect.


    Sects meant everything.


    ''Hmm, it''s like e-sports in a way. Disciplespete and that ranks the sects. Sometimes even sect masterspetes.''


    This was one of the main reason Shen Yu had decided to open a sect. He would have a home where everyone loved him and the same sect would be the top ranked sect, showing his best friend his true ce.


    ''Hehe, I didn''t expect to encounter E-Sports in xianxia world. Now this is interesting. My disciples will definitely top it all.''


    Shen Yu was actually looking forward to it. Since he had no one, he browsed inte a lot and yed games. So, games and the thrill ofpitition was exciting for him.


    "Do you know where we can register our sect? I mean, is there any city nearby?"


    Shen Yu asked, stopping in front of a tall structure which had seven towering pirs connecting the ground to the roof and holding the structure on each side. The whole structure was painted in red and ck colours with many symbols engraved on the walls.


    A que hung on the top which read "Library And Archives", showing the purpose for the building.


    Ying Yue looked at the library and answered his question.


    "If I remember correctly we''re on the eastern part of the Tando Woonds. There is a small city called Green Silk City nearby so we can go and register there. I''m pretty sure there would be a branch of Heavenly Sect Federation there."


    "I see, that''s good."


    Shen Yu rubbed his chin and turned his head to look at her. A smile appeared on his handsomely pale face as he said.


    "How about you choose some techniques and a Cultivation manual from the library? I''m pretty sure what we have in the sect is of better quality then what you practice. You can choose and take anything inside the library. We will go to the city tomorrow so you have some time to practice."


    Ying Yue''s eyes shined hearing that as she hurriedly nodded.


    ''But the things inside, I''m not sure if they''re good enough for her.''


    Shen Yu looked at the library and then closed his eyes as he mixed some of his knowledge with the manuals and techniques kept inside the library. He had previously filled them with the manuals randomly so he wasn''t sure of their quality. He wanted to give the best he could to his disciples.


    A terrifying aura surged from the depths of the library and erupted in the whole structure of Library. Ying Yue backed away feeling the shockwave and turned to look at Shen Yu but found him closing his eyes, unfazed by the aura.


    ''He must have changed some things inside the library. Maybe previously the manuals were too high ranked for me so he only left the ones suitable for my level. Master really is generous and thoughtful.''


    Ying Yue smiles, touched by Shen Yu''s actions.


    ''This should be enough. I hope the manuals are suitable for her. Otherwise it''ll be too embarassing if I bragged so much and only things she finds inside are trashes.''


    Shen Yu sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly and said.


    "I have somendscapes to make so I''ll be busy with it. You can do whatever you want in the sect. That token is like an identity token which will grant you ess to everything in the sect. Alright?"


    Ying Yue nodded and sped her hands.


    "Thank you for your generosity."


    "You don''t need to be so formal."


    "No! It is necessary, Master. There will be many members in the sect in future and we need to have an hierarchy. It''s necessary."


    "Uh-huh, sure, you can see what to do."


    Shen Yu didn''t want to think much about it so he just waved his hand and vanished from the ce, leaving a pleased Ying Yue behind.


    "Of course it''s necessary, Master. You''re the head of the sect, everyone needs to respect you. Sigh, I hope I find some sisters who understands me and help Master."


    Ying Yue sighed and walked towards the library entrance gate. As for the matter of Shen Yu teleporting, she didn''t think much. For her, Shen Yu had already risen to the ranks of Divine beings who could do anything they wanted.


    As she approached the Entrance gate, she began to feel a gaze upon her. It was as if someone was judging her, those eyes were piercing through her body and directly looking at her soul. She felt a little ufortable but didn''t do anything.

 Chapter 11: Li Xue

    <h4>Chapter 11: Li Xue</h4>


    Ying Yue continued to climb the stairs to the Library entrance gate, despite feeling the strange but powerful gaze upon her. She guessed that it was some guardian Shen Yu had ced in the library. After all, Library was a treasure in itself which needed to be guarded.


    She just hoped she would pass the test of this being. And fortunately, it looked like she did pass because nothing happened to her and she easily reached the entrance gate.


    She sighed in relief and looked at the tall ck Obsidian Gate of library. It was a split gate with a thick wooden line dividing the two splits of gate. She took a deep breath and opened the gate, instantly feeling a cool breeze passing through her.


    She shuddered feeling the odd cold and looked around, finding nothing aside from the chilling eyes that still looked at her with indifferent look.


    ''Master did say that as long as I have the identity token, I''ll be fine.''


    Thinking of that, Ying Yue brought out the jade on which her name was written. It was nothing special but emitted an ancient mysterious aura. She gripped it tightly and entered the library.


    As she stepped inside the library, she felt a invisible barrier passing through her body. She raised an eyebrow and understood everything. She held the identity jade tightly, as if afraid to lose it and looked at the library.


    The library had Chandlers hanging on the high ceilings with many candles on them. However, they weren''t lit as a the gaps from the walls let the sunlight in, illuminating the library.


    The bright sunlight of the morning fell on the talk bookshelves that were arranged in a specific pattern. The books radiated an ancient divine aura which made Ying Yue tremble.


    ''Woah! I should have expected this. Still, what kind of ce is this?''


    "Come here!"


    Ying Yue felt herself bing rxed upon hearing a strangly tranquil voice. She heard it from every direction but didn''t hear it reverberating. Although she found it strange, she had a clue to who the voice belonged to, so she followed the direction she felt the voice wasing from.


    She passed through many bookshelves, looking at the books lined up in them. Everyone single bookshelf contained hundreds of books and every single one of them was a Divine Rank Manual.


    Finally, after she passed through one more bookshelf and went behind it, she found arge window on the wall. On it, a women so beautiful that couldn''t be described in mere words was sitting.


    Her long green hairs fluttered in the morning breeze, with the sunlight highlighting her beautiful face that held a strange tranquility. Just by looking at her, Ying Yue felt her emotions subduing and her mind rxing.


    She couldn''t even feel fear looking at her. It was as if everythinging in contact with her loses the ability to evoke emotions.


    That thought chilled her but because of being in the beautiful woman''s presence, she didn''t even feel fear or scared.


    ''Will I die peacefully if she killed me? Just how terrifying is she? As expected from a guardian Master chose for this treasure trove.''


    Ying Yue smiled, because she knew the woman wouldn''t harm her. First of all, she represented tranquility which could also mean non violence and second she was a wife of Shen Yu so thedy wouldn''t kill her.


    She was going to bow before the woman but then she heard a serene voice reaching her ears.


    "You are Master''s Wife, so you don''t need to bow before me. I am but a insignificant servent of his."


    Ying Yue titled her head slightly but did as the woman told. She cleared her throat and asked.


    "May I ask who are you? Also, Master told me to take some manuals from here for my practice."


    Finally, the woman turned her head to look at Ying Yue with her emerald green eyes. Her eyes held calmness of a deep ocean, also having the mysteriousness of the deep ocean. She smiled at Ying Yue and answered her question.


    "You can call me Li Xue. I am the guardian of this Library which holds immense knowledge from Primordial Times to modern."


    "I see. Junior pays her respect to senior."


    Ying Yue didn''t bow before Li Xue as she had told but still greeted her. She looked at Li Xue and asked.


    "Senior, I''m guessing you know everything about this library so can you suggest me the best Cultivation Manuals and a suitable battle technique?"


    "You don''t have to be so formal with me. We both serve Master and that''s our shared goal."


    A smile appeared on Ying Yue''s face hearing that as she nodded.


    "Indeed, that''s all we wish for. I want the best Cultivation Manual so I can be of some help for Master. With how useless I am, I can''t protect Master. What if someone takes advantage of his kindness?"


    "Master is oblivious to many things because of being the strongest existence. One of which is his strength, he had seen too many things that the things we consider as Top Tier would be mundane to him. So we need to be careful of that, he needs rest and I hope you can do your best for that since I can''t."


    Li Xue stepped on the floor without making any sounds and ruffled her schr robes. She then walked forward with graceful steps and said, stopping before Ying Yue.


    Ying Yue got confused and asked in return.


    "But why can''t you serve, Master, Sister Xue? Is it because of this guardian position?"


    "In a way, yes. For Master, these books and knowledge are mundane and of no use. He doesn''t think much of them but let me tell you, this Library holds the knowledge of everything. Whatever you wish, you can find here. Not to mention the many treasured Manuals and techniques."


    Li Xue sighed with sadness clearly visible in her tone.


    "These are all important and I have to guard them so no one touches Master''s legacy. But the main reason is different. Unfortunately, I can''t confront Master."

 Chapter 12: Shadow Lotus

    <h4>Chapter 12: Shadow Lotus</h4>


    Li Xue sat down on thefortable chair and gestured Ying Yue to do the same. After Ying Yue sat on another chair, Li Xue began speaking.


    "I am not a typical human but a manifestation of the deep wisdom and umted knowledge contained within the Divine Library of this sect. I was created from the essence of countless manuals and ancient scrolls that hold the secrets of cultivation, martial arts, and vast wisdom."


    She smiled, tucking her hair behind her ears.


    "In fact, Master doesn''t even know I exist because I was formed when he infused a fraction of his True Knowledge in the Library. The essence and Truth was overflowing which gave birth to me. I don''t wish to confront Master yet because of a guess of mine."


    "And that is?"


    "Don''t you think it''s weird that such a powerful being is in such a backward ce? Why do you think he came here?"


    Upon hearing Li Xue''s question, something clicked in Ying Yue''s mind as she answered.


    "I remember something Master told me. He said the top is filled with treacherous and viscous people and he doesn''t like them. That''s why he came here."


    "Yes, I''m guessing that Master is tired of being at top and dealing with those people who stands directly below him. That''s why he chose toe here and establish a sect, seeking a harem which will be like healing from all the scars he recieved. He wants to stay weak to remember who it feels to be weak and mundane."


    "I understand, Master must have thought that his dislike of people was hindering his growth so he decided to live a life like this, where he sets his mentality to be weak."


    "Yes, you really understand Master. I''m also guessing that so I can''t appear in front of Master so soon. That will break his act of being not the strongest existence. I will meet him after some time. Remember, he''s acting so it''ll be best if you help in his act. If my guess is correct, he wants to witness the journey of reaching to the top again, that''s why he wants to Sect to be number one. I will help you and all the sisters that join us from the shadows and you will help Master in making the Sect rise."


    "Woah! You''re so knowledgeable, Sister Xue. I didn''t even think of all that. Thanks for your guidance, now I can server Master even better."


    Ying Yue pumped her fists as she said in excitement. After knowing Shen Yu''s purpose, she admired him even more and wanted to assist him in his journey.


    "Of course, I am the manifestation of Knowledge, after all."


    Li Xue smiled and said in pride. She was proud of being a creation of Shen Yu.


    A wise man once said that people make ridiculous assumptions of things unknown to them. It was clear from the two beautifuldies''s conversation.


    They both discussed what they needed to do for some more minutes, going into details and discussing everything seriously. Finally, after half an hour had passed since Ying Yue entered the Library, they were done with their ns.


    Li Xue slumped back on the sofa and smiled.


    "Now that''s done. I wish you all the best on your journey. As for you Cultivation Manual, I think this will suit you."


    She waved her hand as a scroll appeared in her hand. It was dark as a moonless night with small dots shining on the ck surface as if they were the stars in the sky. If looked closely one would be able to see that the dots were actually lotus. It gave no aura or anything and looked like a normal scroll.


    "This is the Cultivation Manual most suited for you. I''ve personally gone through many Cultivation Manual and found this. It will also increase your potential so you can practice this. You also won''t need additional techniques as it gives new techniques along with it."


    Ying Yue received the scroll with fascinating look on her face while listening to Li Xue''s exnation. As she said, this Cultivation Manual was best for her, she could feel it. It was as if it was made for only her.


    "Thank you for this, Sister Xue. You don''t need to worry, I will take care of Master and remove any hindrance he''s facing. I will also find more sisters for us to help him."


    Ying Yue sped her hand and swore. She then looked at the scroll and found some words written on top of it. She read them.


    ''Shadow Lotus Manual, huh.''


    She opened the scroll curiously and read the contents within it. The Shadow Lotus Manual was a highly coveted Divine Rank cultivation manual that fused the elements of darkness, shadow and stealth with unparalleled agility and deadly precision. This manual was perfect for an assassin like Ying Yue, enhancing her natural talents and making her an even more formidable force.


    Ying Yue smiled, and continued to read further. The manual was divided in seven stages where she needed to master all seven stages topletely digest the Divine Rank Cultivation manual.


    "It''s actually only a part of the Divine Rank Cultivation manual. You''re too weak for that so I made a weaker version of it for you. Don''t worry, this alone will help you until you the ceiling of this world so practice it and help Master. Once you have mastered everything, I''ll give you the advanced version of it."


    Li Xue said, smiling at Ying Yue. She streched her hand and tapped on Ying Yue''s forehead with her glowing finger.


    Ying Yue closed her eyes as she felt a strange energy travelling through all of her meridians and finally entering her mind. However, something shocking happened. Wherever the energy passed, the meridian grew stronger and wider. Ying Yue was shocked feeling that and looked at Li Xue in amazement.


    "Practicing a Divine Rank Cultivation manual isn''t something just anyone can do. You need a talent for it so I just helped you in that. Now all you need to do is digest the cultivation manual and practice."


    Li Xue exined, then looked the window, continuing.


    "You can practice in the Training Grounds, they''re empty anyways."


    Ying Yue nodded and stood up. She smiled and said.


    "Thanks for all the help, Sister Xue. We''ll help Master together."

 Chapter 13: World Beyond Hollow Mountains

    <h4>Chapter 13: World Beyond Hollow Mountains</h4>


    Shen Yu sat on a thick branch of a tree as he looked at the sun rising from the horizon of theke. It was ake he had made while thinking about everything he would need to do this new world.


    He had many ns which he made based on his memories of old Shen Yu but most of them were on hold since he didn''t know much about the weaker side of Hollow Mountains.


    This world was known as Boundless Maind and was very vast, having many continents and powerful sects. However, this world was far dangerous then the usual Xianxia he was used of.


    Here, he not only needed to be careful of human beings but also Spiritual Creatures. They were normal even in normal Xianxia, but in Boundless Maind, the number was quite high. So much that one could find a Spiritual Creature very easily, they wouldn''t even need to go to Forests to hunt or any other ce.


    The threat these Spiritual Creatures possessed was so much that humans only lived in guarded cities and of course, the sects.


    That''s why the sects were so important. Without them, the world would have crumbled and fallen to the Spiritual Creatures. Only the mighty Cultivators of these sects were the reason humans were still fighting against the Spiritual Creatures.


    In thend of pure chaos where one could encounter a deadly Spiritual Creature randomly, there were Death Zones. These Death Zones were too dangerous for anyone to travel.


    Only a few top Sects had the means to cross it. And even that because they had powerful practitioner at the top, ruling their sects. However, even the top sects wouldn''t dare to explore the Horrifying Hollow Mountains. They were considered to be in the Death Zone for a reason.


    But passing it was rtively easier so the top sects had explored the world before the Hollow Mountains. They were excited, hoping they would find a way to ascend to higher realms but what they found was nothing but a smallnd with weak Cultivators.


    The top sects lost their interest in the World beyond Hollow Mountains but still kept their presence there, ruling over the littlend and fighting over it. It was because this weak ce produced geniuses sometimes and the sects wanted them.


    Shen Yu had seen some of these geniuses himself and knew they were good with good foundation.


    Unfortunately, he himself had never gone to the World beyond Hollow Mountains so he had little information about it. More so because he had no interest in that little ce.


    ''Agh! Man, you should have studied about things here.''


    Shen Yu shook his head, and stood up. He then silently stood on the branch of the tree and looked at Sunrise while thinking of other important matters.


    ''She is my wife, right? Damn! I still can''t believe I actually have a loving wife. Hehe, it feels like those scenarios I cooked up while reading the novel. Thanks a lot, Author. I''ll remember this.''


    Shen Yu rubbed his chin and wondered about his life from now on. It would definitely change and he needed to change as well. Rick Conway was dumb and immature, in a way. He could survive like a cockroach but would never be able to have a good rtionship because he never knew one.


    That''s why he needed to adapt to the situation. He wasn''t alone anymore and Ying Yue, that poor girl was his responsibility. And as the sect grows, he would have ever more responsibilities.


    He needed to be mature.


    ''Right! I''ll say I''ll be mature and I''ll be. Wait! I actually will, never mind. I''ll learn myself.''


    Shen Yu shook his head again and jumped from the tree. He gave ast nce to theke he made, the soft grass and flowers that grew around it giving it a serene and Tranquil feeling. He really liked this spot,


    ''Well, let''s meet up with Yue and register the sect. I''ll also have to train her in fights and other things. She will be the pride of my sect.''


    As those thoughts passed through his mind, he vanished from the spot, leaving nothing but tranquility behind...which was soon broken because the surface of water rippled as if a massive shape was rising in the water.


    Thend trembled slightly as the nts on the sides bowed with their top towards theke. It was a bizzare scene.


    Soon, two deep blue eyes shined through the surface of water, looking directly at where Shen Yu stood a few minutes ago. The eyes of the strange creature held pure reverence and respect. The creature continued to stare for a few seconds, then dove back in theke. The nts and flowers returned to normal, making theke a sereneke again.


    Shen Yu, who was oblivious to the nature of Lake he had randomly made, appeared in front of the Disciples Quarters and stopped.


    ''She is my wife so I can directly go in?''


    After some thoughts, he shrugged and entered the room which was empty. He titled head to the sides in confusion and then closed his eyes, searching for Ying Yue. It wasn''t hard to find her since she was in the sect.


    "Oh! She''sing here."


    Shen Yu muttered and left the room. He waited for a few seconds and soon, ady in ck robes with red linings came walking towards her. Her feet touched the floor but they never made any sounds as if she was walking on air. Her shadow was behaving a little stranglypared to other shadows.


    Ying Yue stopped in front of Shen Yu and smiled, her golden orbes in her eyes turning a little darker but still showing the pure love she felt for him.


    "Hmm, so you already started practicing the Cultivation Manual?" Shen Yu asked, guessing the reason for her change.


    "Yes, Master. The Cultivation Manual was perfect for me and I actually almost mastered the first stage but I stopped because we needed to go to the Green Silk Town," Ying Yue said, still having a pleasant mood.

 Chapter 14: Talent Increased? Plan successful!

    <h4>Chapter 14: Talent Increased? n sessful!</h4>


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow hearing that. He was really surprised as Ying Yue had almost reached a new stage of a Cultivation Manual in one night, that was ridiculous.


    ''Are the Manuals I''m keeping in Library really so low ranked? Or is it that Ying Yue is just too talented? Hmm, might be that. She really is talented.''


    "But Master, I feel that my talent isn''t enough. If we are going participate in the Sect Tournaments, then I will have to be powerful but my talent is too low for that," Ying Yuemented as she looked down.


    Shen Yu''s lips twitched at her ridiculous ims but he still understood her. It was a request from his wife so of course he would fulfill it. Wasn''t it just talent increase? He could give her a whole new system.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll fix it."


    Shen Yu raised his hand and put it on Ying Yue''s forehead. His finger glowed purple as a strand of strange Qi left his finger, entering her body. It went through all the Meridians, widening them and making them even stronger. Ying Yue could feel then getting sturdier every second.


    This was one of the ns she had discussed with Li Xue. They were going to use Shen Yu''s power in a way that he wouldn''t have to break his act. Widening someone''s Meridians wasn''t easy but powerful Cultivators could still do it.


    However, there was a twist. Li Xue had told her that Shen Yu uses his powers unconsciously sometimes, like when he did with Library. So, if he increased the talent of a person, which normally means just widening one''s meridians and making the Dantian sturdier, there would be additional benefits.


    Like the increase in ranks of Meridians. With how powerful Shen Yu was, if he infused his powers with anyone''s Meridians, they were bound to be extraordinary.


    And that''s what they were hoping for. To act as if Shen Yu was a powerful Cultivator but only powerful enough to change their meridians. But in fact, he was changing their whole talent which includedprehension and many other things.


    Ying Yue closed her eyes in bliss as she felt Shen Yu''s Qi running in her Meridians. How she wished this wouldst forever, where a part of Shen Yu would be inside her.


    Unfortunately, it had toe to an end, which it did. After making all the Meridians stronger, the strand of strange Qi went inside the Dantian of Ying Yue and settled there. Due to its presence, the Dantian grew stronger every second in a gradual process.


    Ying Yue''s eyes widen in shock when she realised that. A Dantian that would get stronger every second, even if it was minimal increase, was too much.


    ''Sister Xue was right. Master creates miracles without even realising it.''


    Ying smiled, feeling happy that a part of Shen Yu was permanently inside her. She felt close to Shen Yu in this way.


    "That should be enough."


    Shen Yu muttered in uncertainty. He didn''t do anything crazy but increased the capacity of Qi she could intake. Was this all she really wanted? Should be give her a new Divine Bloodline or something?


    ''Nah, it''s fine. If they want it I''ll give them but they also need to work hard. They need to stand at the top of the world after all.''


    Shen Yu shook his head and asked.


    "So, how are you feeling now?"


    "Excellent, Master. This is great, I can feel the Qi rushing inside my body. With this I''ll be able to grow stronger quickly."


    "Yeah, but don''t rush it. Haste makes wastes."


    Ying Yue''s eyes sparkled hearing that. She mentally took the note of words Shen Yu said.


    ''Haste makes wastes. What a profound thought. He''s right, if I rush in my Cultivation I''ll just end up breaking myself. Master is really awesome, he summarised so many things in just three words.''


    "Yes, Master. I''ll stabilize my foundation in every realm before attempting to ascend to new realm. By the way, Master, can you do this to every Disciple who enters our sect?"


    Ying Yue began to walk beside Shen Yu as they both headed towards the exit of the Sect. Shen Yu held Ying Yue''s soft hand and smiled pleasantly.


    "I mean, Master, you said you will save every unfortunate women. Then, doesn''t it means that most of them would have bad talent like me? No offense to my future sisters but that''ll be harmful for the Sect. So, how about you increase the talent of everyone who enters the chat?"


    Ying Yue smiled as she coaxed Shen Yu. This was also a part of their n. It didn''t matter if the future members of sect has good or even best talent, they would never be able topare to the talent Shen Yu bestows upon them. So, it was better to have a talent increase ceremony everytime someone joins the Sect.


    Shen Yu pondered over Ying Yue''s suggestion and found it logical and reasonable. He was going to take disciples regardless of their talent or anything. He wouldn''t discriminate but that also meant that his sect might be filled with weak people. He didn''t mind it but that would certainly create a psychological drift in members of his sect and basically his harem.


    He didn''t want that so he obviously agreed with Ying Yue''s suggestion. With that, everything would be fine. Everyone would be able to grow strong if they wanted to.


    ''She really is thoughtful and already thinking of future. Guess I really have a heaven''s luck this time. I got such a good wife in my first time. I really need to treasure her.''


    Shen Yu smiled and nodded.


    "That''s a good idea. I will do it everytime I take disciples."


    "Oh yeah, Master, you didn''t tell me how are you nning to take disciples?"


    Shen Yu rubbed his chin and answered her question.


    "Well, for now it''s going to be random. Like if we encounter a potential disciple then we will take her in. I''ll see what I can doter on but for now, the selection would be personal."

 Chapter 15: Ring?

    <h4>Chapter 15: Ring?</h4>


    Shen Yu could have just teleported both of them but he wanted to spend some quality time with Ying Yue so they casually walked to the Sect''s exit while talking about random topics.


    It was sort of soothing andforting for Shen Yu who wanted the feeling of being loved for years. Now that his wish was fulfilled, he was truly happy and enjoying it.


    Even the random topics he thought would be boring were exciting when he talked with Ying Yue. She sometimes told her story and sometimes he told his story from Earth, of course after mixing some bullshit exaggeration.


    He didn''t really care if Ying Yue knew who he was but exining about Earth and stuff was troublesome and he wanted to stay away from it. He didn''t like his past life one bit and would rather not talk about it.


    As they conversed, they finally reached the exit which was a tall entrance gate made from red thick pirs of unknown material. On top of the gate, Divine Harem Sect was written inrge words.


    "Let''s go!"


    Shen Yu said as he crossed the gate along with Ying Yue. They both walked on the stoned stairs leading downwards. As hended in thest stair, Shen Yu said.


    "There are two formation surrounding and protecting the Sect so it''s nearly impossible toe and go without actually knowing the two Formation. I can easily get out and for you, there is the identity token. Whenever you want to enter or exit the sect, just hold the identity token and the formation won''t affect you."


    Upon hearing Shen Yu''s exnation, Ying Yue took out the identity jade and Instantly felt as if a fog that had blurred her mind was dissipated. She held it tightly and looked around, feeling as if she could see through a hidden viel casted over the Sect.


    "Let''s go. You can lead the way."


    Shen Yu said, taking her hand. Ying Yue smiled and nodded. She began walking as she lead the way to outside of the sect. The distance wasn''trge since Shen Yu had only created the formation in small area. The illusion was what it made look very big.


    That''s why they soon found themselves standing in a lush forest filled with long pointy trees with many small nts and vines growing around. Pebbles and big rocks were scattered around due to change in weathers and air.


    Ying Yue turned around, looking at the majestic sect that stood on a small hill. She could even see the Entrance gate from there. Guessing something, she pocketed her identity token.


    The moment her touch on the identity jade was broken, the surroundings changed and all around them was nothing but lush dense forest. It was as if the sect she had seen was nothing more than her hallucination.


    "That reminds me, you don''t have a Storage Ring."


    Shen Yu said, seeing how Ying was storing her Identity token in her ck robes. He quickly made a rtively small storage ring and streched his hand.


    Ying Yue was more than happy to take a gift from Shen Yu, but what she expected nothing happened. Shen Yu didn''t give her the ring but instead smiled and slid the small and beautiful storage ring, which didn''t look much different from normal rings, in her ring finger.


    Ying Yue squealed in surprise but then a beautiful smile blossomed on her face. She looked at her hand and warmness crept to her cheeks.


    ''Master actually put a ring on my finger. That''s only married couples do, right? Right? Meaning he really had epted me as his wife? Wait! Why am I doubting him? Of course, he''s true to his words and had already acknowledged me as her wife. Hehehe, i can''t wait for the day he would take mepletely.''


    Shen Yu titled her head looking at the pleased expression on Ying Yue''s face. Why was she being so happy on just a storage ring? It was then he remembered that storage rings were rare in this side of Hollow Mountains so maybe that''s why Ying Yue was so happy. She had her first storage ring.


    "Hmm, should we just walk or..."


    Shen Yu didn''t finish as his gazended on a Spiritual Creature a little distance away. He smiled and said.


    "Let''s go."


    Shen Yu said as he began to drag Ying Yue towards the ce where the Spiritual Creature was resting. Ying Yue who had mindpletely out of the world after getting the ring didn''t even say anything and let Shen Yu drag her.


    They reached the Spiritual Creature and stopped as Shen Yu judged the tall Spiritual Creature. It was a ck horse.


    The stalliony in a serene slumber, its jet-ck coat shimmering faintly under the moonlight. This magnificent creature, with muscles like coiled steel, exuded an aura of quiet power even in repose. Its long, flowing mane cascaded over its neck like a dark waterfall, adding to its ethereal beauty. The soft, rhythmic rise and fall of its breathing created a peaceful ambiance, contrasting with thetent strength that the horse possessed.


    This was no ordinary horse; it was a spiritual Creature and not just any ordinary Spiritual Creature, its lineage tracing back to the legendary steeds of the Divine realms. Its hooves, although now tucked beneath its body, were as strong as tempered steel, capable of carrying it across vast distances with supernatural speed. Even in sleep, the air around the horse seemed to shimmer with a subtle, otherworldly energy.


    ''Nice! This one will do. He''s perfect to be my mount. But will it agree? Hmm, let''s see if it''s intelligent.''


    Shen Yu was going to say something but stopped. He realised how stupid his thought process was and shook his head. Some habits were hard to due and he couldn''t change overnight.


    He narrowed his eyes and tapped on the ground as it trembled slightly, stirring the stallion''s sleep as it woke up. The stallion''s eyes, glowed with an inner fire, hinting at its profound intelligence and searching for the worm who had disturbed its sleep.


    Soon, its gazended on the two humans.

 Chapter 16: Ranga

    <h4>Chapter 16: Ranga</h4>


    The jet-ck stallion stood up, making the air rustle around it as the leaves that had fallen on it dropped to the ground. It shook its head and looked at the two tiny humans who had dared to disturb its sleep.


    Shen Yu tilted his head slightly and assessed the tall stallion once more. He nodded in satisfaction as he found the ck horse to his liking. It was tall and majestic, perfectly suiting his needs.


    The ck Stallion was also perfect because it had a wide back, which made it easy to carry the two of them.


    Ying Yue, who was daydreaming, woke up from her daze, feeling the killing intent aimed towards her and Shen Yu. She was surprised to see a towering figure looking at them with its murderous eyes.


    She quickly clenched her hands on her hidden daggers and got ready to fight the ck horse. It was clearly showing hostility to them and would definitely attack, she had to fight it because she didn''t want her Master to dirty his divine hands.


    Well, she also wanted to show off a little to Shen Yu. She wanted to show how powerful and awesome she was and how reliable she was so he could let her handle all the things.


    The ck Stallion snorted as it stomped its front leg on the ground, breaking a few rocks just from its weight alone. It was giving a warning to the two humans to leave its area.


    Shen Yu smiled, seeing the horse, and thought.


    ''It is kinda cute. He is trying so hard to look menacing but onlying off as cute. And what''s with that little killing intent? I guess this is a herbivore. Hmm, even better.''


    Seeing that Shen Yu was smiling, Ying Yue dropped her guard slightly as she guessed that Shen Yu had some purpose toe towards this ck horse. Still, she was ready to intercept the ck Stallion if something happened.


    As it looked at the two humans still standing and not leaving, the ck Stallion snorted once again and kicked the ground hard. The ground cracked under the immense force, sending the ck Stallion flying at the two humans.


    Its speed was incredibly fast, and it looked like it was flying rather than running. Even the knocking of its grooves came after it had already crossed that area.


    With that terrifying speed, the ck Stallion was upon the duo in a second as it put its head forward to headbutt them. It was huge, and along with the speed it was running, the ck Stallion carried immense force. The headbutt would crack trees and rocks easily and would shatter even Cultivators'' bones and flesh.


    It expected the same to happen, but its body suddenly stopped, losing all of the momentum it had gained, and stood still on the ground. It was confused but soon found the reason for its halt.


    Shen Yu saw the ck Stallion running at him and easily caught its head when it was going to headbutt them. He smiled and rubbed its head and neck while thinking.


    ''You are a horse, not a goat. Why are you headbutting everyone, bruh? Well, with that huge body, everyone would piss in their pants if they saw something like this running towards them with the speed of a fucking train.''


    "There, there. Calm down, we mean no harm."


    As Shen Yu spoke, he also sent some of his Spirit force to the ck Stallion''s mind to calm it. It worked quickly as the horse''s muscles lost tension and rxed visibly. It pushed its head into Shen Yu''s hands, asking for more pats.


    Shen Yu chuckled and rubbed the ck Stallion''s neck while patting its head with the other hand. The jet-ck furs of the stallion were addictive, and he was enjoying running his hand through them.


    At the side, Ying Yue stood with a shocked expression on her face. But then that expression morphed into a look of pure envy. She bit her bottom lip and thought, looking at the ck Stallion in anger.


    ''It should have been me. I deserve those pats.''


    Her thoughts were quite different from what one would expect ording to the situation but, well, she was Ying Yue.


    Shen Yu smiled and turned towards Ying Yue while still rubbing the ck Stallion''s neck, who had turnedpletely docile and submissive.


    "This boy is quite good, ain''t he? I was thinking of taking him as our mount."


    Of course, Shen Yu knew of the ck Stallion''s gender. It was quite hard not to notice the second tail between its legs. But there was no need to mention that part.


    Ying Yue was surprised but nodded in understanding. Her guess was right; Shen Yu had found the ck Stallion for a specific purpose, and that was to serve as his Mount.


    ''Damn! He''ll get Master on top of him, I wish he would be on top of me.''


    She blushed slightly, finding it odd how perverted she was bing. She shook off those thoughts and looked at the ck Stallion carefully this time.


    She raised an eyebrow but then nodded as if she just discovered somethingmon.


    ''It is an Early Tier 4 Spiritual Creature. Just what would you expect from Master? Even his mount is Tier 4.''


    She smiled and approached the ck Stallion. Normally, he would have been angered by letting a stranger, much less a human, touch it, but since he was now under Shen Yu''s authority, he let Ying Yue get close and ruffle his furs.


    In fact, the ck Stallion was quite enjoying it. He didn''t know what had happened, but he felt like Shen Yu was his ancestor and Master, whom he had to serve. Shen Yu was his God now, and it was his pleasure to serve him as his Mount.


    Shen Yu smiled and patted the horse''s back, saying.


    "Alright, Ranga. Let''s go to the town."


    The ck Stallion raised his head high in pride and neighed. He jumped, turned around, and gave a signal to Shen Yu to climb on his back.

 Chapter 17: Ride on Black Stallion

    <h4>Chapter 17: Ride on ck Stallion</h4>


    Shen Yu smiled, seeing the horse''s antics, and stretched his hand towards Ying Yue, saying.


    "Ladies first."


    Ying Yue was more than happy to be carried by Shen Yu, so she gave him her hand, which he took and jumped. He easilynded on the ck Stallion''s back with Ying Yue sitting in front of him.


    He hugged her slender waist and patted the ck Stallion, whom he had named Ranga, signaling him to move forward.


    Ranga neighed and raised his front limbs in the air, then kicking the ground, he ran inside the forest. The uneven and messed up ground didn''t hinder his movements one bit as he ran, cutting the air with his terrifying speed. He maneuvered in the dense forest with his knowledge and experience honed throughout his life.


    Shen Yu held on to Ranga''s fur tightly and enjoyed the ride with Ying Yue. He could inhale the sweet fragrance of Ying Yue and feel her slender and soft waist that seemed like it would break easily. But he knew better; this was a world of cultivation, and body didn''t always mean strength.


    Ying Yue was even happier than him as she let herself fall on his chest and enjoyed the gust of wind hitting her face. However, the powerful back saved her from falling.


    She couldn''t believe how much her life had changed in just a few days. Previously, all she did was train and go on assassination missions. That was her whole life, and she wasn''t even allowed to enjoy it. Enjoyment was forbidden for assassins.


    All they needed to do was train as hard as they could in harsh environments and then go on dangerous missions, where they would lose their lives for even a small error. They lived with their lives hanging on a small, weak thread. They had to always keep up their guard because they could die at any moment, even in their own organization, where they should feel safe.


    But now, Ying Yue had left that life behind. She could rx and enjoy her life while also feeling loved and having someone''s back, always protecting her. It was a strange but pleasant feeling she didn''t want to part with.


    And all of this happened because of the man sitting behind her, making sure she didn''t fall under the speed of Ranga. He had changed her life more than he knew. He had practically given her a new life and hope, which she had lost years ago. The hope that she would have a loving family.


    She didn''t know if she was being childish or anything, but all she knew was that the man had given her everything without asking for anything in return. Even now, she was sure that if she said she didn''t want to be part of his sect, he would smile and let her go. He was just that kind.


    Of course, she wouldn''t do that. She would prefer dying over leaving Shen Yu. That''s why she had decided to help Shen Yu live a good, rxed as he wanted. She would also make his dreamse true, of having his sect on top of the world.


    "What are you thinking so deeply?"


    Shen Yu asked, looking at her thoughtful face. Did she not like the ride on the ck Stallion? But that shouldn''t be the case. It was such a fine ride.


    "No, it''s just, I was thinking, what if the organization which is after me is also in the town. What if they are still searching for me? Especially since they have lost their top assassins."


    Ying Yue replied, shaking her hand. She didn''t lie because she was indeed worried about that and was thinking of a solution.


    "Don''t worry about them. They can''t put their hands on anyone from my sect."


    Shen Yu replied, holding her waist tightly, assuring her. He wondered if he should just go and destroy the organization but then shook off that idea. There really wasn''t any need; he would just kill anyone who tried to get close to Ying Yue anyway. But that decision was in Ying Yue; if she said she wanted them dead, then they would be dead.


    "No, it''s fine, Master. You don''t have to dirty your hands by killing these people. They don''t deserve to die by your hands."


    Although Shen Yu was speechless by the way how Ying Yue represented killing, he nodded. If she didn''t want it, then he wouldn''t waste his time on some mob characters.


    Ying Yue sighed in relief and took out a wooden mask that she wore on her face. It was a simple ck-colored mask that covered her upper face, leaving only her mouth, nose, and eyes clear.


    Shen Yu looked at her mask and understood what she intended to do. He felt happy that Ying Yue was thinking so much for him, and it seemed like Ranga also shared his happiness as it jumped around, still having his terrifying speed.


    Under the guidance of Ying Yue, it didn''t take them long to reach the Green Silk Town. They encountered some Spiritual Creatures, but all of them ran away after sensing Ranga''s aura. The horse was too powerful and was sort of a Ruler of an area, so they encountered no hindrance and easily reached the end of the forest where the Green Silk Town was.


    Shen Yu patted Ranga''s belly with his foot, asking him to stop since the end of the forest hade. He didn''t want to march inside the town while riding on such a ferocious stallion. That would only attract unwanted trouble, which would result in a waste of time.


    So, he stopped outside of the forest because he didn''t want all that drama.


    Ranga stopped a few meters away from the clearing. Shen Yu patted its fur a few times and jumped off the horse. Then he helped Ying Yue toe off his back and said to his loyal ck Stallion.


    "I''ll call you when we need to go back. You can rest for now or do whatever you want."


    Ranga snorted and rubbed his head against Shen Yu. After that, he turned around and went deep inside the forest.

 Chapter 18: Checking

    <h4>Chapter 18: Checking</h4>


    Shen Yu looked at the disappearing silhouette of the ck Stallion who had be his mount and then turned towards Ying Yue. He extended his hand and said.


    "Let''s go and register our sect."


    Ying Yue happily ced her hand in his hand and said.


    "But master, do you n to go to the town like this?"


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    "You are too handsome, Master. The whole town will fall for you if you go like this."


    Ying Yue chuckled, admiring Shen Yu''s appearance in her heart. She bit her tongue to control her thoughts instantly.


    "Haha, your humor is good."


    Shen Yuughed, then nodded. Ying Yue was right, his appearance might cause some trouble if he directly went to the town with his current face.


    Thinking of that, he clicked his fingers as a strange mist enveloped him for a few seconds. After the mist cleared up, Shen Yu stood in his ce, the same as before.


    However, there was a slight difference. Although he had the same face as before, somehow Ying Yue was finding it hard to call him handsome. He wasn''t attractive in a way. She couldn''t even exin the weird feeling she was feeling.


    She tilted her head to the sides in confusion, wondering what technique Shen Yu had used to deceive her senses.


    "Now, it''s better. Nobody will find me that attractive or anything. Let''s go."


    Ying Yue nodded, shaking her thoughts. They then proceeded to go down the small hill, which was one of the main entrances to the Tando Woonds. They encountered some Spiritual Creatures, but they were very weak due to being close to the town and away from the center of the Tando Woonds.


    They easily dealt with them and reached the Green Silk Town. They could already see the tall stone walls protecting the town from all four sides. The walls were tall and thick enough for people to stand on, and some people stood on top of them to watch for any invasion.


    The Entrance Gate was closed, and nobody was in sight. It was natural since the outside world was filled with Spiritual Creatures, so even opening the Entrance gate was done after confirming various things. Nobody dared to watch over the Gate by standing outside of the safe walls. They could die any moment if a Spiritual Creature decided to attack. At least the walls would protect them if someone attacked.


    Shen Yu and Ying Yue approached the tall metal gate, which was painted ck and looked menacing. Its ck surface was painted with blood strains, showing the gate''s past.


    There were some small doors in the two giant entrance gates, specially made to let people in and out. The duo approached the one to the farthest left and stopped.


    Shen Yu knocked on the door and said.


    "Hello, we would like to enter the town."


    There was silence for a few moments before a voice sounded from the other side. The voice was filled withziness and sleepiness.


    "Hah! Someone at this hour, really?"


    "We are travelers."


    Shen Yu said, stillpletely calm. He smiled as he saw the door opening. With the metallic sound, the door was pulled open from the other side, and Shen Yu was able to look at the source of the voice.


    It was a middle-aged man with a rough face and toned muscles. He wore a red guard uniform and held a sword in his hand.


    "If you''re a traveler, then does that mean you don''t have an Identity Token?"


    "Identity Token?"


    "Yeah, it''s nothing much. It''s just to show that you aren''t a Spiritual Creature who had taken the form of a human."


    The guard then took out a small ck rock shaped like the perfect cube and continued his talk.


    "Just drop your blood on this stone, and you''ll be given ess to the town. You should first have someone make an identity card for you two."


    Shen Yu nodded, impressed by the level of security. It was a good thing because there were some Spiritual Creatures who could take human form and even learn to live amongst them or take over the dead bodies of humans.


    If they let such a creature inside, only a problem awaited them. The Spiritual Creatures had only one goal, and that was to destroy the humanity.


    Although it was rare to see such a Spiritual Creature, nobody was taking risks. If they let such a Spiritual Creature slip under their radar, many lives would be lost, so it was a good system.


    Shen Yu made a normal blood appear on his fingertips and dropped on the ck stone. He didn''t know if there had been any changes in his blood so he wasn''t taking any risks.


    Ying Yue plucked her finger with a needle and dropped her blood on the ck stone. Then, they waited for more instructions from the guard.


    The guard lingered for a while, looking deeply at the stone. When nothing happened, he sighed in relief and looked at the duo, Saying.


    "You''re good to go as long as you pay the entrance fee, which is 1 silver per person."


    Shen Yu smiled and slid three silver coins into the guard''s hand. He patted the man''s shoulder and said.


    "You''re doing a good work, old man."


    The guard looked at the three silver coins and chuckled. Seriously, so now he was being given tips? He would have epted it happily if it was arge amount, but one extra silver wasn''t really much, he said.


    "Just remember to get the identity card, kiddos. It''ll be helpful in many ways."


    Shen Yu thanked the guard for the advice and entered the ck door along with Ying Yue. The moment they stepped inside, the guard shut the door again.


    Shen Yu shook his head and proceeded to exit the tall wall they were inside. They didn''t have to walk for long, as after a few steps, they arrived inside the Green Silk Town.


    Their destination of today.

 Chapter 19: Slavery

    <h4>Chapter 19: very</h4>


    The town was beautiful; that''s all Shen Yu could say. Buildings made of stones and covered with terracotta were the main attraction, lining up on both sides of the road.


    People wearing different clothing walked on the road, making it bustle with noise. The voices of road vendors and street hawkers sounded as the fragrance of their products filled the air.


    It was a familiar yet unfamiliar scene for Shen Yu. But still, a smile appeared on his face. He stood still for a few seconds and then said.


    "Let''s go; we need to first find the ce to make the identity card for ourselves."


    Ying Yue nodded and asked a passerby about the address where they could have their identity token made. Fortunately for the duo, the Heavenly Sect Federation also made the Identity token, so they didn''t have to wander around too much.


    After asking for the location of Heavenly Sect Federation, they made their way towards it. It wasn''t hard to locate it since it was the second-tallest structure in the town. It was clearly visible from the top of a building.


    Shen Yu and Ying Yue walked leisurely while enjoying the town and its delicious food. They weren''t in a hurry and made the trip to the town a date for themselves. They wandered around the town, enjoying each other''spany.


    The food was delicious, and the people were also amiable, so they were in a happy mood¡ªuntil a sight ruined it, disgusting both Shen Yu and Ying Yue.


    They both stood at the side of the road as they looked at the girl caged in a steel cage being dragged towards a two-story building. She had bruises and scars all over her body and had a thick metal cor around her neck. The ring had many Runes on it, which made the purpose of the cor clear.


    The girl was wearing a long, torn tunic with her head hung low. She didn''t react to the asional bumps on the road, which sent the cage trembling. She didn''t react to anything, even the cursing of the man who was dragging the cage.


    Her red eyes held a strange calmness and a fiery determination to turn everything to dust. However, no one saw that because she was looking down. It was intentional because she didn''t want anyone to know of her strength yet. She couldn''t afford that.


    Shen Yu clicked his tongue in disgust and muttered.


    "ve traders...these guys really deserve to rot in the hellfire of hell."


    Ying Yue nodded, sharing the same thoughts with Shen Yu. She also made some mental notes on Shen Yu that he hated very.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t do anything. It''s the norm here. Unless we want to make the whole ve organization an enemy, it''ll be impossible to stop this ve trading. But even that is tough because the ve Organisation has ties with one of the Four Major Sects of the Qing Empire. They can do anything they want."


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes, wondering about something. Then, he shook his head and thought.


    ''I shouldn''t use violence. It''s not the solution every time. If I did, I''d be sending the wrong message to my disciples. Strength doesn''t solve everything unless you''re at the absolute top. Besides, it only makes things troublesome. Yue is right; I can''t save every ve, and making an enemy of Four Major Sects, which sounds very powerful, isn''t in my favor now.''


    He sighed and approached the man who was dragging the helpless girl. He stopped him and asked, seeing him turn around.


    "Hello, I would like to buy this girl."


    The man snorted and replied in a hoarse voice.


    "Get off, boy. If you want to buy this little piece of trash, then participate in the auction in which she will be sold."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and nodded, asking.


    "So, when and where is the Auction?"


    "This evening in the biggest Auction House of this province, Crystal Water Auction House."


    Shen Yu nodded and thanked the man. The man snorted once again and continued to drag the girl towards the two-story building. Surroundings, people didn''t react much because it was a usual sight for them. ves were way toomon, after all.


    Shen Yu suppressed the raging anger, looking at the girl, and turned around. He needed to have control over himself. He didn''t care what happened to others, but he couldn''t just look over a sight in front of himself, especially since he didn''t like the concept of very one bit.


    Back on Earth, he had done a year of very to survive, so he knew how bad it was. He only survived that because he killed his so-called master. That was the life of a person surviving on the outskirts. So, from there, he developed a hatred towards everyone who did very.


    But a ve couldn''t rebel against their master in this world. Not to mention that Masters were usually powerful people, but there were also ve cors that prevented the ves from going against their Masters.


    Shen Yu calmed himself down and looked back at the cage. For the first time, he saw the girl''s face properly. It made his heart tingle, especially those ruby-red eyes that held confusion.


    He smiled reassuringly at the girl and said, "Don''t Worry! We''ll save you." He didn''t know whether the girl would understand, but he at least wanted to give her hope. Hope could make people survive even the most horrifying things, so this was a small thing.


    "Master, do you want to save that girl by buying her?"


    Ying Yue asked, a little confused, why Shen Yu didn''t take the girl by force. But then she understood.


    ''Master is definitely testing me. He wants to see how I will react to such things. Hmm, but he also doesn''t want to use his strength and keep a low key, so he just sought the least troublesome option. He would just buy her. Hehe, Master, you can leave other things to this disciple of yours.''

 Chapter 20: Xiao Lan

    <h4>Chapter 20: Xiao Lan</h4>


    It was a new day, but it was nothing new to Xiao Lan. For her, it was yet another same day where she would be treated worse than how a ve should be treated.


    The only new thing in the new day was that she was finally going to be sold in an Auction. It wasn''t good news, but at least it was better than rotting in the ve cells of the ve organization.


    But she didn''t lose her hopes or give up on her life. Why would she? She was sure she would one day escape this hellhole and take her revenge. That revenge alone was fueling her will to survive.


    ''Duan Tian Long, just you wait. This Empress would survive in this small realm ande to kill you in the Divine Realm. You can enjoy your throne until I burn your seven generations with my mes.''


    Xiao Lan''s eyes burned with fiery red mes of determination and revenge. She couldn''t wait to escape this hellhole and Cultivate to the top of this small realm she had found herself in. Only then would she be able to go back to the divine realm and exact her revenge.


    Xiao Lan was a reincarnated soul from the Divine Realm. She was previously the Empress of the Divine Phoenix Empire, one of the strongest factions in the Divine Realm.


    She was going to marry a man who was also her Senior Brother because they shared the same Master. They had spent hundreds of years together and loved each other.


    Their n was also in agreement with their marriage since her Senior Brother also belonged to a strong Faction. Unfortunately, the day of her wedding, which was meant to be her happiest day, turned into a day of pure despair and betrayal.


    Her so-called lover had betrayed her on the day of their wedding and thrust a dagger, made especially to kill the most powerful phoenix, into her chest. The pain of that dagger was far less than the betrayal she had experienced.


    After all, she wasn''t just betrayed by her lover, the man she trusted the most and gave her everything. She was also betrayed by the very same n she fought so hard to protect. She had done everything she could do, sacrificed everything for her n, but they had, in the end, betrayed her.


    The dagger that killed her was a special weapon kept in the most protected treasury of the Pheonix n. No one except the top n members could open it. The n had actually given the very weapon that meant her end to another man.


    And if that wasn''t enough, everyone mocked her when she was dying. They called her a fool, idiot, bitch, and many other things. Even her n members she had protected and given her everything were mocking her and spitting on her bleeding body.


    Thest thing she witnessed before she lost consciousness was the smirking face of her ex-lover and her younger sister. They both had conspired to kill her. She couldn''t forgive them, never even in her death.


    So, she had used her ancestral Phoenix mes to give herself a new life. Only the Heir of the Phoenix n knew about the nature of the ancestral Phoenix mes; others only knew that they held immense power and would be free once the user died.


    That was one of the reasons her sister had killed her: to take her throne as Empress and the Ancestral Phoenix mes. However, she wasn''t fully informed about the nature of the Ancestral Phoenix mes, which helped Xiao Lan.


    Xiao Lan had sacrificed a vital part of her Ancestral Phoenix mes to send her soul somewhere else. Unfortunately, she couldn''t control her reincarnation and ended up in a small realm instead of the Divine Realm she was hoping for.


    But it was also good since she was sure that both Duan Tian Long and her sister would search the whole Divine Realm for the Ancestral Phoenix mes. And with how weak she would be because of reincarnating into a new body, She would be killed again, and this timepletely.


    Xiao Lan was happy with that but she didn''t like her new life one bit. She was born into the dead body of a young girl who had died because a group of bandits attacked their vige.


    The vigers were mostly mortals with only a few Cultivators among them, so they couldn''t resist the mighty bandits and were killed. The bandits looted everything and took every woman they found alive.


    Xiao Lan was fortunate that she reincarnated after the bandits had gone. When she woke up, all she saw was a burning vige and the dead bodies of everyone she knew¡ªher mother, her father, and everyone she loved.


    She was influenced by the emotions of the previous soul of the body but still controlled herself and escaped the vige before someone came to check on it.


    But it seemed like her luck had run out when she reincarnated. She encountered some members of the ve organization right outside the vige who hade to take anyone left alive. Finding only the small girl alive, they took her in and made her a ve.


    Xiao Lan was powerless to do anything since she hadn''t even stepped on the path of cultivation. Her soul was also injured, so she couldn''t even use soul attacks. All she could do was go with the flow and wait for the perfect time.


    It''s been years since she had been a ve in a ve organization, and for some reason, they weren''t selling her. And she understood it, too. They wanted her to get into her twenties, and then they would sell her.


    After all, although some people had strange fetishes and bought underage girls, virgin young girls in their twenties always sold for a high price. That''s what they were hoping for.


    And today was that day. Today, she would be sold and turned into nothing but a sex ve. However, she wasn''t worried about that. She had recovered a major portion of her soul in all the years she had suffered in the ve Organisation and was sure she would be able to escape.


    However, she was waiting for a perfect time.

 Chapter 21: Enslaved

    <h4>Chapter 21: Enved</h4>


    Xiao Lan was being dragged through the streets of Green Silk Town, caged inside a steel cage. Everyone gazed at her in all kinds: kind, disgusting, and mocking. She could sense all of them but didn''t care one bit.


    They were humans and she never had a good impression of humans, especially after experiencing her new life. Humans were all wretched creatures who would enve their own kind and would be happy about it.


    What were these beings if not pure disgusting?


    That''s why Xiao Lan didn''t care about the gazes she received. For her, the crowd was nothing but ants. She snorted and rested her head down, ignoring the curses of the man who was dragging her cage.


    It was nothing new. She had been treated this way for the past few years and had gotten a habit of it. Even the bumps on the road didn''t manage to change her posture.


    However, then she felt a strange gaze upon her. It was different from the gazes she always received. It was filled with anger, but that anger wasn''t directed at her. It was more of for her.


    She got confused and perked up her ears to listen to the conversation around her. She closed her eyes and focused on the conversation of a man whose gaze she had perceived and the man who was dragging her cage.


    After hearing the exchange, she scoffed, feeling disdain creep in her heart. As she expected, all humans were the same. But this human was slightly different. Others would want her if she was dressed nicely and looked beautiful, but this man wanted her even with her rough appearance.


    It didn''t change the fact that he was also treating her like an object and was nning to buy her.


    Xiao Lan didn''t really want to see the man''s face. Still in curiosity, she raised her face and looked at the man who had walked as her cage was again being dragged towards the Auction House.


    ''Why can''t I sense his aura? Even if he was a mortal, I should have been able to tell. Why is it that I can''t sense his aura?''


    Xiao Lan forgot about her earlier thought and looked at the man with confused eyes. She was the Heavenly Phoenix Empress, and even though she didn''t have her Cultivation, her soul was very strong. She could even sense the people from the Divine Realm, let alone the weak Cultivators of this small realm.


    She could even sense Mortal''s aura and tell how powerful they were, how their health was, and practically everything.


    However, she couldn''t see through the young man. It was as if he was covered in a fog of mystery. But that fog was eroding her mind and was forcing her to believe that the man was very ordinary.


    But Xiao Lan had a powerful soul, and she instantly detected the change in her mind. Startled and rmed, she immediately used her Soul Energy to cleanse her mind.


    Instantly, all of her confusion and the veil that was preventing her from seeing through the man vanished. She still couldn''t see through the man, but she could now see the emptiness hiding in his body.


    It was horrifying, and when Xiao Lan tried to see that emptiness, she felt her soul being split apart. Afraid, she hurriedly looked away and gasped for breaths. Her face was covered in sweat as her chest rose and fell rapidly.


    ''W-What is he? Why does an existence so horrifying be living in this shit ce?''


    Xiao Lan was too confused, but first, she needed to do something about her soul, which was on the verge of falling apart. A single glimpse inside the man had almost destroyed her Divine Soul to oblivion.


    No, destroying wasn''t a correct word. It was as if her soul was slowly being forgotten by the world, as if her soul was being slowly dissolved in something too horrifying to imagine.


    Xiao Lan closed her eyes and tried her best to calm her soul. Fortunately, she had looked away in time, and the damage wasn''t huge. It would only take a couple of days for her soul to heal to its previous state.


    Xiao Lan sighed after finally having her Soul stabilized. She frowned, thinking of something. Now that her soul was damaged, she couldn''t escape from the ve Organisation or the one who would buy her.


    The single glimpse had caused enough damage to her soul that she wouldn''t be able to use her powers for a couple of days, meaning she was left at the whims of the ve organization or the one who would buy her.


    ''Hah! So, I''m going to lose my virginity, which I saved even in my previous life like this? To a random lustful guy? Huh! What a tragedy.''


    However, it was then she remembered something that she had forgotten because of the side effects of looking into the inside of that strange man.


    She narrowed her eyes as she thought about what happened back then. When she was looking at that man in confusion, he had mouthed some words, but what were they?


    Xiao Lan tried hard to remember and finally remembered.


    ''He will save me? What?''


    Xiao Lan was even more confused by his words. He would save her by buying her? But the most confusing thing was, if he really wanted to save her, then he could simply save her directly; why go through so much trouble to buy her? With what Xiao Lan had seen, she was sure of one thing.


    The man was at atleast the top of the Divine Realm. The power he held was too much. Just by existing, he could vanish Divine Souls. Just from that, one could imagine the power that man held.


    But why would such a man would be found in this weak world and refuse to use his powers?


    ''Is he perhaps one of those seniors who seek mortal worlds and mortal life to understand the meaning of life and transcend above the Dao?''


    Xiao Lan sighed, feeling a headache from all the questions she had. She shook her head and thought.


    ''Well, I''ll find out everything tonight when he buys me. If he buys me, that is.''

 Chapter 22: Young Master?

    <h4>Chapter 22: Young Master?</h4>


    Shen Yu sipped the tea while closing his eyes. His hand rested on the wooden table as the chattering on the upper floor of the restaurant reached his ears. He heard everyone talking, but he wasn''t really interested in that.


    He was still thinking about that girl and was surprised at the fact that seeing very had affected him so much. He had really gotten angry but didn''t allow it to overpower his reasoning.


    It wasn''t the first time he had done that, anyway. In the outskirts, one had to learn to endure, and he had learned it well.


    ''Hmm, Well, it isn''t a bad thing. Getting angry about something I hate is normal, as long as I don''t let it overpower me.''


    He looked at Ying Yue, who was silently sitting in her seat with her eyes closed. It was as if she was a statue.


    "Let''s go; it''s time for the auction."


    Shen Yu stood up, signaling to Ying Yue, who also stood up. She smiled and nodded at him.


    They were going to leave the upper floor when a group of young men passed through the corridor. Shen Yu didn''t mind and let them pass; however, they suddenly stopped.


    Shen Yu''s lips twitched, having a foreboding. Didn''t the situation clearly look simr to the restaurant face-pping trope he had read so much?


    And indeed it was.


    The leading young man turned around and smiled at Ying Yue. He closed his hand fan and walked closer to them. Shen Yu rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest. He was thinking about whether he should kick the young directly out or just simply beat them enough.


    After all, he wouldn''t wait for him to make a move on Ying Yue and then do something. He didn''t like those MCs who only retaliated when their partner was too much touched. They would let the young master talk so much and all.


    Shen Yu wasn''t having any of that.


    When he was thinking so much, the young man with deep yellow-blonde hair reached Ying Yue, who looked at him with a disgusted gaze.


    He bowed slightly, his lips tugged into a perfect smile. His clothes, demeanor, and everything were screaming of him being a young master.


    "Hello, beautiful. My name is Bai Chen, and I''m the Young Master of the Seven Stars Sect. I see that you''re really beautiful and even that mask of yours can''t hide that beauty. Would you like to have tea with me?"


    Ying Yue didn''t reply but only looked at him in utter disgust as if she were looking at a random worm crawling on a rainy day. The Young Master of Seven Stars Sect was nothing more than a bug to her. But she didn''t reply immediately as she thought.


    ''Should I just kill him directly? But that will bring problems to Master even though I know they aren''t much of a threat to him. They are troublesome. Hmm, I should just manage it somehow and assassinate himter. That''s the best.''


    Havinge to the decision, Ying Yue was ready to make the young master leave somehow when a broad back covered her sight. She was surprised and looked at the familiar back.


    Her lips tugged upwards in a beautiful smile, and even though a mask covered most of her face, she still looked beautiful. Her golden eyes held nothing but happiness, seeing her master defend her.


    Shen Yu came between Bai Chen and Ying Yue, with a wide, annoying smile on his face. He said, much to Bai Chen''s irritation.


    "I''m sorry, but my wife won''t go with someone as shady as you."


    "Who are you calling shady, brat? He''s the young master of the Seven Star Sect. Didn''t you hear, or you''repletely deaf?"


    Before Bai Chen could say anything, a follower of his roared from behind. Shen Yu didn''t even spare him a nce, knowing he was just another Lackey of a young master. After all, withoutckeys, a young master wasn''t a young master.


    Bai Chen raised his hand to stop his Lackey and said to Shen Yu.


    "Listen, man. I''m a peaceful man and would suggest you know your limits. You''re just an ugly crow trying to swallow a swan. You should just leave her before things get South for you."


    ''At least say the idiom properly. Well, what am I expecting from a young master?''


    Shen Yu shook his head and raised his hand, not really in the mood to argue with a dumb man like Bai Chen. Arguing with a fool only proves there are two, so he would just throw him aside like a bug he was.


    After all, Shen Yu was never afraid of showing his power; he was just toozy to use them.


    But before he could do anything, a voice sounded on the upper floor of the restaurant, making everything stop. The voice carried authority and made everyone listen to it.


    "I will advise Young Master Bai to remember where he is. This isn''t the territory of Seven Stars Sect, so it''ll be better if you don''t cause trouble. After all, it wouldn''t be good if Wind Flower Sect hears about this."


    Shen Yu stopped his hand and turned his head to look at the source of the voice.


    It was a beautiful woman. Her hair, a captivating blend of soft pink hues, flowed down her back like a cascading waterfall, entuated by strands of pristine white. Golden eyes, sharp and unyielding, scanned her surroundings with an air of confidence and grace.


    She wore a meticulously crafted white dress, which hugged her form and red out at the skirt, revealing a glimpse of her thighs above her ck thigh-high stockings adorned with intricatece patterns.


    A ck and red robe with ornate designs draped elegantly over her dress, adding an aura of authority and mystique. At her side, she carried a slender, crimson-ded sword, its presence a silent testament to her strength and skill.


    Bai Chen''s face turned ugly, and he scoffed.

 Chapter 23: Lan Ming

    <h4>Chapter 23: Lan Ming</h4>


    Shen Yu dropped his hand and looked at the woman whomanded such authority. Although he was affected by her beauty, he had learned to control that side of him. She was clearly a powerhouse here, that much was clear from how she behaved and how much Bai Chen feared her.


    Bai Chen pretended to be not affected by her aura and scoffed.


    "And here I was thinking, who is it who dared to speak up to me. Turns out it''s Miss Lan. I think you have misunderstood my intentions. I''m not causing any trouble but only saving thisdy..."


    "You don''t need to say anything, Young Master Bai. It''ll be better for both of us if you leave my restaurant."


    The woman, Lan Ming, spoke before Bai Chen couldplete his sentence. Her eyes looked directly at him, and they held no uncertainty. She was saying what she meant, and if Bai Chen continued to drag this matter, it would truly end in mutual destruction.


    Bai Chen clicked his tongue and red at Shen Yu. Then he looked at Lan Ming with raged-filled eyes and stormed outside the restaurant.


    Lan Ming didn''t even flinch from the re and simply stood in her ce elegantly. She then took measured steps towards Shen Yu and Ying Yue. Arriving near them, she bowed lightly and said.


    "I apologize for the misconduct you have to see in our humble restaurant."


    "You don''t need to worry about it. It''s just a bug flying around."


    Shen Yu dismissed her words as he waved his hand. Bai Chen really didn''t mean much to him. Why would he waste his one extra brain cell on someone so insignificant?


    "That''s good. Still, it was our fault that you had to experience such things, so aspensation, you can eat and drink all you want in our restaurant for a month."


    Lan Ming smiled and offered.


    "Then I will have to thank you for that. You''re really generous, Miss Lan."


    Shen Yu also smiled and thanked Lan Ming, not refusing her offer. After all, he liked the tea here, so wouldn''t it be better if everything here was free for him? Not like he had a shortage of money.


    "But I''ll warn you two. Bai Chen is a short-tempered and very petty person. He will definitely look for revenge."


    Lan Ming warned in a serious voice. She then looked at the sides and everyone who was watching the show dispersed. Now, it was only the trio at their table.


    "You don''t have to worry about him, Miss Lan. We can handle someone like him, still, it''ll be better for us to know our opponents, so can you please exin things about him? You see, I''m new here and don''t know many things."


    Shen Yu requested. Information was important, and theycked that. Even Ying Yue didn''t know much because she had grown up in an organization and mainly focused on assassination targets. She didn''t have knowledge about the world, so it was best they asked a knowledgeable person.


    Lan Ming smiled as she gestured towards the table.


    "It''ll be my pleasure. I can atleast do this for the inconvenience you have suffered. Please take a seat, and I''ll exin everything."


    Shen Yu nodded and, along with Ying Yue, who was silently standing to the side as if she were a shadow of Shen Yu, sat down on their respective chairs. Shen Yu also ordered three Ciao Mi Tea, the most famous tea of Kaze Restaurant.


    "Starting with an introduction, I am Lan Ming, the proprietor of this Restaurant. I''m also a member of the Wind Flower Sect."


    Lan Ming introduced herself, sitting opposite Shen Yu. Her eyes scanned both of them with a strange curiosity.


    She had actually seen the two of them when they were entering the restaurant and was interested in talking to them. Why? Because she could sense that Ying Yue was in the Early Stages of the Foundation Realm, and she was very young from the looks of it. If she had to guess, then Ying Yue was likely in her early twenties, which made a genius for achieving the Foundation Realm so early. Her aura was also perfectly stable, showing that she didn''t take shortcuts to rise so high.


    Even in their Wind Flower Sect, she would have been a Core Disciple with such talent. However, that didn''t ignite Lan Ming''s interest. After all, there were other geniuses, and they mostly belonged to Sects.


    However, what made her interested in the duo was that Ying Yue was subservient to Shen Yu, clearly showing that Shen Yu was higher in the hierarchy. But Lan Ming couldn''t see through him. It was as if he were a Mortal man, but that was clearly impossible with how a genius like Ying Yue was serving him.


    People fear the unknown, but they are also the most curious about the Unknown.


    Lan Ming had guessed that Shen Yu was probably a hidden powerhouse. After all, she could even see through the cultivation of the Sect Master of Wind Flower Sect, who was at the First-Rank Nascent Soul Realm.


    Lan Ming smiled. The Wind Flower Sect needed allies, and having someone powerful like Shen Yu on their side, even if it was only as friends, was beneficial for them. She was serving as the restaurant owner for a purpose, and now that purpose was fulfilled.


    Shen Yu nodded and also introduced upon hearing Lan Ming''s introduction.


    "My name is Shen Yu, Sect Master of Divine Harem Sect, and this is my disciple and wife, Ying Yue."


    Ying Yue bowed slightly toward Lan Ming.


    "Sect Master?"


    Lan Ming was surprised and tried to think of the sect named Divine Harem but couldn''t remember where it was. However, she wasn''t very surprised as someone as powerful as Shen Yu was bound to be a part of a powerful sect and maybe even Sect Master.


    "Yes, it''s actually new, and I recently made it. For now, only us two are in the sect and we came to this town for registration of our Sect."


    Shen Yu exined.

 Chapter 24: Explanation

    <h4>Chapter 24: Exnation</h4>


    Ying Yue was just silently listening to everything. She had guessed that Shen Yu was going to act to defend her and although she was happy because of that, she also didn''t want him to go out his act.


    That''s why when Lan Ming saved the day, Ying was very happy with her. Not to mention, it seemed like Shen Yu was also happy talking to her.


    That''s all that mattered to Ying Yue. As for Lan Ming having some ulterior motives for approaching them, she didn''t think much of it. She would be surprised if Lan Ming didn''t have any ulterior motives.


    Everyone worked for their own benefit, and people like Shen Yu, who were too kind, were too rare. That''s why Ying Yue didn''t expect Lan Ming to be kind or anything. She must have an ulterior motive for approaching them and even offending a young master of a sect.


    That''s why she just set silently and absorbed information from the conversation of Shen Yu and Lan Ming.


    On the other hand, Lan Ming was surprised and realized that although Shen Yu was powerful, he didn''t have a sect, or rather, he hadn''t established a sect yet, properly and officially.


    She smiled, happy with that fact because this way, she would be able to help Shen Yu and gain his favor. That would be best for them.


    "I see, so you have a new sect and want to know everything about it? Right?"


    "Yes, I''ll be happy if you share the information."


    "Haha, no problem, Sect Master Shen. It''s justmon knowledge, anyway. It''s just that you''re new around here, so you don''t know.


    "Anyways, so from the start, I''ll exin to you about the Sect system. I''m sure you already know but I''ll just start from the basics."


    Lan Ming cleared her throat and began to exin.


    "The Sects are everything in this horrifying world because they hold back the terrifying Abominations of Spiritual Creatures. That''s why they are so important, and everyone wants to have a Sect for themselves. However, it isn''t that easy to establish a sect, and even harder to grow it.


    "For basics, there are three ranks or Tiers of Sects. From Tier 1 to Tier 3, with Tier 3 being the highest. And as you know, there are only four Tier 3 Sects in the whole Qing Empire. The Heavenly Sky Sect is the one that controls the region we are in. It is a Tier 3 Sects and has many Nascent Soul Realm practitioners. The Four Major Sects hold power equal to that of the Empire itself."


    Shen Yu nodded as he listened to everything. The Heavenly Sky Sect was a familiar name to him, as it was one of the top sects that had ventured beyond the Hollow Mountains and made a base in the world beyond the Hollow Mountains, which was called the Qing Empire.


    Shen Yu had a general idea about this side of the Hollow Mountains from Ying Yue but was still happy with the detailed exnation of Lan Ming.


    ''So, the Four Major Sects are also the major Sects in the outside world.''


    "About the Tier 1 and Tier 2, there are many of them. Wind Flower Sect, to which I belong, is a Tier 2 sect. However, even making your Sect Tier 2 is very difficult as there are some requirements you need to fulfill before rising in Sect''s tier."


    Lan Ming stopped for a few moments as she sipped the tea. Shen Yu took the opportunity to ask something.


    "And I''m guessing that the Heavenly Sect Federation is the one who controls the rankings and requirements?"


    "Yes, Heavenly Sect Federation is actually just made by the Major Sects and the Empire so that others don''t meddle in the official affairs. So yeah, they are the one who controls everything and keeps an eye on everything.


    "Anyways, I''ll exin to you the requirements for the sects. For opening the sect, or should I say to register as a Tier 1 sect, you don''t need a high requirement. This is to motivate everyone to make even more sects and train even more powerful Cultivators to fight the Spiritual Creatures. The requirements to open a Sect is to have a Foundation Realm Practitioner and three members in total. Yes, it''s this easy. Oh yeah, a proper ce to call it a sect, it''s also a requirement."


    Lan Ming looked at the duo and smiled.


    "And I guess you already fulfill those requirements. Hmm, do you have one more member, or only you two are there?"


    "We are only two for now, but don''t worry, we''ll have a third member by this evening."


    Shen Yu replied, not bothered by the requirements. They were pretty easy to fulfill, and he already had fulfilled every requirement aside from the member''s one, which he would do when he took in the girl from the Auction.


    And if she didn''t ept his offer, then he would simply create a clone.


    "I see, that''s good. You''re all good to open a sect, then. I''ll exin more about this once I''m done with exining the sect system. So where was I?


    Lan Ming put her finger on her lips as she tried to remember what they were talking about and soon remembered.


    "Ah, yes! The requirements. To advance from Tier 1 to Tier 2, you need to have at least 7 Core Formation Realm Practitoners and at least 30 Foundation Realm Practitoners. These are the only requirements to Advance to Tier 2. There is no member requirement in this because the Sect Federation wants more power. As long as you fulfill the requirements, you will be able to participate in the Rankings Tournament and be a Tier 2 sect."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and asked, intrigued.


    "Why is participating in the Rankings important? One can''t advance without that?"


    "Being a Tier 2 sect has its own benefits, so how can the Federation give those benefits to anyone? You know, anyone can form a group and announce themselves as a sect and enjoy the benefits. But that doesn''t make them a sect. So, there is a need to prove to the federation that you deserve the Tier 2 title."

 Chapter 25: Annual Sect Tournaments

    <h4>Chapter 25: Annual Sect Tournaments</h4>


    Lan Ming sipped her tea and answered Shen Yu''s question, smiling.


    "Being a Tier 2 sect has its own benefits, so how can the Federation give those benefits to anyone? You know, anyone can form a group and announce themselves as a sect and enjoy the benefits. But that doesn''t make them a proper sect. So, there is a need to prove to the federation that you deserve the Tier 2 title."


    "And they do that by hosting the tournaments?"


    "Yes, they also rank the sects based on that. Usually, there is an Annual Sect Tournament at the end of the year, every year. In that, multiple sects from all over the Qing Empire participate to get selected as a Tier 2 sect. Every year, the federation selects 50 sects to remain at Tier 2."


    Lan Ming then realized something and held the urge to facepalm.


    "I forgot to tell you that the sect has to fight for the tiers every year. The number of Tier 2 sects remains the same, which is 50 all over the Qing Empire. If the sect wants to continue as Tier 2, it will have to participate in the Annual Sect Tournaments ande in the Top 54; only then will it be a Tier 2 sect.


    "I''m sure you must have guessed by now and yes, the sect tournaments are basically to grant Tiers to many sects. In the tournament, there will be hundreds of sects participating from all over the Empire. And almost all of them are Tier 1 sects. A minority of them participate to have the title of Tier 2, but most of them participate just for the winning rewards and obviously fame. Having top rankings does boost the sect''s reputation, and that reputation makes many people join them."


    "So, what about the requirements you told me?"


    Shen Yu asked, getting interested in this whole sect tournaments thing. Lan Ming maintained herposure and answered.


    "Well, those requirements are mostly useless since every sect that manages to reach the Top 54 already meets the requirements. It''s literally impossible to reach that high with weak members, after all."


    "What if a sect reaches the Top 54 without actually fulfilling the requirements?"


    "Hmm, unfortunately, I don''t know if there is a rule for this since it never really happened in history."


    Shen nodded as he lingered for a while before asking again.


    "I see. So, I''m guessing that the reason it''s Top 54 and not Top 50 is because the top 4 spots are for the Four Major Sects?"


    "Yes, it''s a rule that if any sect manages to reach Top 54, then they''ll advance to Tier 2, and if they secured a spot in Top 4, then they''ll advance to Tier 3. However, nobody really has seen that happening. The top 4 is usually just apetition among the four major Sects to see who can get higher rankings. While the others fight for other positions."


    Shen Yu nodded, getting the gist of the gist of it. A smile adorned his face as he noted these four major Sects. He would definitely overthrow them, and it was bound to happen.


    "I guess that clears most questions about the sect part. You can go to the Heavenly Sect Federation and register yourself. One of their supervisors will then apany you to your sect to check if you truly have a sect or not. After the whole process is done, you''ll be granted the Title of Tier 1 sect."


    Lan Ming''s lips tugged upwards as she asked.


    "Will you participate in the next Annual Sect Tournament? Your sect is new, after all, but I can see it holds high potential. There is still some time before the registration for the Annual Sect Tournaments, so I was wondering if you will participate."


    "We will. Even if we can''t rank high, it''ll be a good experience."


    Shen Yu just smiled with a mysterious glint in his eye, and even Ying Yue had a small smile ying on her lips. It obviously wasn''t going to be only for the experience; they would take high rankings.


    "Well, then, now that the Sect system is exined, I''ll tell you about Bai Chen. He''s the young Master of the Seven Stars Sect, another sect in our Jade Province. The problem is that the power held by the Seven Stars Sect is very close to my Sect, and although they haven''t qualified for Tier 2 yet, they still fulfill the requirements for it. Just from this you can understand their influence and authority."


    Lan Ming said in a serious tone. But then she smiled and said.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much. This town is under the jurisdiction of the Wind Flower Sect, and it''s a Tier 2 sect. No matter what, the Seven Stars Sect has to abide by ourws, especially in our territory. So, Bai Chen wouldn''t dare to go to extreme lengths, but he may try small things like sending assassins."


    "Miss Lan don''t have to worry about assassins. He''ll have a hard time finding a better one than me. But we appreciate the gesture and thanks for worrying about us."


    Ying Yue shed her canine teeth as she spoke. She really didn''t care if Bai Chen actually decided to send assassins because, as she said, he would have a hard time finding an assassin as good as her. After all, she was the best the organization had to offer.


    Shen Yu''s lips twitched slightly at Ying Yue''s remark, but he didn''t interrupt her. She was right anyway.


    Lan Ming sighed, seeing Ying Yue''s overflowing confidence, but she couldn''t even say that was in arrogance. She had the right to say those words.


    ''I am at Core Formation Realm and yet I can''t sense her presence clearly even though she''s sitting in front of me. It feels like I''m hallucinating.''


    Indeed, this was another reason Lan Ming had approached them. Without a doubt, Ying Yue was a terrifying assassin and, as she said, the best Assassin.


    Lan Ming didn''t know whether she would be able to save herself or not if Ying Yue decided to assassinate her, even though she was a whole realm above Ying Yue. That was the might of an assassin.

 Chapter 26: Crystal Water Auction House

    <h4>Chapter 26: Crystal Water Auction House</h4>


    Shen Yu conversed with Lan Ming for a few more minutes about random topics and then realized that it was already evening. He looked outside the window at the sun shining red on the horizon.


    "Looks like it''s time for us to Leave, Miss Lan. Thanks for your hospitality."


    Shen Yu said, putting down his cup of tea. It was really delicious that he finished three. He looked at the cup longingly and sighed; this type of delicious tea was the best for a tea lover like him.


    "If it isn''t much to ask, where you two will be going now? The Heavenly Sect Federation should be closed by now."


    Lan Ming asked, standing up along with the duo of Shen Yu and Ying Yue.


    "Oh! No problem at all. We are going to the Crystal Water Auction House. I need to buy that girl."


    Hearing Shen Yu''s answer, a hint of displeasure and disdain appeared on her face, which she tried quickly to hide. But how could Shen Yu not see it? Heughed and said.


    "I think you''re misunderstanding, Miss Lan. I''m not buying her as a ve or anything. I just saw her today and....just couldn''t bear to see her like that. I didn''t want to cause too muchmotion and just decided to buy her. After that, I''ll give her a choice of either entering my sect or living a normal life, which I''ll help with."


    Lan Ming gasped as her mouth went wide open in surprise. Realizing what had just happened, she bowed and said in her most sincere voice.


    "I apologize for having those thoughts without knowing fully."


    "Haha, you don''t need to worry about small details. In fact, I''m quite happy that you don''t see humans as everyone else does."


    Shen Yuughed and waved his hand, not bothered even the least. Even he would feel displeased if someone said they wanted to buy a ve girl with a smile on their face, so in a way, Lan Ming''s reaction made a good impression of her in Ying Yue''s and Shen Yu''s hearts.


    Lan Ming sighed and then smiled. On the inside, she was berating herself for judging Shen Yu so quickly. He was obviously a kind person who just wanted a girl to have freedom, and she was having the wrong thoughts about him.


    "How about I apany you to the Crystal Water Auction House? I have a VIP room, so we''ll have a good room and atmosphere."


    Lan Ming proposed as a way to make up for her previous mistakes. Although Shen Yu didn''t feel much bothered by herments, he took on the offer. After all, VIP rooms were always better in the auction arc.


    He nodded and agreed to her proposal. After that, they left the restaurant and headed towards the Crystal Water Auction House under Lan Ming''s leadership. They could have taken a carriage, but the auction house wasn''t far away, so they preferred to walk.


    Soon, they reached a tall building with a big que on top that read "Crystal Water Auction House." The whole structure was adorned with beautiful artwork and a mesmerizing sky-blue color.


    The crowd near the entrance of the building was huge, as many people tried to push others inside. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow in surprise and looked at Lan Ming.


    "Is it always this crowded?"


    "Not really. It''s a Bimonthly Auction and has things of high value; that''s why it''s so crowded. After all, this Auction House is the biggest Auction House in the whole of Jade Province."


    Lan Ming exined as she led the duo in a different direction to that of the entrance gate. They walked for some time and reached the left side of the building, where only a few people were there.


    Many luxurious carriages were also parked there, showing the importance of this side of the entrance, which was only for the elites.


    They proceeded to walk towards the entrance, where two guards stood, and two beautiful youngdies weed the guests with beautiful smiles on their faces.


    "Wee, Sir, Ma''am. Wee, Lady Lan."


    The twodies greeted the trio as the guards bowed lightly towards Lan Ming, showing her reputation and influence. They obviously knew her and respected her.


    "Thanks. I''ll be attending today''s auction, and these two are with me; I hope there is no problem."


    Lan nodded at their greetings and said, pointing towards Shen Yu and Ying Yue.


    "Of course, there is no problem. You''re wee to bring any number of guests, Lady Lan."


    The twodies had obviously received the order to let Lan Ming do whatever she wished, so why would they stop her? They made way for the three of them and looked at them entering the building. Then, they resumed their work.


    "Miss Lan really has a lot of influence."


    Shen Yu spoke, hands sped behind his back as he walked beside Lan Ming on the red carpet. Ying Yue, as usual, was like a shadow of Shen Yu and followed him silently.


    Although Shen Yu didn''t say anything, he felt a little strange. But he didn''t say anything because that was Ying Yue''s wish: to remain as his shadow.


    "You jest! It''s nothing much. I was born in this town, so of course, I have some connections here. I''m sure once your sect is established, you will have even more influence."


    Lan Ming put her hand on her lips and giggled lightly. They joked around and soon reached a door after climbing a set of stairs. Lan Ming had visited the Auction House many times, so she knew the ce like the back of her hand.


    On the side of the door, a girl was standing while closing her eyes. Hearing the footsteps, she opened her eyes and smiled. She twisted the knob of the door for the trio and said.


    "As usual, Lady Lan."


    "I''ll tell you if I need something."


    Lan Ming smiled at the girl and entered the VIP room along with Shen Yu and Ying Yue. The girl nodded and closed the door, then continued to stand like before.

 Chapter 27: Auction Hall

    <h4>Chapter 27: Auction Hall</h4>


    Since it was a VIP room, there was a lot of space inside, and it was veryfortable and soothing. The lights were dim, and there was a strange, sweet fragrance that made their mind and bodies rxed as they inhaled it.


    There were two big,fortable chairs the size of a sofa and a table in front of them, which held many delicacies and drinks. In the corners of the room, there were some chairs meant for an extra audience.


    Shen Yu and Lan Ming took their seats on each of the sofas and looked at Ying Yue. Shen Yu looked at her with aplicated expression and asked.


    "Do you really not want to sit here?"


    Ying Yue was going to shake her head to show her refusal; after all, she was his shadow, so how could she sit beside him? However, when she looked into his eyes and saw the hope in them, she abandoned all her ideas. Shen Yu''s happiness was what mattered to her, and it was above everything.


    So, she smiled and came to take a seat beside Shen Yu. The chair was big enough to let both of them sitfortably, but Ying Yue sat quite close to Shen Yu. He justughed it off and put his hand around her slender waist.


    Lan Ming looked ahead, trying not to see the obvious show of public affection. She didn''t want to see it when she herself was single all her life and couldn''t even find a proper partner. Still, she asionally gave side nces at the duo and blushed.


    She cleared her throat and said.


    "The Auction show will be starting soon."


    Hearing her, Shen Yu turned to look at the stage of the Auction House. The VIP rooms had a special ss wall, which allowed them to see the other side, but the others couldn''t see what was happening in the VIP room.


    Shen Yu looked curiously at the auction house. This was his first time experiencing sitting in an auction house, so he was obviously very excited. In his previous life, he didn''t even have money to go to theatres, so how would he actually go to auction houses?


    The Crystal Water Auction indeed deserved its position as the biggest Auction House of Jade Province. Shen Yu had once seen the theatre, and this looked very simr to that.


    There was a stage, and before it, there were ascending stairs on which chairs were ced, just like in the Theatre.


    There were many chairs going way back, filled with a crowd of people. Everyone is trying to get in and get a seat. After all, these seats were open to anyone who wanted toe and the rule of First came First get applied here. Chairs were allotted to people who arrived early.


    Others could either return or stand at the back of the chairs, which wasn''t really a good position since they wouldn''t be able to see the products listed in the auction clearly.


    That was the ground floor. Rooms like boxes with giant ck ss windows were constructed on the first and second floors.


    They were the VIP rooms in which only the elite people sat.


    As Shen Yu was observing, he caught the sight of two burly men closing the giant metal gate that led to the auction hall.


    It was the time for the Auction to begin.


    And as Shen Yu guessed, the lights of the whole Auction House turned dim and almost dark. However, to cultivators like them, that much light was enough for them to see.


    Soon, the audience also turned silent as they took their seats. VIP rooms were, as usual, too silent, and nobody knew if they were filled or not. All they could see was the number on top of them.


    Suddenly, a beam of light fell on the stage, revealing an old man in sky-blue robes standing there. He was stroking his beard as his gaze passed on every one. A small smile yed on his lips as he looked at everyone.


    He then looked up at the VIP rooms and focused only on two: VIP room 3 and VIP room 5. These were the rooms in which very important people were sitting, and that''s why he hade to personally host the auction.


    Lan Ming raised an eyebrow, seeing the old man, and said.


    "I didn''t think the old man would personallye to host this auction."


    "You know him?"


    Shen Yu asked, seeing Lan Ming frowning.


    "Yes, he''s the head and manager of this branch of Crystal Water Auction House. His name is Zhou Zun, and he is at Foundation Realm, but he''s very close to breakthrough to Core Formation Realm. That''s why he''s the head of a whole main branch of Auction House."


    "I see, then it''s certainly weird for him to personally host the Auction. Maybe it''s because of you?"


    Shen Yu guessed. But Lan Ming shook her head.


    "Although I am somewhat of an important person, I don''t think it''s because of me. I havee to attend the auction in the past, and he never hosted any auctions. He only hosts the annual auctions."


    "Hmm, that''s definitely weird then. Well, we can''t do anything; let''s just wait and see."


    Shen Yu shrugged. Lan Ming sighed and nodded. Shen Yu was right; they couldn''t really do anything, so they might as well enjoy the auction properly.


    The Old man named Zhou Zun waited for some time to let everyone settle down and spoke in his elderly, hoarse voice.


    "I know some of you young blood are disappointed in seeing me instead of your beautiful Host, Xiang Ling, but bear with me. I''m already so old and will probably die, so endure me for now."


    He then smirked and added.


    "Not like your cursing me would do anything, Keke."


    The audienceughed at that, and just like that, the auction began. The Auction in which the Divine Phoenix Empress got back her freedom.

 Chapter 28: The Auction (1)

    <h4>Chapter 28: The Auction (1)</h4>


    Zhou Zun stroked his beard and gestured with his hand as two young women brought the first item of the Auction on the stage. It was covered in special red cloth, which prevented others from checking the item using their spirit sense.


    "Let''s begin our Auction with an item that I''m sure will surprise you all. Ladies, take off the cloth."


    Zhou Zun waved his hand in enthusiasm as he looked at the first item with a smile on his face. The two women did as he said and took off the cloth, revealing a thin golden sword. It radiated a mystic aura, showing its worth.


    The crowd began to make noise the moment the sword was revealed. They obviously recognised it and were very excited, making ns to buy it.


    Zhou Zun smirked, seeing the excitement in the people''s eyes. He then exined about the sword.


    "This sword is named Sefter Golden Sword upon the name of Golden Sefter Spiritual Creature who is known for their flying speed. As you all know, flight before Core Formation Realm is impossible but this sword is a flying Magic Treasure which can help you in your endeavours. You just need to pour your Qi in it, and you will be able to soar high in the skies...."


    Zhou Zun continued to brag about the sword''s effects and even added some extra things just to get everyone excited about it. However, only the normal crowd was excited. The VIP rooms were as silent as before. They were elitist and already had the flying Treasures with them, so they didn''t really care about the sword.


    Soon, the bidding began as the people tried their best to get the sword and fulfil their dreams of flying in the sky.


    Shen Yu sat on his sofa as he munched on a yellow fruit that looked simr to an apple. He had a calm expression, but inwardly, he was resisting the urge to facepalm.


    ''I could have just flown to the town with Yue''er. Why did I forget I can actually fly?''


    On the other hand, Ying Yue sharedpletely different thoughts as she looked at the sword. She was smiling like silly while thinking.


    ''Hehe, Master could have used flight toe here but he didn''t because he wanted to spend more time with me. Hehe, there''s also that teleportation of Master; he didn''t use it because he wanted to enjoy a ride with me.''


    Lan Ming looked at the sword and asked Shen Yu.


    "You don''t want to buy the sword? I mean, for you, it''ll be useless, but what about the disciples you''ll take."


    "Haha, I have already filled my Sect''s Treasury to the brim before I actually made my Sect, so there''s no need to buy these low-quality products. My Sect already has enough of these weapons and pills."


    Shen Yu chuckled and said. Lan Ming giggled, realising that she had again Forgotten how powerful Shen Yu actually was. Well, it''s not like she knew exactly how powerful he was.


    A middle-aged man sitting very close to the stage bought the flying sword. After the first item was sold, Zhou Zun again gestured as the former twodies stepped down from the stage, and two new ones came holding the second item.


    "This item is something that even the VIPs will be interested in."


    Zhou Zun smirked and took off the cloth, revealing a small bottle made from white jade. He then looked in the front and exined.


    "As you might have guessed, it''s a pill. But it isn''t any normal pill; it''s a Rank 3 Mid-grade Foundation Establishment Pill."


    As soon as those words left his mouth, the audience went wild. They began to discuss with each other in a loud voice, causing amotion. Zhou Zun didn''t interrupt them and simply watched everything with a big smile on his face.


    He looked at the VIP rooms with an even wider smile. The foundation Establishment Pill was precious even for the VIPs. It was all because this pill increased the chances of a breakthrough to the Foundation Realm from the Qi Gathering Realm.


    From this, one can understand the value of this pill and why so many people were crazy about it. Many would even bet all of their life''s savings on the pill just to get a chance to break through to the Foundation.


    Especially if the Quality of the pill was good. The quality of pills was decided by the amount of impurities in them, and a Mid-Grade pill contained 60% impurities. Although it may sound high, it was rare to get a pill of that quality, especially if the rank was high.


    A small town couldn''t afford such a high-rank pill, but here it was, in the biggest Auction House of the Jade Province. Even the VIPs attending the Auction were shocked by that and readied their wallet.


    They had to get the Foundation Establishment Pill at any cost. That would mean having an extra Foundation Realm expert among them, and they needed that at all costs.


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, seeing such an uproar because of the pill, and asked Lan Ming because he found the pill to be pretty bad.


    "Why are they so excited? Isn''t it only a Rank 3 pill? It''s even of good quality."


    "Master Shen, I think it''s just that you''re too great that you think of such a treasure as a small thing. That pill can make people fight to death, and even Tier 2 sects would do anything to get their hands on such a pill. Because many people just can''t break through to the Foundation Realm. Sometimes it''s because of their talent, sometimes it''s because of their body structure and many other things. But ultimately, it''s a fact that unless they had a Foundation Establishment Pill, they would never be able to achieve the Foundation Realm. Besides, if someone tried to break through and failed, they would receive bacsh, so I hope now you understand the value of that pill."


    Lan Ming exined without losing herposure. She could guess Shen Yu''s thoughts, which caused her to sigh.

 Chapter 29: The Auction (2)

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Auction (2)</h4>


    Shen Yu listened to Lan Ming and nodded. She was right, he was the one who had a little wed vision because of previous Shen Yu''s memories. He was a Alchemist and pretty high rank at that and for someone like him, making a pill below High Grade was nothing but failure.


    That''s what affected Shen Yu and he showed contempt to the pill, well, he still didn''t think it was anything good. He looked closely at the jade bottle of more precisely at the one yellow pill inside it which has three violet pattern on it and many ck dots.


    His eyes glistened as his fingers weaved in the empty air, then he clenched his fist as a medicinal arora filled their VIP room. Shen Yu nodded in satisfaction and looked at his hand which had two pure yellow coloured pills with five violet patterns on it. There was not even a hint of ck dots on it.


    It was wless.


    Lan Ming had her mouth wide open and her jaw almost dropped to the ground. She raised her trembling hand and pointed at the pill. She barely managed to say some words in her shock.


    "A... Supreme Grade!!! Heavens!! How is that possible?"


    She cried out in utter shock. She couldn''t even believe what she was witnessing so she snatched the pills from Shen Yu''s hand, not remembering any manners.


    She inspected it from every angle and every method and gulped. Her eyes still held the immense surprise. She then closed her eyes as she took rapid breaths to calm herself.


    She couldn''t help herself. Even Mid-Grade Rank 3 pills were rare, not To mention High Grade. And this pill that Shen Yu had just made While casually sitting on his sofa was of Supreme Quality.


    There were five Grades depending on the impurities in the pills. Starting from Low Grade which had 80% impurities, Mid-Grade had 60% impurities followed by High grade which had 40% impurities and finally the premium grade which had only 20% impurities. Above it was only one grade.


    The Supreme Grade which basically meant having less than 10% impurities. Nobody believed that wless pills existed because of the difficulty in concoction of pills.


    Even the Major Sects rarely had Supreme Grade pills and even then they would be one with 10% pills. It was simply impossible to have wless pills, especially in the higher ranks.


    And Shen Yu had just produced a Rank 3 Supreme Grade wless pill casually. Just how deep his knowledge was to concoct such a legendary pill. Just how powerful he was?


    Now, the fire to have Shen Yu as her Ally burned even stronger than before. Lan Ming vowed to be on good terms with Shen Yu on any cost. After all, being powerful and having a high Cultivation base was one thing and being a High ranked Alchemist was another.


    They were far more valuable than anyone. The Alchemist had the highest status among everyone. And Shen Yu was definitely The Top Alchemist in whole Qing Empire. If Lan Ming didn''t try to be on good terms with him, she would be the biggest fool in Qing Empire.


    Thinking of all that calmed Lan Ming a little down as she gave the pills back to Shen Yu and apologized.


    "I apologise for my rash behaviour. It''s just that i got too excited seeing such a legendary pill."


    "Meh! No worries. You have already helped us a lot, Miss Lan. You don''t need to stand on ceremony, we''re pretty close, Aren''t we?"


    Shen Yu chuckled and waved his hand in dismiss. He was telling the truth. Although they only talked for a short time, he had a good impression of Lan Ming, regardless of her motives and didn''t really care about small things. He was already nning to be on touch with her.


    ''She is in the Tier 2 Sect, right? It''ll be very useful for us if she provided some guidance to us. Although I can get knowledge about how to manage the sect from my dear system, I don''t really want to rely on it much.''


    Shen Yu coughed slightly, finding this thoughts hypocritical but didn''t think much into that. He then looked at Lan Ming who had calmed down and was nodded at him.


    "You can take the pills. Take it as my gift for our first meeting. You said these pills are good even for Tier 2 Sects right? So please don''t refuse."


    Shen Yu said and added some more words seeing that she was going to refuse. Those pills held no value to him as he could produce them as much as wanted but they were good to build rtionships.


    Lan Ming opened her mouth but closed it hearing Shen Yu. She sighed and nodded, saying.


    "Thanks for this, Master Shen. I''ll deliver this to the Sect Master of our Sect. I''m sure even she will like to meet someone like you. I hope you don''t mind if she suddenly paid a visit to you."


    "Ah! No problem at all, I''ll be happy to meet her."


    Lan Ming shed a bright smile in happiness. She looked at the two wless pills in her hand and carefully stored them in the best jade bottle she had. She couldn''t afford to have even a slight harm on them.


    And it was actually good for her that Shen Yu had given her the pills. Now, she would show them to the Sect Master and she was sure even the Sect Master wouldn''t be able to control herself from meeting such an esteemed person.


    ''Master Shen is really kind and generous.i would have never expected such a person to exist in this world.''


    Now the position that Shen Yu held in Lan Ming''s heart increased a lot. The first he created on her was by saving the ve girl and now because of the generosity.


    "Bai Chen has bought the Foundation Establishment Pill."


    Ying Yue spoke, looking at the VIP room opposite to them. Her eyes held nothing but pure disgust and she could barely controll herself from going to assassinate Bai Chen.

 Chapter 30: The Auction (3)

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Auction (3)</h4>


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and followed Ying Yue''s gaze to look at the VIP room opposite to them. The Rune Formation did nothing to hinder his eyes as he easily looked past the special ss and sensed the whole VIP room.


    In that room, a young man with yellow blonde hairs was sitting on a sofa like theirs and beside him on another sofa sat a old man with grey hairs growing only from the sides.


    One side of his lips tugged upwards seeing that as he yed with fingers. Now that he knew Bai Chen was sitting and attending this auction, he had an idea.


    Shen Yu was a petty person and would exact revenge if it meant waiting for years. That''s how he had killed his master when he was a ve. He waited a whole year, abiding to his orders and everything, he only striked when he was sure that he would seed.


    Although Bai Chen didn''t do anything extreme to Shen Yu, he had intended to harm Ying Yue and that was enough reason for Shen Yu to teach him a lesson. He wouldn''t kill him but atleast annoying him was needed.


    "I heard that a rare ore would be auctioned today so it''s not a surprise that he''s here. The Seven Stars Sect focuses more on weapon forging and they''re famous for that. A rare ore would certainly catch their attention."


    Lan Ming exined, not really surprised by Bai Chen''s presence.


    Shen Yu nodded and looked at the stage where Zhou Zun was bragging about third item which was a small rock containing some remnant lightning from a powerful Spiritual Creature.


    Neither Shen Yu not Lan Ming was interested in these items so they kept silent and only watched the auction. Other VIPs asionally bought some item while rarely fighting over an item.


    Although the items were good, they weren''t worth that much to the VIPs. They were mostly sold among themon popce sitting on the ground floor.


    However, soon a item came which caught many VIPs attention. Zhou Zun smiled and took off the cloth, knowing fully well what item was inside. He was even looking forward for the bidding.


    Gasps could be heard from the whole auction floor as the item came in view. Many didn''t recognise it but most did and that''s why they were surprised.


    "Ahem! As many of you already know, this is the Crimson Amber Totem Bird''s Spirit core, you can even see the silhouette of it in the Spirit core. And it''s not even of small rank but from the Rank-3 Crimson Amber Totem Bird which is equivalent to that of Foundation Realm. There are many uses of such Spirit Core but the best one is to integrate it into a weapon. So, how many of you want to have a Rank 3 weapon, please bid. The starting bid is 20 Golds."


    Zhou Zun exined, pointing at the crimson colored sphere resting on the wooden tray. It was emitting a terrifying heat wave and even a silhouette of a bird could be seen inside it, it had four wings which seemed to be set aze.


    Instantly,motion broke out among the crowd and before they could bid, a voice of a middle-aged man sounded from one of the VIP room.


    "100 Gold."


    "The hell!! Is he crazy? 100 Gold on first bid?"


    "Just because you''re poor doesn''t mean others are poor, man."


    "Crazy! This Auction is crazy! Fuck! I also want that Spirit Core, unfortunately I''m broke as fuck!"


    "Who told you to visit that prostitute everyday?"


    "SHUT UP!!"


    The crowd instantly went wild. They had expected a high price for the Spirit Core but to start with such high amount was certainly crazy for them. But for the VIPs, that amount meant nothing in front of the Rank 3 Spirit Core.


    "110 Gold!"


    "120 Gold!"


    With each bid, the price of Spirit Core continued to rise. The VIPs were hellbent on taking the Spirit Core for two reasons. First obviously because it was because of its Rank and second because of the Spiritual Creature it belonged to.


    Crimson Amber Totem Bird was a famous Spiritual Creature which upon maturing usually reached Core Formation Realm. And it also possessed a powerful Fire Affinity. The weapon forged from the This bird''s Spirit Core would have a high chance to inherit its Fire Affinity.


    Shen Yu munched on some fruits, looked at the spirit core and said.


    "This is actually a good catch. You can even forge me Wings from this Spirit Core which would allow people of any Realm able to fly."


    Lan Ming was surprised and asked.


    "We can do that?"


    "Pretty sure, yes. One just needs to contain that Soul Remnant of Crimson Amber Totem Bird and they''ll be able to make the wings. Unfortunately, it''s tough and not just anyone can do this."


    Shen Yu exined and then looked at Ying Yue, asking.


    "Do you want some ming wings before you reach Core Formation Realm? It''ll look good on you."


    At first Ying Yue was going to refuse since she didn''t really care about flying, after all, flying in the open would only make it easier to be spotted and she was an Assassin who lived in shadows. She didn''t need those wings, however, when she heard she would look good, she instantly came upon the decision that she wanted the wings so she nodded in excitement.


    ''I will look good in those wings, hehe. Master will definitely like it.''


    "Noice! Consider the wings yours. I''ll personally make them for you from that Spirit Core."


    Shen Yu nodded in satisfaction and said. Lan Ming caught on the conversation and asked.


    "Master Shen, can I watch you making those wings?"


    "Sure, I''ll notify you when I perform the Weapon Forging."


    Shen Yu shrugged. He was interested in weapon forging and all the side professions so he wasn''t going to use his powers to just materialize the item. He would personally make them so he didn''t have problem in Lan Ming watching the process.


    Then he looked in front and bid his first bid since the start of the auction.


    "300 Gold!"

 Chapter 31: The Auction (4)

    <h4>Chapter 31: The Auction (4)</h4>


    Shen Yu''s bet surprised some people as the rise in his was high but VIPs were far from being intimidated by such price. They instantly began to shout even higher bids. But it was clear that the number of people who were bidding for the Spirit Core was decreasing.


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and was going to bid a high price when a voice sounded from the VIP room in front of theirs.


    "400 Golds. Ladies and Gentlemen, I am Bai Chen from the Seven Stars Sect. As everyone knows about my sect and our love for Weapon Forging, I hope you give us some fact and let us have the Spirit Core."


    The Auction Hall turned silent as everyone just looked at the VIP room of Bai Chen. They shook their head and backed away from the bidding. What Bai Chen did wasn''t a request but a threat in politeness. He had practically said that anyone would have to face the Seven Stars Sect if they stood against them.


    Everyone already knew about that strength and connections of Seven Stars Sect so they backed away. They didn''t want to offend an almost Tier 2 sect.


    Bai Chen smirked seeing that nobody was bidding. He settled himself on his sofa, very sure that the Spirit Core would be his. It was always like this.


    Zhou Zun''s faced turned ugly but he quickly his it. He obviously didn''t like how Bai Chen handled things, but he couldn''t do much. Offending the Seven Stars Sect for a spirit core wasn''t worth it, if not he also wasn''t afraid of Seven Stars Sect.


    He sighed and was going to announce that the Spirit Core had been bought by Bai Chen but voice resounded from the VIP room 3.


    "500 Golds."


    Shen Yu chuckled seeing Bai Chen''s face which was contorted into an expression of rage. He was gritting his teeth, looking at their VIP room, recognising Shen Yu''s voice.


    Ying Yue and Lan Ming also chuckled as Ying Yue spoke.


    "Master is really evil. You could have bid right after Bai Chen finished his nonsense but you waited till thest moment."


    "Hehe, the best time to strike your enemies isn''t when they are at their lowest but when they are happy, hopeful and thinking they have a great future. That''s the moment when you turn their world upside down, turn their happiness into pure terror and horror."


    Lan Ming and Ying Yue gasped as they felt their cultivation base stir upon hearing Shen Yu''s words. Their Qi automatically flooded their body from their Dantian as they felt it getting purer and purer. It was a miraculous things and they couldn''t believe it was happening to them.


    Both of them didn''t speak for some time as they just looked at each other, only to find the same shock in their eyes. They formed a sort of understanding and nodded. Taking a deep breath, they focused on the Auction, while thinking about what had happened.


    ''Master Shen is definitely from the World beyond Hollow Mountains. Such a being is definitely not from this small Qing Empire. Just by sitting casually, he can recite Heavenly Mantras. I didn''t even understand what he said and my Cultivation Base is already rising, even my Qi getting purer. I need to inform about him to Sect Master, we can''t offend him. We need to be in his good terms.''


    She then remembered the strange gleam in Shen Yu''s eyes when he talked about joining Annual Sect Tournaments. Her eyes widen in realisation.


    ''No! He won''t participate for experience. His n is to stand at the top. No! I''m definitely messing this up. That''s right! I can''t guess what goes through the minds of such immortal beings. But one thing is for certain, his sect is going to turn the whole Qing Empire upside down.''


    She smiled and thought.


    ''And I''ll make sure I''m on the side which is facing upwards and not getting buried in ground. I hope the problem in sect is solved so we can do more things.''


    Shen Yu didn''t notice anything that had happened and simply continued to tease Bai Chen who was increasing price in anger. He had even asked if Shen Yu was willing to back away for Seven Stars Sect and obviously Shen Yu couldn''t care less about that tiny sect.


    In the end, Bai Chen had to give up as the Spirit Core was no longer worth the high price Shen Yu had offered. Crowd was constantly chattering about thepitition between Shen Yu and Bai Chen but most of them were sneering in contempt and disdain. They were already thinking of the ways Shen Yu would die in hands of Bai Chen.


    Zhou Zun was the most happy as he rubbed his hand in happiness. He had never thought that a rank 3 Spirit Core would actually sell for whole 800 Golds. That was a ridiculous price.


    He was smiling from ear to ear as he looked at Bai Chen''s room in hope. When he noticed that Bai Chen wasn''t bidding anymore, he sighed and announced that Room 3 had bought the Spirit Core in 800 Gold.


    Bai Chen in his room had a serious expression on his face as he looked at the VIP room in front of theirs. He had never imagined that someone would actually stand against his sect. He clicked his tongue in irritation and drank a cup of wine. However, he had also calmed down to think matters logically.


    ''That guy is likely a son of some wealthy man, that''s why he is spending so much while being a mortal. As for that beauty beside him, she must be a ve he bought. What a trash!''


    He held Shen Yu in utter contempt. Although he was a lustful man, he had never forced himself upon a girl.... physically, much less a ve.


    And he hated the fact that Shen Yu was actually keeping a beauty as a ve and most likely forcing himself upon her. After all, the ve wouldn''t be able to fight back.


    ''He really has some guts to actually go against me while being a mortal. Heh! Just you wait. You''re safe for now because I don''t want to offend Miss Lan but I''ll definitely skew you alive one day.''

 Chapter 32: The Auction (5)

    <h4>Chapter 32: The Auction (5)</h4>


    Zhou Zun was in a happy mood due to thepitition between Bai Chen and Shen Yu in bidding. Smiling from ear to ear, he took off the cloth from next item.


    "The next item is rather useless for many of you but it''s a treasure if you know it''s worth. That''s right, it''s the Purple Maic Ore which has many purposes like weapon forging. The bidding starts at 30 Gold."


    The bidding soon began as the VIP again tried to outbid each other. But the craze wasn''t as much as for the Spirit Core because using Purple Maic Ore was very tough and it had limited uses. Although it was very useful and could even be said to be a Rank 3 treasure, it wasn''t useful for everyone.


    However, Purple Maic Ore was the sole reason some hade to the Auction, like Bai Chen. They were a Weapon Forging sect and the Purple Maic Ore was too precious to them. Especially now because Bai Chen was told to bring the ore back at any price.


    That''s why when the bidding started to slow down, Bai Chen spoke from his VIP room.


    "500 Gold!"


    Instantly everyone shut up their mouths. They didn''t want to bid any longer since Bai Chen had already spoken and they weren''t that intrested in the ore itself. However, there was an exception.


    With eyes full of amusement, all the gazes went to VIP room 3. Even Bai Chen and Zhou Zun was looking at it with different expression on their faces. But nobody spoke so Zhou Zun was going to announce the results when a voice came from VIP room 3.


    "600 Golds!"


    "There he goes again. A rise of direct 100 Golds. They''re all crazy. That''s a total waste!"


    "And what about the 50 Gold you lost in gambling?"


    "Shut up! 99% of gamblers quit before winning!"


    "Bro, just ept it. You''re a loser!"


    Some even forgot about the Purple Maic Ore and began to argue among themselves. Fortunately, there were guards so nobody used fists.


    Bai Chen''s face turned ugly as he said.


    "700 Golds!"


    "Fuck! Why am I not so rich!"


    "Probably becaus¡ª"


    "SHUT UP!!"


    "800 Golds!"


    Shen Yu chuckled in his room and and increased the bid. He didn''t really care about the Ore, he was just messing with Bai Chen.


    "Hehe! Master is so evil!"


    Ying Yue giggled like a little girl in Shen Yu''s arms. No one would be able to guess her as the best Assassin if they saw her current behaviour.


    Lan Ming on the other sofa was alsoughing. The Wind Flower Sect and Seven Stars Sect had been at odds for a long time because of the Tier 2 ce so they had many fights among them. So, now that she was seeing such a spectacle, she was too happy.


    Bai Chen had always irritated and annoyed her by pestering her to be his wife so she always wanted to beat him up, unfortunately she couldn''t do that as that would give Seven Stars Sect a reason to rebel against Wind Flower Sect.


    Bai Chen gritted his teeth in anger and stood up from his sofa. He narrowed his eyes and murmured.


    "I will definitely have my revenge, you silkpant!"


    "1 Spirit Stone!"


    As soon as Bai Chen announced his bid, gasps could be heard as the several eyes snapped towards his VIP room. Even Zhou Zun was looking at the room in surprise.


    Technically, the value of Spirit Stone was equal to that of a 1000 Golds and anyone could exchange 1000 Golds for a Spirit Stone. However, the Spirit Stones were too rare and even the Lower-Grade Spirit Stones Mine were in hands of only Tier 2 sect, not to mention Mid-Grade which were only for the Major Sects.


    As for High-Grade? Nobody in whole Qing Empire had ever seen it. It was extinct. Just from this one could understand the value of Spirit Stone and considering its rarity, nobody would exchange it for Golds.


    It would be pure idiotic.


    That''s why when Bai Chen said his bid, everyone was surprised. Although, what he was giving was only a Lower-Grade Spirit Stone, it was still very valuable and couldn''t bepared to the Golds other were offering.


    However, their shock couldn''t die down before another voice sounded in the silent Auction Hall.


    "2 Spirit Stone!"


    Shen Yu casually spoke, not realising the gravity of his words. He didn''t even see others faces as he was thinking something else.


    ''Now that this guy reminded me, I don''t have a Spirit Mine in my Sect. I need to add it. Sigh, just how many things I''m missing?''


    The reason he didn''t think much about his words was because he was relying on previous Shen Yu''s memories and from it, he clearly remembered howmon Lower-Grade Spirit Stones were in his sect.


    They were given to Outer Disciples on a monthly basis for free. So his vision was slightly wed. He only noticed the strangeness when he sensed aplete silence around him and in the Auction hall.


    He raised an eyebrow and looked at Ying Yue in confusion but as always, she had a smile on her face as if it was saying ''As expected of Master.''


    In fact, her thoughts weren''t far from it.


    ''Heh! Does he really think he can flex his wealth here? Spirit Stones? Those are mere pebbles for the road my Master walks on. As expected of Master, he was so casual with his bidding.''


    Shaking his head at Ying Yue''s strangeness as he remembered about how her brain worked a little slow, Shen Yu looked at Lan Ming in confusion. Fortunately, she was giving a proper reaction of being shocked.


    But even that faded away as an expression simr to Ying Yue''s appeared on her face, making Shen Yu even more confused.


    ''Are they sick in their heads? Should I be worried? Is it a dangerous disease?''


    Shen Yu got a little worried and scanned their body to find anything unusual but everything waspletely fine. He could only used his words to clear the confusion.


    "What happened to both of you?"

 Chapter 33: The Auction (6)

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Auction (6)</h4>


    Hearing Shen Yu''s question, Lan Ming got confused before she realized what was going on. She wanted to facepalm as she formed a hypothesis.


    ''As I thought, he''s definitely someone from the world beyond Hollow Mountains. I should have known that for someone like him, Spirit Stones are amon currency, not a precious resource. Or maybe it''s that Lower-Grade Spirit Stones don''t have much value to him. Hmm, he should be a top person even in the outside world, so it isn''t much of a surprise that his worldview is wed.''


    Lan Ming sighed and exined things to Shen Yu.


    "Master Shen, you might not know but Spirit Stones are very rare for us. Not only for us, but even for the Major Sects. Even they have to maintain a proper resource of Spirit Stones. As for us, Tier 2 sects, we have a Lower-Grade Spirit Stone Mine under us, so we have a rather higher quantity of Spirit Stonespared to other sects; however, even we have to be careful with the usage of Spirit Stones. Every single Spirit Stone that is traded or spent is recorded. That''s why we were surprised at how casually you said 2 spirit stones."


    Realization dawned on Shen Yu as he coughed lightly, his face turned slightly red in embarrassment, which he quickly hid away. He cleared his throat and said.


    "Thanks for the information, Miss Lan. I''m still not clear about how the world works."


    "It''s my pleasure, Master Shen."


    Lan Ming obviously didn''t mind it. For her, it was an opportunity to help Shen Yu so she was enjoying it. As for Shen Yu, he cancelled his ns for the bidding he was going to do for the Purple Maic Ore. If the spirit stones were scarce, then he had already cheaped Bai Chen.


    Bai Chen punched the wall beside him in anger. Fortunately, it was protected by Rune Formations, so only a few cracks appeared on it. He looked at the VIP room in front of him and muttered something that nobody heard.


    He then took a deep breath and turned towards the old man who had been sitting silently this whole time. He asked respectfully.


    "Elder Feng, how much can I spend on this?" Bai Chen asked. The old man was an elder in the Seven Stars Sect and was sent to protect Bai Chen in case something happened.


    Elder Feng stroked his beard and said, looking calmly at Shen Yu''s room.


    "This Purple Maic Ore is very important to us. Sect Master predicted that some variables may arise and gave me extra Spirit Stones. You don''t need to worry and bid. I have 5 spirit stones with me."


    Bai Chen''s eyes glistened as a smirk appeared on his face. He turned towards the stage and said.


    "3 Spirit Stones!"


    "Oh my god! He actually increased one Spirit Stone directly. Heavens! Is the Seven Stars Sect really that rich?"


    "Just join them and find out. Oh yeah, you have a fucked-up talent, so you wouldn''t be able to!"


    "SHUT UP!! Someone get this guy out of here."


    Bai Chen crossed his arms over his chest as he waited for Shen Yu to bid again. However, instead of bidding, Shen Yu spoke to him.


    "I see that the Purple Maic Ore is so important for young master Bai that he''s even willing to fork out 3 Spirit Stones. Since that''s the case, I''ll withdraw. I was only bidding to see how wealthy the Seven Stars Sect is, and indeed, you guys are the best sect in the Jade Province. You made quite a show to show that."


    Bai Chen instantly realized that Shen Yu was just ying with him to make the price higher and cursed under his breath. The Purple Maic Ore obviously could have been bought at a much cheaper price, but because of Shen Yu, it was now 3 Spirit Stones, an outrageous price for an ore of that rank.


    "Have some control over your emotions, Young Master. We will teach him a lessonter; we can''t do anything outrageous currently. He''s obviously trying to rile us up and induce a conflict between us and the Wind Flower Sect. Just stay silent and look for revengeter."


    Elder Feng spoke in his calm tone. For him, Shen Yu was basically dead since he had decided to mess with them. It didn''t matter to which sect he belonged; he would be dead.


    ''We just need to wait. Once the n ispleted, even Wind Flower Sect wouldn''t be able to do anything to us. They''ll be assimted with us, making our sect the sole ruler of Jade Province.''


    Bai Chen snorted and nodded in understanding. He sat down on the sofa and waited for the next item. They had already bought what they wanted, so he wasn''t much interested in a further auction, but he still decided to wait.


    The next item, however, caught everyone''s attention. It wasn''t actually an item but a human being, a beautiful girl in her early twenties d in red garments and having her long red hair tied behind in a bun. Her face was exquisite, and anyone who saw her would blush.


    Unfortunately, such beauty had a ve cor on her neck, and a chain was connected to that colour. That chain was being held by a burly man who brought the girl on stage.


    The girl, as if she had resigned to fate, walked with a nk look on her face. She kept her head low, as if she couldn''t look in others'' eyes.


    Shen Yu clutched the sofa''s hands tightly, and cracks appeared on them. His eyes burned with a fury that struggled to break out and cause utter chaos in the whole world. However, Shen Yu kept it in check.


    Zhou Zun looked pitifully at the girl and then sighed. Selling ves was thest thing he wanted to do. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do anything about it. So, unlike other times, he masked a fake smile and announced it to the audience.


    "I don''t see the point in exining it, as I believe everyone already understands it. So, let''s just start the bidding, which starts with 50 Gold coins."

 Chapter 34: The Auction (7)

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Auction (7)</h4>


    Xiao Lan stood on the stage, keeping her head down. She slightly raised her head and looked over the audience, trying to find the man who had shaken her to the core.


    When she didn''t see that face, she looked over the VIP rooms and finally saw the face she wanted to see. A subtle smile appeared on her face as she thought.


    ''I don''t know who you are, but if you save me, I''ll be eternally grateful to you.''


    Xiao Lan hated ungrateful and traitorous people the most, so how could she turn into one herself? That would go against the principle of her existence, so she vowed that if Shen Yu saved her, she would repay him no matter what.


    Although she doubted she would be of any help to such a powerful entity, she still believed that there would be something she would be able to help him with.


    However, she soon felt the lustful gazes checking her body and felt disgusted from the bottom of her head. Oh, how she wished to summon her mes and turn everyone into dust; unfortunately, she was too weak.


    ''Just you wait! Once I''m powerful enough, I''ll burn down this whole ve Organisation.''


    Soon, the bidding for her possession began, and the disgust in her heart grew. After all, who would like to be treated like a toy and sold to other people?


    It was a humiliation, especially for someone of her Status. She was the Supreme Divine Empress of one of the strongest Faction in the Divine Realm, but now she was reduced to a mere ve to the hands of these mortals.


    It was then she heard the voice she was hoping so hard to hear. A wave of happiness passed through her broken, ming heart, soothing the mes of revenge that burnt ever brighter.


    "1 Spirit Stone."


    The crowd again went wild.


    "He''s crazy, he''s definitely crazy. Is he insane?"


    "Fucker, that all meant the same thing. You''re the idiot here."


    "1 Spirit Stone for a ve is insane. She''s just a beautiful piece of toy. She isn''t worth a Spirit Stone. If you''re so rich, then throw some Spirit Stones here."


    "Have even your grandpa watched a Spirit Stone in his life?"


    "2 Spirit Stone!"


    Bai Chen clicked his tongue and increased his bid. He then smiled as he thought.


    ''You really want the beautiful ves for your own lust, huh. Let''s see how much money you''re willing to spend on a ve.''


    Bai Chen was determined to increase the price as much as he could. He wanted to see to which limits Shen Yu would go to buy a ve.


    However, he really underestimated Shen Yu''s desire to buy the girl. The moment he had said his bid, Shen Yu again spoke.


    "5 Spirit Stone."


    Bai Chen''s hand slipped from the sofa''s hand as he looked before him with a bewildered look on his face. He couldn''t believe that Shen Yu was willing to spend so much just to buy a ve. Was he really that rich? Just howe such a wealthy person was unknown till now?


    Bai Chen was going to bid again, but Elder Feng stopped him.


    "As I said, Young Master, there''s no need to get riled up. Let''s ignore him for now. As for that ve, if you really want her, we''ll manage it."


    Bai Chen sighed and waved his hand.


    "There''s no need for that. I''m not interested in ves."


    Amotion broke out in the audience, seeing the wealth of Shen Yu. They had never seen someone spending so much so carelessly.


    Zhou Zun smiled and announced.


    "Congrattions to room 3 for winning the bid. You can pay the payment at the end of the auction and take your items."


    Shen Yu scoffed and waved his hand as five blue half-transparent stones appeared in his hand. They were like ss that could shatter at any moment and held a strange blue mist inside them.


    He threw the Spirit Stones as they easily passed through the ss wall andnded on Zhou Zun''s hand, who just looked at them in surprise.


    "I''m guessing that the trade is nowplete, right? So do I own her now?"


    Shen Yu asked.


    "Of course, since the payment is done, the ve is yours. We can transfer the authority of the cr to you..."


    "There''s no need for that."


    A disdain-filled snort came from Shen Yu''s room as a white bean of light shot from the box,nding on the metal cor around Xiao Lan''s neck. The formation on the cor didn''tst even for a second as it crumbled away along with the metal cor, leaving marks around her neck.


    Gasps could be heard as the audience wondered just how many times they would be shocked, and it was all due to a single person.


    Xiao Lan looked at the disappearing pieces of the ve cor in surprise and couldn''t react for a second. Although she expected this to happen, when she finally regained her freedom, she couldn''t even register it for a few moments.


    Tears began to fill her eyes as she touched her neck with trembling hands. All the noises and surprised-filled voices had disappeared for her. All she could think was just one thing.


    ''I am free? Just like that? I''m free. I''m finally free, haha.''


    A grin struggled to break out on her face as she tried her best to control herself.


    "Come to Room 3, we need to discuss something and don''t worry. You won''t be a ve anymore. And if anyone has a problem with my decision, I hope you know that she was my ve; I bought her, and I can decide what I want to do with her."


    Although some extremists grumbled about how Shen Yu was crazy to set a ve free, in the end, they could do nothing about it. It was as Shen Yu said, he had already bought her so what he does with her was his decision.


    Xiao Lan suppressed her excitement and nodded. She bowed towards Shen Yu''s room and went backstage, where a girl guided her towards Shen Yu''s room.


    Xiao Lan was quite nervous as Shen Yu was too powerful, and even if she was at her peak, she wouldn''t be able to defeat him. However, she was also excited for the same reason.

 Chapter 35: The Auction (8)

    <h4>Chapter 35: The Auction (8)</h4>


    Bai Chen narrowed his eyes as he slumped back on his sofa. Shen Yu''s behaviour had weirded him out and he couldn''t understand what he was doing. Why did free the ve he bought?


    ''Is it because he wants to control her mentally and since she''s only a mortal, she wouldn''t be able to harm him. Heh, what a scheming bastard. Just you wait, I''ll show you your true ce bastard.''


    As for the light that broke the ve cor, Bai Chen was sure that it was from Ying Yue. ording to him, Shen Yu was just a mortal. He had also sensed some abnormality from Ying Yue which strengthened his guesses.


    If Shen Yu would have heard what Bai Chen was thinking, he would just thought one thing. This world''s people like to overthink too much.


    "Let''s go, Young Master. It''s time to meet with Sect Master, everything is ready and we even have Purple Maic Ore. Once we get back, we can proceed with our n."


    Elder Feng spoke, standing up from his ce as he looked at the jade slip in his hand. He had just received a message saying that they needed to deliver Purple Maic Ore quickly.


    Bai Chen nodded with excitement burning in his eyes. He clenched his fist and gave ast nce to Shen Yu''s room.


    ''Enjoy while you can, I''ll have whole Jade Province under me.''


    He then shook his head as he followed Elder Feng outside the room. They then directly exited the city and flew towards the Seven Stars Sect.


    In between, Bai Chen asked.


    "Did father tell you anything about our ns? What are we going to do next?"


    "Lay low. We can''t attract attention for some time. But worry not, it''s not like we''ll sit ideally. Since we want to dominate the Jade Province, the destruction of Wind Flower Sect is necessary and we''ll make sure to reduce their strength."


    "How?"


    "Heh, that''s a secret. You''ll known once everything is done."


    Bai Chen sighed and nodded in understanding. They then flew towards their Seven Stars Sect.


    Back in the Auction Hall, next items which were rare and precious treasure were being auctioned off. However, Shen Yu wasn''t intrested in them. His purpose foring to the Auction waspleted and that''s all that mattered.


    He sat on his sofa, looking at the door in anticipation. Soon, it sprang open as Xiao Lan walked inside with a nervous face.


    "You don''t need to worry or be nervous. From this day forward, you''re free and no one can enve you. I give you this promise so you don''t need to worry. You''re free from today."


    Seeing her trembling hand, Shen Yu sighed in pity and then spoke in confidence. He was really feeling sympathetic towards her as he looked at her body trembling in fear, her neck having deep scars left behind by the ve cor and many scars and bruises were all over her body which were hidden away by special make up.


    His heart pained looking at her as she reminded him of his previous self, something he had been trying to bury. Those injuries were like him, when he was barely surviving.


    He stood up and tried to put a warm smile tofort Xiao Lan and went near her. Xiao Lan just looked at him silently and in curiosity, her eyes following his every moment.


    Shen Yu smiled and patted Xiao Lan''s head, turning off her thoughts as her mind wentpletely nk. She just stood there enjoying the pats. Nobody in her whole life had given her pats so they were a foreign thing for her. She couldn''t properly understand what she was feeling but it was certainly positive so she let it be and enjoyed the pats.


    "I-"


    "Wait! Master!"


    Shen Yu was going to say something but Ying Yue interrupted him. She walked close to him and said, in a low voice.


    "Master, she has just now regained her freedom and I''m pretty sure her mind isn''tpletely stable. So, how about I show her around the town and buy her some clothes. These are too cheap and torn."


    Shen Yu thought about Ying Yue''s proposal and found it reasonable. After all, over loading her mind with information would only do harm. It was better if she breathed a fresh air and has a calm mind before they talked.


    Thinking of all that and getting a encouraging look Lan Ming, Shen Yu nodded and said with a smile.


    "Alright, you can go and buy the best dresses for her. Not only dresses but anything you two want. I have already ces a good amount of Gold coins and a few Spirit Stones in your storage ring so you two should be fine."


    Ying Yue nodded in excitement and checked her storage ring...which wasn''t a good thing as she almost lost her footing seeing the treasure trove inside her storage ring.


    There were big mountains of only Gold Coins and even spirit Stones. However, knowing Shen Yu, Ying Yue got over it quickly and dragged the confused Xiao Lan with her.


    Xiao Lan didn''t understand one thing until she was dragged outside by this strange girl with a mask and forced to go through many shops for dresses and other things. Along with that, Ying Yue tried her best to give Xiao Lan the information about Shen Yu and their sect.


    Back in the Auction House, only Lan Ming and Shen Yu sat on the two sofa, looking at the stage.


    "Should we go?"


    Shen Yu asked and instantly got the response.


    "The Auction is almost finished with only itsst item presented now. So, let''s see what it is and then we will go."


    Shen Yu nodded and began to munch on the chips as he listened to Zhou Zun again bragging about thest item. Well, it was worth bragging about and deserved to be cedst in Auction.


    "So, as many of you can sense it, yes this wooden branch of an unknown tree contains life force. So, who is going to bid for this."

 Chapter 36: Ying Yue and Xiao Lan

    <h4>Chapter 36: Ying Yue and Xiao Lan</h4>


    Ying Yue dragged Xiao Lan outside the Auction House and kept walking silently for some time. She was thinking about how she should exin things about Shen Yu to Xiao Lan.


    In fact, Ying Yue also sympathised with Xiao Lan and wanted her to have a good life which in her opinion would be granted if she joined their sect. As long as she was under Shen Yu, she would have the best life.


    And Shen Yu wouldn''t even ask anything in return. That''s how kind he was. However, Ying Yue also knew that Shen Yu wouldn''t force Xiao Lan to join their sect and if Xiao Lan refused his invitation, he would just make her life easier and give her freedom she longed for.


    Ying Yue could understand the feeling of freedom Xiao Lan wanted as she herself was like that once but she also truly wished from her heart that Xiao Lan joined their sect.


    That''s why before Shen Yu could make any offer, she had dragged Xiao Lan outside to exin things to her. If even then she didn''t want to join Sect then it was upto her.


    On the other hand, Xiao Lan was looking at the masked beauty with curiousity. Her soul was a Divine Soul and she could see and sense things no one could.


    ''She definitely practises a High rank concealment technique. Or maybe even the Cultivation Manual she practices is rted to concealment and it''s definitely of a very high rank. That isn''t much of a surprise considering that man is even powerful than me at my prime so of course he would give his people the best. But her technique is unusual, it''s as if she is fading from existence and yet at the same time as if she can control it. What a bizzare technique, if I didn''t have my powerful soul, I wouldn''t have even sensed her. Just who is he? Is he really some Primordial entity?''


    Just thinking of that sent chills down Xiao Lan''s body. She knew much more about the world than everyone so she knew about the horrors that existed from the beginning of time. Those terrifying beings didn''t meddle with worldly affairs but the power they held was enough to destroy the world itself.


    That''s why when Xiao Lan remembered that feeling of being forgotten by the world itself and being erasedpletely, she thought of Shen Yu as some Primordial Entity that had existed since the time world was formed.


    The two beautifuldies just walked on the streets, immersed in their own thoughts whilepletely ignoring the gazes they were receiving.


    "How are you feeling? I mean, you''re finally free, after all."


    Ying Yue started the conversation.


    "I don''t know how to feel honestly, it''s been so long with that cor that I feel weird now that I''m free. Still, I''m happy that I won''t have to do all those things."


    "Good. When master saved me, I also didn''t know how to feel for a short time."


    "You were saved? How?"


    Xiao Lan got curious and asked.


    "Well, you see, Master Shen Yu always helps unfortunate women. I actually belong to an Assassins Organisation where they trained orphans like me as Assassins. It wasn''t much different than what you as ves experienced. We were also humiliated and forced to go through harsh training where we could lose our lives..."


    Ying Yue smiled and began to tell Xiao Lan about her life at the organisation. Honestly, it was still too much for her. Those years of torment had left a big scar on her mental health that was finally healing because of Shen Yu.


    Xiao Lan listened to her story with focus and her gaze softened. She raised her hand to pat Ying Yue like she used to in her previous life but stopped.


    ''So, even as mortals their life isn''t great. Heh, I really need to find those old faggots who said mortal live a good life. I don''t see how this life is fine.''


    Gradually, just by sharing each other''s trauma, Ying Yue and Xiao Lan got very close as they both sympathised with each other. It was truly said that trauma can bring people closer.


    Xiao Lan sighed. It''s been some time since they had left the Auction House and all they did was talk with each and roam the town. However, just in a few minutes they had be close friends.


    It was a bizzare thing but it happened nheless. Maybe it was because they both shared a traumatic past and got saved by the same man, but nevertheless they had be pretty close friends and even began to consider each other as sisters.


    Xiao Lan smiled and asked.


    "So, how did Master Shen saved you?"


    "Well, it was the day when I almost lost my life. Apparently, the organisation was beginning to fear my talent and rise so some of the top members decided to eliminate me. They sent some of the top assassins after me when I was injured and sneaked attack. I was heavily injured but didn''t want to give up my little life until I brought down those bastards."


    Ying Yue gritted her teeth and said, eyes burning with mes of rage which even surprised Xiao Lan. Those mes of revenge were burning as brighter as her mes of revenge.


    ''She is like me, we really shared same past haha. What a cruel fate.''


    Ying Yue sighed and continued.


    "It was then, in my injured state, I came across a high rank formation. I didn''t know what I was thinking but I wanted to bring those assassins with me to death so I entered it. The next thing I know, I was sleeping on afortable bed."


    A smile appeared on her face as she said.


    "Master had saved me from the brink of death and also given me a new life. He healed my body and provided me with everything and you know what, he didn''t even ask anything in return. He was just saving me because he wanted to. It''s his kind nature that doesn''t allow him to see others suffering, more precisely women. I don''t know the reason behind that but Master said that he would always save unfortunate women."

 Chapter 37 Decision

    Chapter 37 Decision


    Ying Yue smiled in bliss as she exined her meeting with Shen Yu. Even now, she felt it was all a dream that had turned her life upside down. "Masted healed mepletely and gave me a choice, if I wanted to join his sect or not. It didn''t matter what I choose, he would help me nheless. However, I chose to be with him and joined the sect. He''s my saviour and a kind man, and you know how hard it is to find such people. In fact, you should know it better than anyone else."


    Xiao Lan nodded with a thoughtful look on her face. It was true that she knew about the world and its people better than most and knew the word kind was practically extinct. True, to some extent some people would be kind but to be as kind as Shen Yu, it was simply impossible.


    And it was the kindness of such beings that attracted people like Xiao Lan and Ying who longed to catch a ray of hope in such a broken world. A ray of hope that would make them keep on living.


    Shen Yu was that ray of hope. His kindness soothed their burning heart and they felt closeness to him. Such beings were rare and they wanted to protect that kindness from the corruption of the world.


    That''s what Ying Yue''s goal was. To protect Shen Yu''s kindness from the world. It was a ridiculous thought considering who Shen Yu was but she still wanted to do her best to keep that kindness.


    It was like a home for a soldier fighting on the battlefield. That soldier knows that he''s fighting for his home and that he would have a home to return to if something happened or if he won. Would a soldier fight to no end if he didn''t have a home? Some might but most would give up. That was the case with Ying Yue. Xiao Lan put her hand on her chest as she remembered the anger in Shen Yu''s voice when he asked her price from that burly man. He was angry for her, an unknown stranger and worse, a ve.


    If it wasn''t kindness then what was it? Nobody would get angry on behalf of someone like her. Even in Divine Realm, nobody was kind. Even your family members would betray you for benefits.


    Xiao Lan sighed, feeling a strange feeling in her heart when she remembered Shen Yu''s face and his voice. ''She is right. His kindness is rare. Maybe that''s why he is a Primordial Being. He has seen all and went through a lot, which is possibly the reason he only saves women. But it''s really a miracle that he''s still kind despite seeing the world for eternity. Just how is this possible? Anyone would have their kindness die if they tread the path of cultivation so why is he still so kind?''


    Then she shook her head as she berated herself.


    ''Am I an idiot? Nobody can doesn''t mean he can''t. He''s special. His kindness is special. No wonder, I felt such strong connection with him.''


    Finally Xiao Lan understood it all and decided what she needed to do. She had a spark of determination in her eyes as she asked.


    "Will he take me as disciple? I-I don''t have anything..."


    "It''s fine. Master was nning to ask you anyways but I dragged you out to exin about him. You can think it through and then answer him." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "No, I''ve already thought enough. I understand your point and agree with you. In fact, I also want to protect his kindness. This world is too Corrupted and I don''t it to affect him. Although I know it''s a ridiculous im, I still want to do it."


    For first time in years, something else had taken ce as her major goal aside from taking revenge on her n and Duan Tian Long. She would do that but it weren''t her major goal now. It had changed.


    ''I told I''ll repay the favor. And I will.''


    "Hehe, that''s a good choice. Believe me or not, this choice of yours will change your lifepletely, like it has changed mine."


    Ying Yue was very happy to get a new sister who would share same purpose as her and would worship the great being known as Shen Yu. It was a new addition their task force that would protect and help her master in his goals.


    "But remember one thing, Junior Sister...wait what''s your name?"


    Ying Yue was going to exin something before she realised that had not even introduced each other yet. She chuckled and scratches her cheeks in awkwardness.


    Although Xiao Lan felt a little weird to call someone so younger than her Senior Sister, she didn''t mind it much considering how close they had be and also because it was Ying Yue''s position.


    "Senior Sister, My name is Xiao Lan."


    "Ah, yes, Junior Sister Xiao Lan, I am your senior Sister and also the first disciple of Master Shen Yu who is the sect Master of Divine Harem Sect....wait! I again forgot to mention everything. Aiyo! I''m so forgetful."


    Ying Yue facepalmed and exined.


    "You know, there is a reason the sect is named Divine Harem Sect. It''s because every disciple will be a partner of Master."


    Xiao Lan''s face turned bright red hearing that but she quickly suppressed her blush and asked.


    "R-Really? Are you also his wife?"


    "Of course, I am. It''s a pleasure of mine to be his wife and serve him. And that pleasure can be yours too if you ept to being a disciple of Divine Harem Sect."


    Xiao Lan began to hesitate hearing that. But then a smile appeared on her face as she thought.


    ''I was going to lose my virginity today anyways. He saved me and even freed me. It''s way better to give my virginity since I even have a choice in this matter. Besides, he himself is very good and is a ideal partner. Would I even find someone like him in whole world?''


    While Xiao Lan was contemting, Ying Yue again spoke.


    "Though you don''t need to force yourself. You know how kind our master is so how can he force anyone? You can stay in the sect and even be a disciple without being his wife. So, are you joining? Please say yes as I need a partner who will satisfy master. I''m nning to seduce him today but I''m not sure I''ll be able to do that. Maybe if you''re in the mix, we''ll be sessful and have master for ourselves today?"

 Chapter 38 Soul Calming Tree

    Chapter 38 Soul Calming Tree


    Back in the Auction House, Shen Yu sat with Lan Ming as they looked at thest iteming on stage. It was nothing special but a small branch of a tree but it emitted a calming aura.


    "This is a branch of Soul Calming Tree and I don''t think I need to exin about that. Still I''ll do it, the Soul Calming Tree is very rare and almost extinct. It emits an aura which calms our soul and emotions and even berserk Qi, which is very important during the times of break through. So, do I still need to say how priceless it is? Hehe, that''s why the bidding won''t have a base price. Go on and bid to your heart content."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and looked at the small brown coloured tree branch sitting on a red cloth. A smile appeared on his face as he thought.


    ''It contains not only a calming aura but also has tones of life force. This is like basically the best medicine out there, almost everything will be healed with help of this. Unfortunately these people can''t sense that life force, still the calming aura alone is good.''


    Shen nodded and decided to buy the branch. He would study it and make a tree of that in his sect. It would be good to have something like that.


    The crowd went as crazy as it could and the bidding started and in no time reached outrageous prices. However, the prices were still in gold coins as not everyone was like Shen Yu or Bai Chen who were spending Spirit Stones on just anything.


    Soon, the only people who were bidding were the VIPs since themon people couldn''t match the outrageous prices they were putting.


    "1000 golds!"


    "1100 Golds!"


    "2 Spirit Stone!"


    It was then a sweet feminine voice sounded from the VIP room 5. It was calm as ifpeting with the calming aura radiated by the branch.


    Shen Yu noticed the silence among the other VIP rooms and decided it was time for him to bid.


    "3 Spirit Stones!"


    "FUCKKKKK! Just how rich is this guy? Even after all this, he still has spirit stones left? Goddamn it!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The crowd was really shocked to the core by the sheer wealth Shen Yu had shown and were even excited to see who would win if VIP room 5 and VIP room 3 began topete.


    However, their hopes were bound to shatter as the same calming voice sounded from the VIP room 5.


    "Fuck off! Don''t shout near me otherwise I''ll goplete deaf like you."


    The crowd was really shocked to the core by the sheer wealth Shen Yu had shown and were even excited to see who would win if VIP room 5 and VIP room 3 began topete.


    However, their hopes were bound to shatter as the same calming voice sounded from the VIP room 5.


    "I don''t know which Fellow Daoist is in Room 3 but I request you to let us take this branch. It is very important to us and is a matter of life and death of many people. If we don''t get it today, many people will die. So I ask you to please let me have it. And if you want, we can evenpensate you."


    In VIP room 5, two women sat on a sofa, their face anxious and nervous. They had simr faces, indicating that they were twins. One of the had a worried look on her face as she requested to Shen Yu.


    She really needed the branch and didn''t have many Spirit Stones with her. From what she had seen and noticed, Shen Yu was very rich and could fork out Spirit Stones as if they were nothing.


    If he decided topete with her for the branch, then she was sure she would lose the branch and she couldn''t afford that. She needed that branch at all cost.


    "Sis, I don''t think he''ll agree. Haven''t you seen how he didn''t even give face to Bai Chen. Why do you think he''ll agree to our request?"


    The other twin shook her head and said. She didn''t think Shen Yu would agree because in her opinion, he was an arrogant man with a lot of spirit stones. Someone who didn''t even give face to a sect as big as Seven Stars Sect would obviously wouldn''t give face to unknown people like him.


    However, to her surprise, after a few moments, Shen Yu spoke from his room.


    "If that''s the case then I''ll withdraw. Nothing is more important than someone''s life. Please go ahead and buy it. As forpensation, there is no need for that."


    The twins were shocked but the elder one sighed in relief while the younger just sat there in daze. Then she asked to her elder sister.


    "He agreed? How? How did you know that he would agree?"


    "Because I thought he''s a kind man. He didn''t gave face to Bai Chen because he was saying as if he was giving orders to him. Nobody will like something like that. But he''s obviously a kind man, that''s why he saved the ve girl. He gave her freedom even though he could have used her as a sex ve."


    "It could be a pretense, maybe he wouldter again Enve her."


    "It doesn''t matter. My hypothesis was right and see how we can have that Branch and save ourselves."


    The elder sister shook her head and looked gratefully at Shen Yu''s room. Even though he didn''t ask for anypensation, she decided to repay him. After all, it was a favour for her.


    Just like that, she bought the branch and was very happy for that.


    In the VIP room 3, Lan Ming looked at Shen Yu and asked.


    "You agreed to her because she requested, right?"


    "Yeah, I don''t have much use of that branch and if what she said is right, which mostly likely is, then she needs it more. Besides, she requested so how can I refuse?"


    Shen Yu chuckled, standing up from his sofa. He could create the tree in other ways so he didn''t really care if he got the branch or not.


    Besides, he could sense the sincerity in her voice so he gave it away. Although he could be cruel if needs, he was someone who valued life a lot so he would save anyone if he could, even if in an indirect way.

 Chapter 39 Yu Yan

    39 Yu Yan


    Lan Ming and Shen Yu then exited their room and went to the special room where they would have to do the trade of items they had bid for. They would do the payment and receive their items.


    They walked on the empty corridor of upper floor while talking about random topics and soon reached the trade room. It was on the same floor and was reserved for the VIPs so they didn''t see any crowd.


    Since they had taken some time to stroll ande, most of the VIPs had already done their transaction and left. That''s why they didn''t encounter anyone and entered the room.


    Inside the room, Zhou Zun sat on the sofa while stroking his beard. When he saw Lan Ming and Shen Yu, he stood and greeted them with a wide smile on his face.


    "Wee Lady Lan, and...."


    "He''s Master Shen, an esteemed guest of mine."


    "Haha, he''s really an esteemed guest, I can see that. Greetings Master Shen, Please take the seat."


    Shen Yu returned the greetings and sat on the sofa opposite to Zhou Zun''s sofa. When they had taken the seat, Zhou Zun took out the Spirit Core of Crimson Amber Totem Bird held in a specially crafted wooden box and slid it on the table towards Shen Yu.


    "Since you have already paid for the girl, this is the only thing that remains."


    Shen Yu took the box, threw it inside his storage ring and paid the payment. He was going to stand up since he thought the transaction was done but Zhou Zun stopped him as he gave a jade slip to him.


    "I have seen the benevolent nature of Master Shen and I deeply admire you for it. Even I don''t like selling ves so I tend to ignore as best as I can but somethings just can''t be avoided. And your actions have touched my Heart so please take this. It''s the purple VIP card of Crystal Water Auction House."


    Lan Ming giggled and said.


    "Looks like Master Zhou isn''t beingpletely honest. I don''t think only an action of benevolence meets the criteria of being a Purple VIP card holder."


    "Haha, You jest, Lady Lan. Well, it''s true, I wouldn''t have been able to give you Purple VIP card just because I want to but it became possible due to Master Shen''s show of wealth."


    Zhou Zun didn''t try to hide anything and said. In his opinion, Shen Yu wasn''t only a good person but also a rich customer so of course he wanted him to visit his auction house more. Just today, he had earned a lot because of Shen Yu.


    "Thanks for this, Master Zhou. I''ll surely visit you if I need anything for my sect. You know, my sect is rather new and will probably need a lot of things."


    "Haha, I''m always here to help. Just say the word and all materials would be delivered to you. Of course, I''ll give you a discount but I won''t bring the price down too much."


    "It''s fine. You don''t need to worry about payment. Well then, I hope a happy cooperation in future."


    Shen Yu stood up as he sped his hand. In return, Zhou Zun also stood up and sped his hand, smiling as if he had won a huge lottery.


    "Master Shen, let''s go. I got a message from Ying Yue that they are outside the auction house."


    Lan Ming said, looking at a jade stone or rather themunication stone. It was engraved with a special Rune Formation that allowed the transfer of information in a long distance and voicemunication in short distance.


    Shen Yu nodded and bid farewell to Zhou Zun. They exited the room and were going to head towards the exit of Auction House when two women looking identical to each other blocked their way.


    "I, Yu Yan, thank you for giving us the opportunity to buy the branch."


    They stopped and looked at the twins in confusion. They didn''t understand why they were blocking their way, perhaps they wanted the Spirit Core they had?


    Hearing her voice, they instantly recognised her and rxed. Shen Yu smiled and said.


    The twins walked forward and bowed before Shen Yu as one of the twins who had a mature aura around her said.


    "You don''t need to worry so much about it. I already said it''s all fine. Saving a life is more important."


    "I, Yu Yan, thank you for giving us the opportunity to buy the branch."


    Hearing her voice, they instantly recognised her and rxed. Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "You don''t need to worry so much about it. I already said it''s all fine. Saving a life is more important."


    The twins raised their head and looked at Shen Yu and Lan Ming carefully. Afterwards, the elder twin names Yu Yan said.


    "I still needed to thank you. For you, it may be a small matter but for us it''s a matter for our existence. Without this branch, our whole sect would be destroyed."


    Yu Yan sighed and shook her head.


    "Anyways, I''m just here to tell that we''re really grateful to you and would be happy to serve you if you ever visit our sect. Actually, please take this."


    Yu Yan took out a circr golden medallion which had a picture of a tree on it and shoved it into Shen Yu''s hand. Before he could react, She held her sister''s hand and left with some words. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Please wear it if you visit the Nagil Province. We''ll try our best to serve you."


    Shen Yu looked dumbfounded at the the twins running away. Did he look scary or what that they ran so quickly? "So, they''re from the Nagil Province, huh."


    Lan Ming muttered with her eyes narrowed at the twins. Shen Yu looked at her and asked.


    "Is it very famous?"


    "Yes, it is. After all, it is the only province which has two Tier 2 sects. It''s hard for a province to produce a Tier 2 sect and Nagil Province has two of them so it''s no wonder they are famous."


    Lan Ming sighed and said. "Anyways, we shouldn''t make them wait. Night is already upon us so how about you stay at my Inn, Master Shen?"


    "You have a Inn?"


    "Yes, I control quite a few business here. So, what do you say?"


    Shen Yu thought about it and shrugged.


    "We will stay."

 Chapter 40 Transformation

    Chapter 40 Transformation


    Shen Yu and Lan Ming went outside the Auction House and found two women standing, chatting with each other. Both have a beautiful smile on their faces which attracted many gazes from the people.


    Although one of them was wearing a half mask on her face, it didn''t decrease her beauty in any way. In fact, she seemed even more beautiful with that mysterious aura around her.


    Combined with her short ck hair and the dark ck dress she wore, she was the like the beautiful moon in starless night.


    The other one was equally beautiful if not more. Shen Yu just stood there in daze as he looked at theplete transformation of Xiao Lan. She was already beautiful previously but now that beauty had gone to next level.


    Ying Yue had really did her best in changing Xiao Lan and in the short time they were away, Xiao Lan had be a new person from the outside. Xiao Lan was a tall woman with a pale skin tone. Her eyes were purple, fading into a magenta tone with white pupils and her long hair were a bright red, pinned into a high bun.


    Xiao Lan''s attire was a red-ck modifiedqipaowith gold and dull blue ents. Her dress had side slits and an opening in the center of her chest and abdomen, revealing a dark sleeveless bodysuit underneath. Sheplemented her outfit with long ck gloves with golden details and red palms, and a singr ck earring. As for footwear, she opted for ck heels with a golden tform and red trim.


    All in all, Xiao Lan was now a kingdom toppling beauty and it was no wonder that she was attracting so many eyes. But it looked like both of them didn''t care about the looks they were receiving and were happily chatting with each other.


    Shen Yu shook his head with a smile on his face and walked forward with Lan Ming. Ying Yue instantly noticed Shen Yu and smiled at him. "So, how was the shopping?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shen Yu asked, after thinking for a few moments what should he ask. He was still awkward around people but tried his best in not showing it. That''s why he didn''t even know what to say when he went closer to them.


    "Hehe, Master, you can see for yourself."


    Ying Yue giggled and went behind Xiao Lan who smiled at Shen Yu and bowed. She said in a voice that showed how happy she was.


    "Thanks for saving me, Master Shen."


    Shen Yu waved his hand and replied.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. You''re free from now on. Also, you look absolutely stunning. I can see Yue''er did her best."


    "Yes, Senior Sister helped me pick all of this."


    Xiao Lan smiled, happy with Shen Yu''spliment. Even she was surprised by her beauty when she had dressed up. In all of her second life, she never had the time too take care of herself, not was she in a situation for doing that. "Yes, but there is something missing. You''re too thin and look so weak. You''ll have to eat a lot of food to gain some weight."


    Shen Yu said looking at her malnourished body. However, then he realised what he said and coughed.


    "I mean, you still beautiful now but having a good body will be helpful for youter on."


    Xiao Lan chuckled, noticing the slight redness on Shen Yu''s cheeks.


    ''He is really as Senior Sister said. So innocent, so kind. I have to do my best to take care of him.''


    "Are you nning to have the whole talk here, Master Shen?"


    Lan Ming pouted and asked. She looked at the both women''s young aura and beauty and felt jealous. She looked down at herself and felt a little better. After all, she still the best assets.


    Shen Yu looked at her and thought.


    ''Cute!''


    "Alright, let''s go. We''ll discuss everythingter."


    Shen Yu then headed towards Lan Ming''s Inn along with the three beauties which made him a target of envious gazes. If looks could kill, he would have certainly died quite a lot of times.


    However, no one disturbed them because of Lan Ming. She was famous in the town and everyone knew she wasn''t a person to mess with so no one bothered them.


    Soon, they reached a three stories tall structure which was coloured in beautiful red and radiated a majestic aura. On the top of the inn, a que hung reading ''Lan Inn!''


    "That restaurant is actually of Wind Flower Sect and I only look over it but this is mine. Ipletely own it."


    Lan Ming happily exined about the inn to them as they entered it. There weren''t many people inside aside from the receptionists. One of the receptionist came forward when she saw Lan Ming and weed her. Lan nodded and said.


    "Bring Keys to the Three rooms in top floor."


    The receptionist was surprised hearing that but did as Lan Ming ordered. She stole some nces as she looked at the trio. The top floor only had four rooms and all of them were the epitome of luxury. Not just anyone could afford them and that''s why they remained empty most of the time. However, now they were going to filledpletely.


    She soon came back and handed three keys to Lan Ming and backed away. Lan Ming smiled and led the trio to the the top floor via stairs. Shen Yu observed the inn and nodded in appreciation. The Inn was really good andfortable. Even better was the silence because of the noise cancelling formations.


    "There are only four rooms here on top floor and each of us will be upying one. Since it''s night already, how about we all rest and talk in the morning or do you want to discuss now?"


    Lan Ming asked, as she gave the keys to the trio. Shen Yu took the key and replied.


    "No, it''s fine. I''m also tired so it''s best if we discuss tomorrow."


    Ying Yue and Xiao Lan nodded in understanding and bid farewell to Shen Yu. Since he was tired, they wouldn''t do anything.


    Lan Ming bowed and also left to her room, leaving only Shen Yu behind. For some reason, Shen Yu didn''t like this silence anymore as it reminded him of his previous life.

 Chapter 41 The System

    Chapter 41 The System


    Shen Yuid on thefortable bed as he looked at the ceiling with dazed look on his face. He was thinking about everything that had happened till now.


    How he had transmigrated into this new world, how he had be the most powerful person and even made a sect. He felt like everything was a dream of his and if he slept, he would wake up in his old shitty life.


    He would still be going to construction works and live a lonely life where no one would be there to love him. There won''t be Ying Yue to smile at him and giggle like a silly girl.


    Shen Yu thought of all that and couldn''t bring himself to sleep. He was too afraid, so afraid that he was practically trembling. Streets made strong people but also left a deep scars on their mental health, especially if their life was like Shen Yu''s.


    He was hated for no reason, abused, left to starve, forced to be a ve, and when he finally walked away from all this to live a normal life, society didn''t ept him. Even after surviving that hell which made his mental health practically copse, he didn''t get what he deserved. All he got was more hate, even more loneliness and was forced to live in an environment that mocked him and pped him to his reality everyday. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    All of that had a left a deep scar on Shen Yu''s soul which was hard to heal. It was there, ready to destroy him from inside out. In fact, it was already a miracle that Shen Yu was normal till now.


    Even after seeing the worst of world, he was hoping for the best of the world. He didn''t want the world for himself, he didn''t want Wealth, no he didn''t care about any of those.


    He just wanted one thing and that was love. And he had gotten that here in this new world. There was Ying Yue who loved him, Lan Ming who talked to him like a friend and finally Xiao Lan who was grateful to him.


    Their presence was healing his heart gradually but there were also side effects.


    As Shen Yuid there, his body trembling, his mind filled with the thoughts that all of this was his wishful dream. He had wanted love of others so much that he had gone mad and now couldn''t decipher the difference between dreams and reality.


    He was afraid that everything would end if he slept and the mere thought of losing everything was enough to him be so scared that he opened his eyes wide and didn''t even blink.


    [Sigh! Master, Calm down. Actually, let me help you.]


    Suddenly, Shen Yu felt a warm current passing through his body as his body became rxed and his soul turned silent as if it was a calm sea. However, even the system underestimated Shen Yu''s fear of losing the only thing that was keeping him alive.


    His eyes refused to shut as he muttered while gritting teeth, "No! I won''t sleep. Never!"


    [Master! Please calm down!]


    The system tried its best but no matter what it did, Shen Yu refused to sleep. It was as if his mind had been stuck in a half conscious state where his instincts were working.


    [Fuck! Do I really have to do that?]


    It was at that moment, the room in which Shen Yu was at suddenly became a lot more darker and even the moonlight couldn''t win against that darkness.


    In that darkness, a single pupil opened revealing a dark ck eye that seemed to devour everything. It looked at Shen Yu with a strange caring look and a voice resounded in the room.


    "I am sorry for the suffering you have to go through, my son."


    Then, the pupil closed as the darkness began to gather towards the spot where the pupil was. It converged into a small ball of darkness that shot towards Shen Yu and entered his chest.


    Instantly, his body rxedpletely and his bloodshot eyes were closed. His breathing became stable as he drifted to a deep sleep.


    "And you little thing, take care of my son. Give him whatever he wants and if anything happens to him then know that even your mother won''t be able to save you or your mother."


    [Y-Yes, Sir. As youmand.]


    And then everything returned to normal as if nothing had happened. The curtains fluttered in the winds as moonlight shined in the floor from the window. The night passed and the moonlight changed to the sunlight of morning. A cool breeze entered the room as Shen Yu stirred awake. He yawned and sat up, however then his eyes snapped open as he looked around.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the familiar surroundings and thought.


    ''Phew! It really wasn''t a dream.''


    [It isn''t a dream, Master. I know you''re scared but ept your new life. Because if you won''t, even others close to you will be affected.]


    ''What are you talking?''


    [I know why you haven''t made a move on Ying Yue. Master, please ept yourself. As long as you won''t love yourself, you won''t feel the love of others. It won''t harm only you but also close to you. Ying Yue is your wife and I''m pretty sure even you have seen the fire of desire in her but you''re ignoring it. Please don''t do it and ept her, ept yourself.]


    Shen Yu sat there, stunned as he realised the things he was doing unconsciously. It was true he was avoiding the topic of having sex with Ying Yue. Although he was slow in rtionship and matter of emotions, he could still see the desire in Ying Yue''s eyes.


    He knew what she wanted but was ignoring it. All because of himself. When he thought about it all, Shen Yu felt pathetic and wanted to punch himself. Worse, he was even reminded by others.


    [It''s fine, Master. I am here to help you, and it''s not just in giving powers and all. Even mentally. I''ll help you in any way and in fact, I can even help you get more girls in your bed but I know you won''t like it. You''re too kind for this world, Master.]

 Chapter 42 Xiao Lans decision

    Chapter 42 Xiao Lan''s decision


    Shen Yu stood at the side of window as he looked at the rising sun in the distance. Because of the tall walls, the sun wasn''t too clear but the sunlight was very clear.


    He sighed as he made a cup of tea appear in front of him and began to drink it. The system''s words were still ringing in his head, reminding him that this was his new reality now. He needed to ept it and work on it.


    He was awkward. He was an introvert. He didn''t know how to behave around people so he always pretended. He was a loser in his previous life and that mentality was hard to erase.


    However, he needed to get over it and improve. If he didn''t, the people close to him would be affected and that was thest thing he wanted. That''s why he needed to get over his past life.


    With eyes burning of determination, Shen Yu finished his tea and looked directly at the sun. He clenched his fists as a confident smile appeared on his face.


    "Isn''t it just depression? I can easily get over it. It''s nothing. Heh, since this is my new reality, I''ll show the world who Shen Yu is. I won''t be passive anymore, I''m tired of that. I will do everything I want and make this world mine if that''s need to be done."


    Shen Yu uttered those words with a big smile on his face. Although he felt a little embarassed for saying all that, he didn''t stop as he was reminding himself of what he had vowed. He had acted as a passive person all his life who just let the things flow as they were, and that habit of his had followed him even to new world. He had been passive even in this world but enough was enough. He wouldn''t remain passive anymore.


    "Master? Are you awake?"


    Shen Yu turned to look at the door, hearing Ying Yue''s words and smiled. He replied.


    "Yes, I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Alright, Miss Lan had invited us to her room."


    With that, Ying Yue went back to her room to dress up. She had came just to check up on Shen Yu and tell him about Lan Ming''s arrangements. Since Shen Yu and others were like the top customer of the Inn, they were given the facility to have everything, including food, in their own room.


    Shen Yu sighed and wore his robes. He then looked at himself for a moment and exited the room, heading towards Lan Ming''s room. Since there were only four rooms, they were quite big so it took a few seconds for him to reach her room.


    He stopped before the gate and thought.


    ''This is it. This is the day I change.''


    Shen Yu took a deep breath and adorned a beautiful smile on his face. He then opened the door and went inside, finding the threedies already there chatting with each other.


    Hearing the clicking sound they turned around and found Shen Yu standing there. Aside from Ying Yue who just had a infatuated look on her face, other two had their jaw dropped on the ground as they looked at Shen Yu. Their face held a strange red colour that spread even to their ears.


    Feeling their hot burning gaze on him, as if wanting to devour him, even Shen Yu got awkward and all of his previous confidence flew away.


    ''Improve my ass!! How can one have straight face under this situation? Still, I need to face it. I need to change.''


    Shen Yu though was confused by their reaction and checked himself. He instantly realised the problem and almost facepalmed.


    "M-Master Shen, Why do I feel like you''ve grown too handsome in just one night?" Lan Ming asked, as she looked away however her eyes asionally drifted towards him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Ah! Wait a minute!"


    Shen Yu said as he made his magic of illusion around him. The technique he had used on previous day to mask his charming appearance had somehow disappeared.


    ''However even then it shouldn''t be this strong.''


    [It''s because you imprisoned your charm in a way and because of sudden leak it burst into such deadly waves of charming aura.]


    ''I see! I didn''t know there would be a time limit or something. I really need to see the effects and side effects of things I use.'' Shen Yu thought as he again covered himself in a viel of illusion that made his face seem unattractive.


    He chuckled at their reaction and took his seat. He raised his head, only to see the trio looking at him. Confused, he asked.


    "What?"


    "What''s that magic? You''re so handsome then why are you hiding yourself?"


    Lan Ming asked, feeling bitter that she didn''t get to see that handsome face for long. Still, she was even more envious of Ying Yue who could see that face whenever she wanted.


    "You should know better than anyone the troubles of being charming so yeah, I don''t think I need to exin myself."


    Shen Yu shrugged and began to eat his breakfast. Lan Ming nodded in understanding and turned silent. Even Xiao Lan understood it. The group of four then silently enjoyed the food and only then their talk began.


    Shen Yu looked at Xiao Lan and asked.


    "So, what is your n after now?"


    "Senior Sister Yue has already told me everything and It will be my pleasure to be in your sect. I request you to take me as your Disciple."


    Xiao Lan said, as she stood up and bowed in front of Shen Yu, her eyes burning in fiery determination. She had thought a lot on this and hade to this decision.


    Not to mention that she had to repay Shen Yu''s kindness, she herself had began to like his character and wanted to protect the kindness he had. She was attracted to him and she acknowledged that. As for if she loved him, she didn''t know but she didn''t have much hopes from the word love.


    In her previous life, she had already learned that love meant nothing so she didn''t care about all that. She had decided to be Shen Yu''s disciple and also...


    "And please let me be your wife and serve you till eternity."

 Chapter 43 Necklace

    Chapter 43 Ne


    Shen Yu was silent for a moment before a smile broke out on his face as he said.


    "Very well then. Xiao Lan, you''re officially a Disciple of Divine Harem Sect and also my wife. But you don''t have to force yourself. Let''s get to know each other and have a happy rtionship."


    "Thanks, Master. I will do my best on my duties."


    Shen Yu chuckled and replied to Xiao Lan.


    "As I said, don''t pressure yourself. You don''t have any duties or anything. Well, aside from one. Just cultivate with all your heart and everything is fine. I made the sect so everyone can be a family and live happily, not to force people. You can do whatever you want, you have all the freedom." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Master Shen, are you going to have a free sect, like with no rules?"


    Lan Ming asked in confusion. "Ah, no. I''m just keeping the rules out because I''mzy to make them. I don''t know much about sect administration and management so I''ll just find someone who can do it properly. Since there are only three of us in the sect, I don''t see any need for rules. Besides, even if the sect grows bigger, there won''t be many strict rules."


    Lan Ming nodded, hearing Shen Yu''s answer. She pursed her lips and shook her head, as much as she wanted to help Shen Yu in his sect, she couldn''t leave her sect. The most she could do was giving advise and tips.


    "Anyways, thanks for your hospitality till now, Ming. You''re a wonderful person and I already feel close to you. I hope you don''t mind when I drop by here more in the future."


    Shen Yu smiled and said to Lan Ming. He was honestly very thankful for her help as without her, things would have been quite troublesome. Although at first he felt like Lan Ming was just pretending and only helping them because of some ulterior motives, he didn''t care about that now. He could see her sincerity and doubting her would be an insult to her. ''Well, even if she has ulterior motives, it doesn''t matter. I''ll help her regardless. She''s a nice person and if she wasn''t in a sect already, I would have invited her.''


    Shen Yu sighed thinking of that. He would have offered Lan Ming a higher position in his sect but it was impossible since she was already in a sect. Leaving a sect had penalties, especially if you had higher status and those penalties were set by the Heavenly Sect Federation.


    It was to keep the integrity and rtionships of sects. Although Shen Yu was sure they would be able to handle penalty, he was also sure that Lan Ming wouldn''t agree. She was attached to her sect or maybe to someone.


    "Haha, you jest, Master Shen. You''re always wee to my humble abode. I''ll always serve you. I would have actually apanied you to the Heavenly Sect Federation but unfortunately, I need to leave for the Sect. I have some work there."


    Lan Ming giggled, putting her palm on her lips.


    "It''s fine. You have already given your precious time and I won''t waste more of your time. Here take this."


    Shen Yu said as he handed Lan Ming a beautiful ne. It held a small red crystal which radiated a strange aura. Lan Ming took the ne and looked at it in wonder. It looked beautiful and she couldn''t wait to try it.


    "Take it as my gift. It''s something I personally made and it can lead you to my Sect''s location without causing you any harm. You would also be able to bypass the formation surrounding my Sect. I have also left a part of consciousness in it so if you''re in danger, just call out to me. I''ll help you."


    "This..."


    Lan Ming couldn''t speak for a while as she looked at the Locket in shock. She gulped and turned towards Shen Yu.


    "Master Shen, this is too precious, I-I can''t take it. What if someone kills me and takes this, it''ll be harmful for you sect. Besides, you have already given me the wless Pill so this..."


    "It''s fine, Miss Lan. Master consider you as someone close so he gave it to you. Besides, he just want you to be safe, that''s why he left a part of his consciousness in it. Who can kill you if Master is with you? Literally no one."


    Ying Yue spoke, as she smiled at Lan Ming. She had taken off her mask since only her closed ones were there. Xiao Lan, on the sides also nodded her head. ording to her, Lan Ming was basically getting a Invincible cheat code. No one would be able to harm her with Shen Yu with her.


    Lan Ming felt conflicted but in the end, epted the ne. However, she didn''t put it away but smiled. Since Shen Yu had said they were now close, she could request something.


    "Uh, Master Shen, can you help me with this?"


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and nodded. He wasn''t so dense not to notice what was going in Lan Ming''s head but it certainly made him happy. The feeling that someone wanted him was filling his heart with happiness.


    Of course, he didn''t forget Ying Yue and Xiao Lan, but each and everyone held a different ce in her heart and although it''s been a short time since he met them, he hade to love them.


    He stood up and took the ne from Lan Ming''s hand. He then walked behind her and helped her wear the ne. His hands brushed against her soft skin, sending shivers down to both of their body. It was a quick task but both were taking their sweet time.


    On the side, Ying Yue looked at Lan Ming''s silly smile and whispered to Xiao Lan.


    "She''s a goner."


    "I will be surprised if she isn''t after seeing his face. Not to mention how great his personality is. Anyone would fall for Master."


    "Indeed, Master is just that great that anyone would fall for him. Aiya! I''ll have to manage a lot of things. Too many bitches will try to take advantage of master."


    "Heh, then we will just need to eliminate before they reach master."


    The two women giggled and gossiped as Shen Yu and Lan Ming took their sweet time in silent flirting.

 Chapter 44 Heavenly Sect Federation

    Chapter 44 Heavenly Sect Federation


    Shen Yu stood outside the Lan Inn as he bid farewell to Ming. After giving her a hug, which obviously made her a little embarassed, Shen Yu left the inn.


    He walked on the crowded street along with Xiao Lan and Ying Yue with a happy smile on his face. The twodies had worn ck robes and had a half mask on their faces.


    When Shen Yu had asked why they were doing so many things, they just told that they didn''t like the looks everyone gave them. Shen Yu had offered them the technique he was using but for some reason, they didn''t ept it.


    In fact, it was Xiao Lan''s idea because she didn''t like the looks everyone gave her. She had developed this disgust from her past experience and didn''t want anyone to see her face or body. The looks always made her disgusted and angry and she was afraid that she would kill a few people in her anger.


    That''s why she had talked with Ying Yue and came up with this idea. As for the reason of they declined Shen Yu''s offer, it was Ying Yue who did that because she wanted her Master to see her beauty. She was afraid that she would be too ordinary in Shen Yu''s eyes and although she knew he wouldn''t think like that, she still had those thoughts.


    Because of all this, a group of three normal yet strange people could be seen walking on the streets. Some gave them strange looks but mostly it was fine because many people liked to hide their identity for various reasons.


    It didn''t take them long to reach the Green Silk Town Branch of Heavenly Sect Federation. It was the second tallest building in whole town, only inferior to the home of Town Lord.


    Shen Yu looked at the building and then entered it through the open gates. The first floor was rtively quite with only a few people in the lobby. It was understandable since it was only morning and more people wouldeter. Heavenly Sect Federation managed everything rted to the Sects, after all.


    Lan Ming had already told them how things worked here so they directly headed towards one box where a young man was sitting, doing his work.


    Lan Ming had already given them the identity card since Tier 2 sects had the right to do that aside from the Heavenly Sect Federation. So they only needed to register themselves as Tier 1 Sect.


    They arrived near the young man who had a small slip pasted on his desk that read ''Li Hai''. Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "Hello, we would like to register our Sect." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Li Hai looked up from his paperwork and nodded. He then asked in a professional tone.


    "If you''vee to register then I''m guessing you already know the requirements and basic rules."


    "Yes, we know."


    "Very well then. Pleasee with me so we can check if you fulfil the requirements."


    Like Hai nodded and stood up. He set aside his paperwork and then came out of the small box he was assigned. He then led the trio upstairs to room where their Cultivation base and other requirements would be checked. While they were walking, Li Hai informed them of everything they needed to be careful of and also the benefits they would have for being a Sect.


    Shen Yu nodded as he thought about all the points.


    ''All in all, Heavenly Sect Federation is really the controller of sects. If we had doubts that someone of other sect killed someone from our sect, then we can report it to the Federation. If we have enough proof then the Federation will see through the punishment andpensation. And if we aren''t satisfied by their judgement, we can have a Trial By Combat with other sect. However, for that we need a strong cause.


    ''We also can''t exact revenge or atleast legally because if the Federation got to know of it, the whole Sect would be punished. Hmm, this is a good system but also wed. Well, still better than having justw of jungle where one can kill whoever they wants just because they are strong.''


    Shen Yu knew that the jungle rule still followed since even the Federation was controlled by the Empire and the Four Major Sects. But it was still way better than having jungle rule in open. There would be corruption and wed judgment but he still liked it.


    ''Well, you can get away if you are strong and have a good background. It isn''t much different than Earth.''


    He then remembered the benefits of having a registered Sect.


    ''Our sect will be protected by the Federation and it''s rules. Not to Mention that they would help us if we''re Targeted by Spiritual Creatures. Even other sects under the Federation would have to help other sects, making a jointmunity to fight against the Spiritual Creatures. They really did good. They will also give us some resources for free and other resources as cheaper price. Hmm, this is good.''


    Shen Yu already know most of it but still listened to find the differences. After all, it was the Four Major Sects that made these rules and the rules weren''t much different from the rules in the World beyond Hollow Mountains.


    As they reached a corner, a red headed women with a wine bottle in her hand came from the other side. She drank the wine and walked with even steps, her eyes were a slightly drunk but still had a strange rity in them.


    Her gazended on the peopleing from her front and she raised an eyebrow. Her eyes shone in surprise as she thought.


    ''What a odd group of people. One is on Foundation Realm yet I can''t detect her properly. Second is mortal yet I feel danger from her. As for third...''


    Her eyes widen in shock.


    ''I can''t even read him. There is nothing. But how is that possible? My eyes have never deceived me then why can''t I see him?''

 Chapter 45 Ning Xi

    Chapter 45 Ning Xi


    Shen Yu was talking with Li Hai when a red headed woman blocked their path. She held a big gourd of bottle in her hand and seemed drunk. She looked at Li Hai and then the trio.


    Li Hai tensed up slightly seeing the woman and bowed.


    "Greetings, Manager. I didn''t know you were back."


    "It''s fine. So What''s the work?"


    "These three wants to register their sect."


    "I see, you can go. I''ll see everything from here on."


    Although Li Hai was confused as to why the tyrant of a manager was doing his job, he didn''t dare to ask. He simply nodded and ran away as if he didn''t want to be in the woman''s presence.


    The red headed woman scoffed and looked at Shen Yu and others. Turning around, she said.


    "Let''s go, it''s only a matter of seconds."


    Shen Yu silently nodded his head and followed the manager along with Ying Yue and Xiao Lan. However, there was a light frown on his face.


    ''Why is she interested in us?''


    He had seen doubt in Li hai''s face and could guess that the woman never did these small works. That''s why he was confused as to why the woman was giving them special treatment and even seemed interested.


    He could have just ignored and went with the flow but he could feel that something was wrong. Lan Ming had also approached them like that and she was a high ranking figure in a Tier 2 sect. He had not given it much thought back then but now that something simr had happened again, he was doubtful. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Hey, system. Do you have any idea why is it happening?''


    [Hmm? It''s probably because of your power. You are the most powerful man in this realm, Master. Also, as you already know that every being affects the world in one way or another and powerful Cultivators affect the world more as they go higher in realms. But you''re different. Not to mention that you aren''t from this world, you''re also so powerful that you don''t affect the world at all because you exist out of it. I''m guessing that Lan Ming and this woman both had guessed that you''re a powerful man because of these symptoms.]


    ''Ahh! So it''s all because of that. Normal people weren''t able to see any difference because they don''t have a keen sense of world. Only after forming a core does one truly connect with the world so only Core Formation Realm people were able to see the symptoms. As for Yue''er, it''s probably because of her high intuition she has because of being deeply connected to the world from her birth.''


    Shen Yu analysed his situation quickly and wanted to facepalm. Because of sudden power up, he was making so many mistakes. But he wasn''t discouraged. Only by doing mistakes could be learn and improve, and that''s what he would do.


    He thought of something and then decided to set his Cultivation baseter on. Since the red headed woman already had a guess of his identity then he would just use it to his benefits.


    ''And she doesn''t really seem affected by my strength as Ming was. Interesting.''


    Soon, they reached a room which had a red door. The red headed woman opened the door and led them inside. In the room, various equipments were ces carefully. This was the room where the requirements were checked, which were mainly the cultivation base of others.


    There were many treasures which could mask one''s Cultivation base, so they couldn''t rely on only their senses. They needed to check everyone with proper equipments.


    "My name is Ning Xi and I''m the Branch Manager of Green Silk Town Branch of Heavenly Sect Federation. And let''s set aside these formalities first."


    The red headed woman introduced herself as she went behind a desk, and began to rummage through the drawers. She then put her wine gourd on a self and searched the drawers carefully.


    After that, she pulled out two parchments made from special Spiritual Creature hide and put it on the table. Then she sat on the chair and pointed at the sofa, saying.


    "Take the seat, please. I hate formalities and all the pretending so let''s just be frank with each other, is that okay with you?"


    "We share same thoughts then. I''m rather awkward in conversation so I feel happy in talking with people like you."


    Shen Yu smiled as he rxed and sat on the sofa along with his wives, who hadn''t said a word till now. They were just listening to everything.


    Regarding that, Shen Yu could only sigh. Ying Yue behaved like a shadow so she didn''t talk much and Xiao Lan wasn''t a talkative person and especially hated to interact with others. It was as if she hated the world itself. He couldn''t really me her for that so he just let her be.


    Ning Xi smiled and said.


    "That''s even better. You''re the first person to say that to me, heh. Well, considering your strength it isn''t much of a surprise. So, I''ll ask my first question regarding that. Why is someone of your strength doing here?"


    Her face grew serious as she continued.


    "I want to know why someone from he Holy Lands is here in this small town. Because let me tell you something, I''ll protect this town at any cost, even if it means dying. I know you''re far superior to me but I don''t care about all that."


    The temperature of room began to increase as the air felt suffocating. Ning Xi sat on the chair with her aura spreading in the room, making the temperature high.


    Shen Yu on the other hand was slightly confused. Why did the situation suddenly turned so serious? And what did he do to gain Ning Xi''s hostility?


    "Wait! What holynds?"


    "I see. You''re right, you''re from outside so how would you know? Well, that''s what everyone from Qing Empire calls the world beyond Hollow Mountains since it''s like a holynd for us. Anyways, do tell me why are you here because you certainly aren''t from the Four Major Sects."


    Ning Xi replied, calming down lightly seeing that Shen Yu wasn''t reacting to her provocation.

 Chapter 46 Mortals

    Chapter 46 Mortals


    Shen Yu was really confused about Ning Xi''s attitude but seeing that she had calmed down, he decided to know more about it.


    Shen Yu sighed and rxed as he said.


    "Yes, I am from the Holy Lands you speak of, in a way. As for why I am here, it''s to rx and make a sect here. And that''s what''s I''m doing. Also, why do you seem so against the people from Holy Lands?"


    "Are you really just here to make a sect?"


    Ning Xi narrowed her eyes and asked. She didn''t care if Shen Yu was the most powerful or anything, she just wanted to confirm that he wasn''t a threat to the town.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not someone who kills mortals. They are off my radar."


    "I''ll trust you on that, considering you haven''t caused anymotion till now. And I apologise if I was rude."


    "It''s fine, but what is this all about Holy Lands?"


    Shen Yu asked in confusion. He didn''t mind Ning Xi''s attitude since she was right in her own way and he could see that she was rather of open personality. But he was confused as to why was he targeted?


    Ning Xi sighed and picked up the two parchments. She began to write something on them while exining.


    "It''s because of the past events that happened in the Qing Empire. The Four Major Sects aren''t the only ones who are eyeing for the Qing Empire so there had been some times when a few powerful people came from the Holy Lands and tried to cause chaos here or maybe to take over the Qing Empire. It can also be that they just wanted to disturb the Four Major Sects but they cause chaos nheless.


    "Honestly, I wouldn''t care even if those sects destroyed each other. But they always involve mortals in their matters and I don''t like that. Cultivating is journey filled with blood and bones so killing is fine in it, however why do they have to include mortals in it?"


    The more she spoke, the more she gritted her teeth in anger. It was as if she couldn''t wait to tear apart the Four Major Sects and every person trying to harm the innocent mortals. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Shen Yu sighed, understanding the gist of it. He even shared simr thoughts with Ning Xi. After all, majority of Qing Empire were mortals and Cultivators came from them. However, these mortals were the one who always suffered in conflicts of cultivators.


    "That''s actually one of the reasons I came here. The cultivators are nothing but hypocrites and even though I myself am a Cultivator, I don''t like their ways. That''s why I came here since that side is filled with nothing but treacherous bastards and honestly, after going everything I''m tired of living in that environment. That''s one of the main reasons I came to this side to make Sect from scratch and make it the top sect in whole world. If I have the most powerful sect I would be able to influence the world more." Shen Yu said, mixing some of his feelings and some bullshit to make his goal seemed righteous. Well, it was in a way but his goal for the sect was different.


    Ning Xi''s eyes shined as she looked at Shen Yu and asked.


    "You mean, the outside world is even worse than here?"


    "Pretty much yeah. Here atleast mortals make the majority and most Cultivatorses from mortals so they aren''t treated badly. However it''s different that side since Cultivators mostlyes from already established ns. For them mortals are nothing but servents and basically a resource for them to use. So yeah, you can see why I came here."


    "But if you want to make a powerful sect, wouldn''t it be better for you to choose members of sect from Holy Lands? Why are you making your Sect here where almost everyone has bad or mid talent?"


    "Because I don''t care about power and talent of people. I haven''t worked all my life for nothing. I have everything one needs to make the sect strongest but need people who could help me in that. That''s why I want to make sure the foundation of my sect is strong and everyone who joins my sect has a good heart."


    Ning Xi lingered for a while then began tough loudly. She controlled herself and grinned.


    "You''re a unique product, you know that. I haven''t seen someone like you in my whole life. Also, I apologise again since I had actually the Lie Detection Rune Formation engraved in this room to see your telling the truth and thankfully you are."


    Shen Yu was speechless but didn''t say anything about that. He smiled and asked.


    "So you don''t have any doubts and questions?"


    "Nope, I only needed to know if you will kill people of this town or not but you already told a lot. If you don''t mind having someone as rude as me as your friend, I will like to be your friend and help in your cause. After all, that''s the dream I had once."


    "Why will I have a problem?"


    Ning Xi chuckled and extended her hand, having a big smile on her face. Shen Yu could only smile in helplessness and shake her hand. Although Ning Xi''s outgoing personality made him a little awkward, she was rare species in Cultivators who actually cared for mortals. That alone made him respect her.


    Although she mighte as rude, he knew she was just being honest and didn''t really mean anything. She was just her, inside and outside. That''s why Shen Yu liked her personality.


    However, he was a little speechless at the turns of events. He found it odd he was meeting so many beautiful women with great personality so quickly. It definitely made him suspicious.


    ''System?''


    [I don''t know what you''re talking about.]


    ''So it''s really you!''


    Shen Yu sighed but didn''t bother thinking about it. It was for his benefits anyways.


    "Hello? What are you thinking about?"


    Shen Yu''s body jerked as he realised he was still holding the rough hands of Ning Xi. He coughed and took back his hand.


    "I was just thinking about my Cultivation. I need to lower it down."

 Chapter 47 Friends

    47 Friends


    Ning Xi stopped writing and looked at Shen Yu, then nodded at him. "Yeah, if you roam around like this then every Core Formation Realm practitoners would see through you and I don''t think you want that. It''s troublesome."


    "Hmm, I''ll just put the Peak-Grade Core Formation Realm Cultivation base then."


    Shen Yu said as he brought his Cultivation base to Core Formation Realm. He was still the all powerful man since his powers weren''t really from Cultivation, however now for everyone, he would be a Peak-Grade Core Formation Realm Cultivator. He picked this so that it wasn''t the highest realm and also not weak. And he could also breakthrough to Nascent Soul Realm if needed, making him practically the strongest in the Qing Empire.


    Under astonishment filled gazes of the three beautiful women, Shen Yu suddenly became a powerful Core Formation Realm practitoner. His aura was deep and terrifying as if he could destroy whole Mountains.


    He was also affecting the world around him now that he was at Core Formation Realm. No one would be able to say he''s not at Core Formation Realm.


    Even Xiao Lan was surprised but it quickly faded away. After all, controlling Cultivation Base wasn''t that difficult to begin for the Divine beings and since Shen Yu was a Primordial Being, it was easy as breathing for him. The only reason she was surprised was because of how the world reacted around him. Since her soul was of a Divine being, she could sense more things than others.


    ''So he really is someone from Primordial Times. Even the world is fawning over him as if he''s their master. Master, just what kind of being are you? You''re making me interested in you more and more.''


    Ning Xi grinned seeing the change and said.


    "Now that''s some flex, huh. You can even mask your Cultivation so skillfully. Alright, you have impressed me, my friend. Wait! What''s your name?"


    Shen Yu chuckled and answered, introducing himself and his two wives. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "My name is Shen Yu, Sect Master and Patriarch of Divine Harem Sect. They are my wives, Xiao Lan and Ying Yue."


    Ning Xi raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "You have a interesting name for your sect. Why harem? Are you nning to have every Disciple in your harem?"


    "Pretty much yeah. My Sect will only have women, though it''s not necessary to be in my harem to be a Disciple. It''s not a requirement. I just have my own reasons."


    Shen Yu''s answer made Ning Xi smile as she said.


    "Hehe, strong men attracts more women. Guess the saying is right. Though I have to say, you made a interesting Sect and I''m definitely interested in it."


    Ning Xi smiled and held the parchment in her hand as she asked.


    "Anyways, I''ve filled your info, except the Sect''s location. And I will need your blood for this confirmation."


    Shen Yu nodded and after reading the parchment which was basically like a contract, he dropped a drop of his blood onto the two parchments.


    Ning Xi looked at them and after confirming they were correct, she gave one parchment to Shen Yu and put the other in the drawers, as carelessly as they were previously.


    She stood up and looked at Ying Yue and Xiao Lan, smiling.


    "Yo, are you two mute or something? Why aren''t you talking?"


    "I am my master''s shadow and shadow doesn''t talk with others."


    "And I don''t see the need to talk to you."


    And the answers came instantly from the twodies. Shen Yu looked at his two wives who were rather cold to everyone except him and thought of talking to them. The cold behaviour of them wasn''t in their personality but because of their childhood. And he didn''t like that. They were just shutting themselves from the world and creating a wall around their hearts. In fact, they had already made the wall and in all the years, only a few people had been able to go inside that wall. Like Shen Yu. However, Shen Yu wanted them to see the world and enjoy it. Most importantly, he didn''t want them to go to same path as him.


    ''No worries. I''ll break that wall and make themugh loudly. If I can''t even do that, what kind of husband am I?''


    On the other hand, Ning Xi was stunned for a second before she burst inughters.


    "Haha, you really went for two cold beauties, eh? Tsk tsk! Why does everyone just loves cold beauties?"


    Shaking her head, she put her hands on her hips and said, looking at Shen Yu.


    "Anyways, I''ll need to inspect your Sect if it matches the requirements. Although that''s just the formalities and I want to see your sect, hehe."


    "Sure, you''re always wee."


    Ning Xi nodded at his response and picked a new wine gourd. She drank a mouthful of wine and said.


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Once again, a group of strange people walking on the streets could be seen, except this time they had a drunkard with them. Surprisingly, many people recognised Ning Xi and greeted her as she passed through the streets.


    It was as if they were seeing their family members and offering their food and everything to her. It was a wholesome scene which improved Ning Xi''s impression on the the girl''s heart.


    Previously, they had not much liked Ning Xi because of her behaviour but that impression was changing now. They could see the respect and love the citizens of Green Silk Town had for Ning Xi.


    No doubt, she was even more famous the the Town Lord. Her reputation was frightening and if she decided to overthrow Town Lord, he wouldn''t be able to even resist.


    As they closed in to the walls and finally got some time to breath, Shen Yu asked to Ning Xi.


    "I wonder why are you so attached to mortals? I mean I get protecting them but you''re different."


    Ning Xi stopped drinking her wine hearing that question as a hint of mncholy could be seen in her eyes. She sighed and said.


    "Everyone has a past they want to forget, Master Shen. So, let''s just leave it at that."

 Chapter 48 Heaven between Three Beauties

    48 Heaven between Three Beauties


    Since Ning Xi didn''t want to talk about her past, Shen Yu also didn''t press on it. He simply changed the topic and began to converse her on random topics. Surprisingly, even Ying Yue asionally talked which surprised Shen Yu but he was happy nheless.


    Soon, they reached the tall walls and left the Green Silk Town. They stood outside the tall wall, and looked into distance at the enormous forest which seemed like a giant beast sleeping. It seemed endless and radiated a chilling aura as if enticing people to enter it. However, even a child knew how dangerous the outside world was, especially these forests which were home for most deadliest Spiritual Creatures.


    Once someone left the protection of walls and sects, they would have to face the terrifying world themselves. Even the Heavenly Sect Federation was powerless outside the Human settlements.


    And now the four of them were standing outside the city, all in open. But none of them was worried for obvious reasons. Ning Xi was going to summon her flying Treasure when Shen Yu stopped her. She looked at him in confusion as he answered.


    "Let''s walk to the edge of the forest. After that, I''ll take us to the Sect."


    "Right! You need to guide us. Otherwise how will we reach the sect?"


    Theyughed and proceeded to walk towards the edge of the forest. Although all of them seemed to be carefree, everyone was on guard.


    "By the way, I forgot to give you this. Here, take this. It''s your identification token of our Sect. There are many features of it which your Senior Sister will exin to you."


    Shen Yu said as he gave a jade pendant to Xiao Lan. After some thought, he took out two more and gave to both Ying Yue and Ning Xi.


    "This is the upgraded version and what every disciple will use. The functions are most same. It''ll give you a one time chance to call me if you''re in danger. And also work basically for everything in the Sect."


    Ying Yue and Xiao Lan nodded and took the disciple Identification token with respectful gazes. Ning Xi on the other hand was slightly confused looking at the jade pendant.


    "I haven''t made my mind to join your sect, you know. Why are you giving me?"


    "You''re not a part of the sect but you''re my friend nheless so you deserve it. Besides, I''m giving it for your safety. Although you''re in Core Formation Realm, there is always someone stronger than you."


    Shen Yu shrugged. Honestly, he just gave it to her because he had a hunch that she would join his sect. There was also the fact that he truly considered her to be a friend now so safety for his friends was the top priority.


    "Don''t mind if I use it then, hehe."


    Ning Xi grinned and took the jade pendant. She wasn''t the person who would hesitate on such things. She wanted it and since Shen Yu was giving willingly then why would she refuse.


    "Also, I''ll do the ceremony in the sect, okay?"


    Xiao Lan titled her head in confusion hearing Shen Yu. Then, Ying Yue tapped on the shoulder and began to exin some things that were barely audible to the other two, especially since they were giving them the privacy.


    Soon, they reached the edge of forest as Ning Xi looked at Shen Yu for further instructions. He smiled and clicked his finger. Nothing happened for a while but then the ground began to tremble as howls and roads of Spiritual Creatures came from the forest. The trembling only stopped when a huge ck Stallion jumped from the forest andnded in front of them.


    Ranga looked at Ning Xi and snorted. Then he turned towards Shen Yu and bowed his head. He also pushed his head towards him, as if asking for something.


    Shen Yu smiled and began to pat his head as his hand slipped past though the smooth ck hairs. Ning was surprised seeing a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature behaving like a domisticated animals. Seeing that the horse was looking down on her, Ning Xi grinned as her fighting spirit shone in her eyes. But she didn''t say anything and simply stood.


    "We''ll be going back to the sect so you can alsoe but I won''t take you. It''s a task for you, if you manage to find the formation and survive in it, I''ll give a reward."


    Shen Yu said, patting Ranga. Ranga instantly understood everything and after getting some more pats, he ran back in the forest toplete the mission and get the reward.


    "Alright, now we can go."


    Shen Yu said, finally done with his business. He then thought of something and grinned. "But how? Do you have some incredible fast flying Treasure?"


    "Something even better! Come close to me."


    Although Xiao Lan and Ning Xi were confused, they did as he told. As for Ying Yue, she already had the guess on what Shen Yu was going to do.


    "It could have worked easily but since I''ve lowered my Cultivation, there are some limits. You all will have to have to be in touch with me for it to work."


    Hearing Shen Yu''s words, Ning Xi nodded, getting curiosity as to what Shen Yu was doing. She streched her hand and held Shen Yu''s hand without hesitation. While she took the left hand, Xiao Lan took the right as she circled her arm around his arm and held his hand with both of her hands.


    Ying Yue stood there looking at both hands that were already upied and pouted. She was the first wife so how dare they take her ce? Snorting, she hugged Shen Yu, pressing her boobs on his chest.


    Shen Yu was feeling as if he was in heaven getting sandwiched by three beauties. He was very happy with his decision to use his small Cultivation as an excuse to get into this heavenly position.


    ''Ah! But I still need to teleport.'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shen Yu sighed and teleported all of them directly to the sect.

 Chapter 49 Kiss Battle

    49 Kiss Battle


    Inside the Divine Harem Sect, in front of the Majestic Library, the space blurred as four figures appeared there. They were all clinging to each other, making a ratherical sight.


    Shen Yu sighed as he released the three women. Ying Yue looked rather disappointed but she didn''t voice out anyints. Well, she didn''t get the time to do that either as Ning shouted the moment shended in the Divine Harem Sect.


    "The hell! What kind of paradise is this? What''s with this sick density of Qi here?"


    Ning Xi was truly shocked as she felt her Cultivation base churning inside her. The sheer amount of Qi was enough for her to feel as if she was practically bathing in it. It poured into her body naturally and began to settle in her cells, making them stronger every second.


    Not to mention that she could feel her mindpletely rxed here and somehow she felt she was more intelligent here. She couldn''t even understand what was happening with her but she knew that she was in a paradise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Is this how Sects are in Holy Lands? No wonder they are so powerful!"


    "Nah! I specially made this sect and it''s the best one in whole world. The amount and density of Qi here is unmatchable by any other Sects in this world."


    Shen Yu looked very proud when he said that. He had just randomly made a Qi Vein below the Sect so that it would be helpful but who knew it would do such wonders. Even he was surprised at first.


    Of course, he wouldn''t show that and pretended like everything was under his control.


    "I see, no wonder you said you already have everything to make the strongest Sect. Just by standing here I can see how great this Sect is and I haven''t even explored it properly. Who knows what more Heaven defying things you have set up here. Alright, I''m made my decision."


    Ning Xi grinned as she turned towards Shen Yu and promed.


    "I''ve decided to join your sect. I don''t care what''s the requirement for it, I''ll fulfill all of them. This Sect is basically a paradise and I can get stronger here, hehe. I''ll also have strong enemies to fight."


    Shen Yu almost choked on his saliva, and it took a great effort for him to not break his act. He was still rendered speechless by the open mboyant personality of Ning Xi. She really didn''t care about anything as long as she was having her enjoyment and having her wish fulfilled.


    "Yeah, but don''t you need to know how this sect works?"


    "Not really. I only know that you''re a good and powerful person, and this sect is where I can get strong. What more do I want?"


    "Alright, but...."


    "Oh yeah, about being your wife. I''m all for it. Although I don''t know what you''re using to hide your appearance, I can see it''s not the real one. So, It''s actually a win for me too. My mom had ordered me to marry a good man before she died so I had to do it anyways. I''m getting a powerful, handsome and kind man as my man, that''s just my benefits."


    This time even Ying Yue was surprised as they all looked at her with question in their eyes.


    "It''s because I was born with a special eye that lets me see through the truth of everything under Heaven and Earth. That''s why I call it Heaven and Earth eyes. I also found you by that actually as I could see nothing from you. So yeah, I can see that it''s not the real you."


    Shen Yu nodded in understanding and removed his technique, revealing his handsome face that was even more godlike than before. It was as if he was bing more handsome everytime they see him.


    His godlike features made the three women gulp as their throat ran dry. They could feel their heart pounding rapidly and a lovestruck look appeared on their faces. However, Shen Yu quickly calmed everyone down and said.


    "And this is my true appearance. So, do you really want to join this Sect and be my wife?"


    "You damned woman, you really wanna dominant me?"


    14:37


    Ning Xiughed and said.


    "I decide things on the spot and I have chosen you as my man. Nobody had been able to move my heart in all my life and you just did that. Even if you don''t agree, I will do my best to make you agree. That''s how Ning Xi works."


    "Heh, I''ll be a fool to not ept you. You''re one of a kind and I also like you. So, I wee you to the sect and please take care of me, dear."


    Ning Xi grinned and closed in to Shen Yu. Understanding her intentions, and seeing the desires in her eyes, Shen Yu smiled and pulled her towards him and put his hands around her waist. Looking into her fiery eyes, Shen Yu brought his face down as he captured her lips. The two began their passionate kiss gently but soon it turned violent as Ning Xi held Shen Yu''s face in her hands and tried to win the kiss battle.


    However, how could Shen Yu let her dominate him. His fighting spirit also lit up as he fought Ning Xi as their tongues wrestled in each other''s mouth. Sloppy sounds could be heard as slowly, Ning Xi began to lose her momentum and her legs went limp. Her body dropped on Shen Yu''s as she simply enjoyed the kiss with ragged breathes.


    Shen Yu finally pulled out as he looked at Ning Xi with a crazed smile on his face.


    "You damned woman, you really wanna dominant me?"


    "Haha, I can''t win against you in fights so I''ll win in bed wars."


    "Heh, you will have to be ready to be defeated everytime."


    "We''ll have to see that."


    "Master~"


    Ying Yue''s voice intrupped their intense intimate meeting as Shen Yu turned to look at her and Xiao Lan. He had almost forgot that these two were also there, watching everything.


    Ying Yue was looking at him longingly as her face turned lewd, wanting something from him. On the sides, Xiao Lan was looking away with a bright red face that matched her hairs. She had pout on her face and refused to look at Shen Yu.


    Only now Shen Yu remembered that he had not kissed Xiao Lan when he took her as his wife. He instantly began to feel guilty and after releasing Ning Xi from his clutches, he went towards her.

 Chapter 50: Anger

    Shen Yu stood in front of Xiao Lan who was looking away with a small pout on her face, which made her small face even more cute. Shen Yu couldn''t resist those cherry red lips and captured them.


    Xiao Lan didn''t resist and simply closed her to enjoy the kiss. It was a strange experience for her as she had never kissed, even though she had a partner in her previous life.


    Only now she understood how addictive this feeling was. The kiss was melting her and all of her burning fire inside her felt like as if a cool breeze had passed over them, making them calm and stable.


    Every cell of her body demaned attention as she unconsciously tried to sink her body in Shen Yu''s by clinging onto him tightly.


    During all of this, she didn''t break the kiss and simply let Shen Yu do whatever he wanted with her body. His nibbled in her cherry red lips, sucked her tongue while wrestling with it. His hands didn''t stay idle as they roamed on various parts of her body, exploring and marking it as his own.


    Xiao Lan, contrary to her feiry personality, was very submissive in intimate actions. She just used Shen Yu to support herself and let herself be drowned in this forbidden sea of pleasure.


    She forgot everything and in her mind, only one thing was echoing. She wanted Shen Yu, she wanted him to explore her body, she wanted him to mark her as his own. She wanted him inside her. And that desire was growing strong as a tiny spark of crimson red mes appeared inside her body or more precisely in her Dantian.


    However, she wasn''t in a state to notice it as she simply enjoyed the kiss and hoped Shen Yu was also enjoying her.


    Ying Yue clicked her tongue seeing that it wasn''t her turn and went to stand beside Ning Xi who was looking hungrily at her newfound husband and someone she would share him with. However, her eyes cleary told of the desires running rampant in her body, making it hot.


    She averted her gaze to look at Ying Yue''s unsatisfied look and said.


    "Don''t be so down. Since you were the first disciple I''m guessing he already gave you quite some pleasure, maybe even a night personally to you. So, it should be us who should be jealous, not you."


    "I know, but I still wanted Master''s love. Also, we haven''t done the deed yet since we didn''t get the time. But I''m pretty sure we''ll have our first night soon."


    "Kek, I also hope that. Anyways, I''m in no mood to do anything but pounce on him. What do you say? Wanna join forces to take him down?"


    Ying Yue''s eyes turned cold as she red at Ning Xi. She uttered her words coldly.


    "I don''t care about anything but I dare you to say that again. I will not harm Master in any ways and also will only fulfill his wishes."


    "Ay! Don''t get so angry, youngdy. Bed activities and outside activities should also be different. You shouldn''t mix those two. Besides, didn''t you see that he enjoyed my kiss?"


    "Hmph! Can''t you see that he''s enjoying more with Junior Sister Lan? She''s submissive and that''s why he''s enjoying more."


    "Heh, I''ll fight alone then."


    Although she was putting a show as if she was in control, she was quite nervous inside. After all, from the way things were going, all three of them might end up in Shen Yu''s bed.


    She was looking forward for it and was even excited, however she was also nervous as this was her first time. She bit her lower lips, looking at how Shen Yu was eating Xiao Lan''s lips and her eyes turned darker.


    ''Heh, I will be the one who will satisfy Master the most.''


    Shen Yu was in the midst of his kiss with Xiao Lan when he furrowed his burrows and pulled away from Xiao Lan, who had a dazed yet lewd look on her innocent face. It was a huge turn on for Shen Yu but something else was bothering her.


    He had just now sensed that the clone of his consciousness he had left behind with Lan Ming in her Jade pendant had been summoned and was now saving her.


    His eyes turned cold as killing intent burst out from his body. If it wasn''t for his sub conscious that always put his loved ones above him, the three women might have been seriously injured. Fortunately, a transparent ss like cover appeared around them which saved them from his outburst.


    The whole Divine Harem Sect trembled under his killing intent as the dragon under the Sect began to shiver in fear. Even the water in the strangeke had its water churning up, showing that even the strange creature living inside theke was fearful.


    Li Xue say inside the library as she read a book while sipping on a tea. When she felt the tremors and the killing intent, she simply shook her head in disappointment and continued reading the book, leaving some words.


    "What a pity..."


    Even the three women were shocked by the sudden change of events as they all looked at Shen Yu, horrified to their core. They saw how the Sect tremble and could guess that Shen Yu was very angry.


    But they couldn''t understand what made him angry. He was justpletely fine and enjoying with them, then what happened so suddenly?


    They even guessed that the Sect would lose some buildings under his rage but fortunately, everything returned to normal as Shen Yu closed his eyes. All the killing intent disappeared, leaving Shen Yu standing there alone with his head down.


    He sighed and turned towards Ying Yue. His eyes held icy coldness that made all three women shiver. Only now they understood how terrifying Shen Yu was. Even a single nce of his was enough to end their life.


    His voice sounded as his body began to disappear.


    "Yue''er, prepare some rooms and facilities for a few dozen people. I''ll be back after destroying a Sect."

 Chapter 51: Song Junwan

    Lan Ming sat in a luxurious room with nothing more than a table and cushion. There was a sweet aroma in the air which made the people inside calm and rxed.


    It was a perfect atmosphere to talk to others. And that''s what she had came here for. She simply enjoyed the tea as she waited for the person she came here for.


    In her other hand, she was holding the jade bottle in which the wless pill made by Shen was kept. She looked at it and a smile appeared on her face.


    It was then the room''s door slid open as a graceful figure entered the room. She was a beautifuldy with long, wavy ck hair and striking red eyes. She wore a delicate white off-shoulder dress and intricate red and gold earrings. Her expression was serene and elegant, and the light background entuated her graceful and ethereal appearance.


    As she entered the room, calm breeze of wind flew inside caressing every part of room as if gracing them with her beauty.


    The woman was none other the Sect Leader of Wind Flower Sect and also a Nascent Soul Realm expert, Song Junwan.


    Lan Ming stood up seeing her and bowed her head as she greeted.


    "Greetings, Elder Sister Song. I hope I didn''t disturb you. It''s just I had something important to discuss with you so I couldn''t hold myself."


    "It''s fine, Ming. You''re my Junior Sister and if I don''t even give you time, who else would I give it for? Sit down and tell me what''s so important that got you so excited?"


    Song Junwan smiled and sat on the cushion, opposite to Lan Ming. She then gestured for Lan Ming to sit down. She was also curious about the thing Lan wanted to discuss since it wasn''t in her personality to disturb her unless it was important.


    Lan Ming got very excited as she remembered Shen Yu and hurriedly sat down. She was going to say something but then decided to first shock Song Junwan.


    She grinned mischievously and gave the jade bottle to Song Junwan. She took the bottle with confused look and then looked at the jade bottle.


    "What is in this Jade Bottle? Some rare Pill?"


    "Hehe, just open it, Elder Sister. You''ll be shocked beyond words."


    Song Junwan nodded and opened the Jade bottle. Instantly, a intense medical aroma broke out from the bottle and filled whole room. The intensity was so much that it even began to leak from the room.


    Lan Ming hurriedly waved her hand as the formation inside the room was activated and all the aroma only remained in the room. She sighed in relief and looked at the pill Song Junwan was holding.


    ''What a strong aroma.''


    Song Junwan looked shocked at the pill and tried to confirm if what she was thinking was correct. She even checked thrice to see if she was wrong or maybe anything was wrong in the pill but everything was good.


    Finallying to the conclusion, she sucked a deep breath as she raised her head. She asked Lan Ming with a odd look on her face.


    "Where did you find such a treasure? It''s a wless foundation pill and if given to a Qi condensation Realm practitioner to breakthrough to Foundation Realm, they''ll have a perfect foundation, even more stable and powerful than us. Where did you chanced upon such treasure?"


    Lan Ming giggled as she put her hand on her mouth. That was the exact reaction she was expecting and she was very happy to see it. Song Junwan was a reserved women who didn''t enjoy life, ording to her.


    Being a sect master didn''t help so she always had to beposed. So seeing such a shocked expression was rare for her. And Lan Ming was very happy to bring that out.


    When she didn''t answer and onlyughed, Song Junwan red at her, making her flinch. Not wishing to antagonise her any futher, Lan Ming answered.


    "I didn''t chance upon it. Someone made this in front of me, Elder Sister."


    "W-What? Someone made this wless pill? Really?"


    Song Junwan was surprised and asked even more details upon which Lan Ming exined everything about Shen and her encounter with him in details.


    While listening, Song Junwan put the Foundation Establishment Pill back in the jade bottle and listened attentively to her. As she heard more and more, various expression appeared on her face.


    After listening everything, she sighed in relief and said.


    "It''s good that you actually befriended him from the start. He''s most likely from the Holy Lands and being an enemy of him would be pure idiotic. It''s good that you befriended him, Ming. You can''t imagine how happy I am. Our Sect has a big sword of destruction looming over it and having someone like him as ally would be very useful for us."


    "I know, Elder Sister. In fact, I approched him with those intentions but after spending time with him, I realised that he''s a kind man. You will also begin to like him as a person when you meet him. He has a charming personality..."


    "Oh yeah? Why does my Junior Sister seems to be very silly now?"


    Song Junwan teased Lan Ming when she saw the big smile on her face. She could see many things from that smile and felt quite happy for Lan Ming.


    Hearing her, Lan Ming blushed slightly and stammered.


    "W-What are you saying, Elder Sister? Everything I did was for you and for this sect and now you''re teasing me? Hmph!"


    "Alright, my dear junior sister, please forgive me. I''m just happy for you, that''s all."


    Suddenly, her face turned pale as she coughed a mouthful of blood. Lan Ming instantly forgot about everything and helped Song Junwan.


    "Are you alright? Why is your illness acting so muchtely? Is it getting worse?"


    "Unfortunately, Yes. Why do you think I need help from outside?"


    Song Junwan wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and smiled wryly. She coughed a little more and then sat in a lotus position to stabilise her Cultivation base which was also affected by her illness.

 Chapter 52: The Failed Plans

    Song Junwan spent some time before she finally stabilized her Cultivation base and then opened her eyes. Exhaustion and tiredness were clear in her eyes and even her face seemed to have aged.


    Lan Ming got worried and held her hand, as she asked.


    "Are you really okay, Elder Sister?"


    "Don''t worry about me but worry about the sect. I won''tst long so you need to take over this Sect and shoulder the responsibility. However, that''s what a Sect Leader is telling you."


    Song Junwan smiled, as she rubbed Lan Ming''s head.


    "But as your Elder Sister, I will advise you to take your faction''s people and leave the Sect. This Sect....is not ours now."


    Lan Ming was shocked hearing that. She had an idea about what was going on in the sect but she didn''t imagine it would escte to such lengths so quickly. She had thought they still had a chance of winning and that''s why she was working hard to find allies.


    "Don''t worry about me, dear. I''m already half foot in grave. I''ll watch over you when you escape. You said this Shen Yu is very powerful, right? Go to him and see if he takes you all in. If not, then go and hide somewhere and at no cost you shoulde out for a few months or maybe a year or two."


    Song Junwan looked at her hands and continued.


    "I had thought I''ll be able to hold for a few move days and then send the disciples to you. However, it seems it''s impossible now. So, take advantage that I''m still in a state to fight otherwise we''ll all be killed and our heritage of Wind Flower Sect will be lost."


    Lan Ming bit her lips as tears began to roll on her cheeks. However, then her gaze suddenlynded on the jade bottle and an idea came to her mind.


    "Elder Sister, don''t worry, everything will be fine. Master Shen has achieved great sess in Dao of Alchemy and Medicine, he''ll surely be able to cure you. We just need to get out of here."


    "But will he take so many people in?"


    "Don''t worry about that. He''s a kind man and I''m sure he''ll ept us all. He has called me his friend so I''m sure he''ll atleast fulfill one request of mine."


    Lan Ming was ted thinking of that and stood up. She looked around the room and said.


    "But we need to leave early, I''m sure the others are already aware of our n. We need to give them a surprise escape. Since I''vee from a secret entrance, I''m sure they don''t know about me. By the time they learn of everything, we''ll be gone."


    Song Junwan lingered for a while before nodding. She didn''t want to abondon her sect but there was nothing she could do to save it. All she could do was to make sure that as many as disciples could be saved.


    She was getting weak day by day because of her illness and currently, she couldn''t even muster the strength of true Nascent Soul Realm. In a few days, she would be as weak as a Core Formation Realm expert and that would spell doom for everyone who was supporting her.


    Because of all this, she agreed to Lan Ming''s suggestions. They would have to run anyways so asking Shen Yu first was just taking a chance.


    She stood up, threw some pills in her mouth and swallowed them. A momentter, her aura and vitality returned to normal as the former graceful elegant Sect Leader was back to her peak.


    Song Junwan then took out a medallion and sent a message their faction that was ready to leave the Sect. They were the disciples that werepletely loyal to them as they were personally trained by Lan Ming and Song Junwan.


    After getting affirmation from the other side, she nodded at Lan Ming as they both exited the room and left stealthily. Considering Song Junwan was at Nascent Soul Realm, it wasn''t a tough task.


    Wind Flower had many mountain peaks as the Sect was located in a mountain range and they were currently heading towards a particr Mountain Peak which had a strange pink mist around it.


    It was the Selfor Peak, which Lan Ming was peak Lord of. That was the only faction left that was loyal to them. That was one of the reasons they were running


    Lan Ming''s smile disappeared as a sense of foreboding welled up in her heart. The closed they got to the mountain peak, the more she felt that something was wrong. Something was definitely wrong. She couldn''t put in words but she was sure something bad had happened.


    Remembering the disciples that trained under her, she got anxious but forced herself to calm down.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''ll make sure of that even if I had to die."


    Lan Ming nodded and ran towards the mountain peak as fast as could. She didn''t even bother hiding now since she knew that they had been exposed otherwise they wouldn''t get this bad feeling.


    It was then, suddenly her senses began to scream of crises as her scalp began tingling. Her heart stopped for a second as she raised her head to look at the beam of light that was closing in on her rapidly. It was so fast and so close that she couldn''t even dodge it.


    However, her vision darkness as she realised that Song Junwan was standing in front of her. The beamnded on her, forcing her to take a step back and cough up ck blood. However, she had sessfully deflected the beam of light as itnded song distance away, destroying the upper part of a small mountain.


    "Elder Sister!!!"


    Lan Ming cried in shock and worry as she summoned her sword,ing in front of Song Junwan. She looked around with her guards up, ready to intercept the next attack.


    "Looks like they were prepared more than we thought."


    Song Junwan wiped the blood from the corner of her sleeves and looked at the mountain peak from where the beam of light had came.


    All of their ns had already been exposed and turned against them.

 Chapter 53: Betrayal

    Lan Ming gritted her teeth, as she circted her Qi in her body, ready to fight to death. The aura of Core Formation Realm erupted from her as everything surrounding her began to tremble her terrifying pressure.


    She clenched her hand around the sword and looked at the mountain peak where the mist was slowly being cleared away by something.


    Song Junwan came to stand beside her, unaffected by her aura and also looked at the mountain peak. Her face was grim as she muttered.


    "Ming, remember to get the disciples to safety while I try to distract them."


    Although Lan Ming didn''t want that, she could do nothing but agree to the arrangements. That was the only thing they could do now.


    "Haha, do you really think I will let anyone escape today?"


    With a gust of wind, all the mist was cleared away, revealing four figures hovering in the air. Three of them were middle aged man and other was a middle-aged woman and all four of them radiated aura of Core Formation Realm.


    Not only that but their aura was stronger than that of Lan Ming, cleary showing who had the upper hand. After all, Lan Ming was the youngest among the Peak Lords and these four had been Peak Lord for a long time.


    One of them, a middle-aged man with bald head who emitted the aura of Peak-Grade Core Formation Realm was the Grand Elder of the Sect.


    "Ling Feng, Wei Long, Tian Shen, and finally Mei Ling. You four really have the guts to actually rebel, huh."


    Song Junwan said, her voice utterly devoid of any emotions as the aura of Nascent Soul Realm erupted from her, repelling the aura of all four. She took a step forward as the ground beneath her shattered into pieces and winds began to howl all over the Sect.


    ck clouds gathered above the Sect, turning the beautiful sunny morning into a sight as if the heavens were punishing the Sect.


    The Four Peak Lords trembled under the show of power but didn''t back away. They knew who they were facing and had been preparing for it for a long time.


    The Grand Elder, Wei Long,ughed loudly and said.


    "Haha, we all know that you are in yourst breath, Old Hag. You don''t need to pretend, after all, it was us who nted the seed for Riverhead Serpent in you."


    Hearing his words, a shiver ran through Song Junwan''s and Lan Ming''s body as their face turned ugly. They finally realised what was the source of her illness. They both know how terrifying the Riverhead Serpent was.


    The Serpent wasn''t that venemoas but it had a special property in its poison that made it very deadly. Its poison could destroy anyone''s Meridians, even higher realm Cultivators were no exception to this.


    Song Junwan narrowed her eyes and asked.


    "I''ve been careful around you all then when did you nt the seeds in my body?"


    The middle-aged women named Mei Ling licked her lips and answered.


    "Of course, you wouldn''t notice. I nted that seed five years ago for this very day. We all know how much of a cautious person you are and that was the only way to get you down."


    Song Junwan smiled wryly. She had really underestimated her fellow sect members. They had been plotting from years ago and she didn''t even notice. However, she also knew that they wouldn''t have the guts to do this unless they had some support.


    "Heh, good game. So, who''s behind you all? Because I''m sure my Sect has a lots of cowards who would lick others feets like a dog and bitch they are."


    Mei Ling turned angry hearing that and shouted.


    "Shut up! Bitch! This is all happening because of you. If you had just agreed back then, do you think he will be forced to use these methods."


    A look of realisation appeared on Song Junwan''s face as she sighed. She could have never imagined that her past would catch up to her in such a way.


    "Enough talking! And you, wanna see something?"


    Wei Long snorted as he pped twice. Instantly, many figures appeared from all around the mountain and surrounded the two women. They all radiated a terrifying aura and were pressuring on Song Junwan.


    Although they individually were weak,bined together they created a terrifying scene. Even Song Junwan flinched seeing the figures.


    After all, they were all the top disciples of Wind Flower Sect they had nurtured all over the years and now they had turned against her.


    All the disciples held their weapons as they looked at their senior with various expressions. Some had pity in their eyes, someone were just gloating at their misfortune and had a neutral expression. However, all of that didn''t change the fact that they had betrayed their own Sect Leader who had protected them throughout the years they had lived in the Sect.


    However, they were also helpless. They could only do as Grand Elder instructed otherwise they would be killed. And siding with Song Junwan also meant death. So they could only support in this rebellion and do as Grand Elder said.


    Lan Ming''s body trembled seeing everyone she considered as her family turning against her. They actually dared to have their weapons pointed at them. Her heart ached seeing that as rage began to fill her mind.


    However, then a handnded in her shoulder as a voice chilling enough to freeze even her bones entered her ears.


    "Search the disciples and escape the Sect. I''ll give the judgement they all deserve for betraying us."


    Song Junwan said as she prepared to go all out, without caring about her illness.


    "By disciples do mean these wrenches?"


    As Mei Lingughed, ten young woman were pushed on the road by some of the disciples. Seeing that, Lan Ming coughed up blood in anger. Her hand trembled as she looked at the disciples who had pushed the woman.


    "You...."


    Her eyes were bloodshot and she felt like her heart were breaking into many pieces. She recognised the disciples and the young women. They were the disciples Song Junwan and she had trained and took care of. They were like her children as she had seen them growing up. And now the same children had betrayed her.


    Her heart couldn''t take it anymore and she coughed up even more blood.

 Chapter 54: The Judgement (1)

    Song Junwan stood there, encircled by her own Sect members and disciples. Her expression grave as she swepy her gaze on everyone. Everyone trembled under her gaze and had the feeling to back away but they still held on.


    After all, no matter what, Song Junwan was a Nascent Soul Realm expert and if she was in her prime she alone would have been enough to kill whole sect. That was what Nascent Soul Realm represented so even though she was weakened, the fear still crept into everyone''s hearts.


    As for Song Junwan, she was lost in her own thoughts. All of her ns had already failed and that''s why she had nned to help Lan Ming escape the Sect along with a few Disciples. However, now even those disciples had turned sides.


    ''But not all hopes are lost. As long as Ming and these ten disciples lives, I will still win. I just need to make sure they escape.''


    However, she had a feeling that things wouldn''t go that smoothly. If they knew about her weakening condition, then they must have also prepared to deal with her. And as she guessed, she saw a grin on Wei Long''s face as he took out a g from his storage ring.


    Song Junwan wasn''t even surprised anymore as she already knew that her fall was inevitable. After all, that man had designed to destroy her and he had the power to do so. He would stop at nothing to destroy her and everything rted to her.


    He was the one who had turned her own Sect against her and made this whole ordeal sessful.


    Suddenly, she felt her connection losing from the Sect''s main defensive formation and she already knew the culprit. She sighed and thought.


    ''If that''s what you, then that''s what I''ll give you. You want my destruction, right?''


    She retracted her aura much to everyone''s surprise and closed her eyes as her emotions that was wrecking havoc inside her mind turnedpletely calm like a sereneke''s water.


    The surroundings turned deathly silent as everyone looked at Song Junwan with batted breathes and sweat running down their forehead. Even the Four Peak Lords were confused by her actions and instantly went on full alert.


    Lan Ming who was crying also turned silent noticing the change in Song Junwan. She turned to look at her and sighed. Then, she stood beside Song Junwan with her sword pointing downwards, her gazended on the ten young women as she gave them a apologetic look.


    The atmosphere was tense as no one dared to move. The winds were howling as if filled with rage and sent chills down the disciple''s spine. Only now they witnessed what true Nascent Soul Realm expert was.


    Song Junwan sighed and began to hover in air. She opened her eyes and raised her hand, blood dripping from the corner of her mouth but she didn''t pay it much attention.


    "Let''s see who survives."


    And then all hell broke loose. The four Peak Lordsunched various Spirit techniques on Song Junwan and began to fight her. The battle was spectacr and terrifying that nobody could look away.


    Every single blow sent attacks powerful enough to desimate a whole mountain but Song Junwan alone faced those attacks without getting injured. Not a single attacknded on her however, she also wasn''t able tounch any of her attacks properly.


    Her battle powress had already reduced and now that her illness was acting up again, she was barely able to show her might. However, even with that she was holding back all Four Peak Lords all by herself, showing why she was the Sect Leader.


    Song Junwan finally found a opportunity and struck Mei Ling on her chest, sending her flying like a broken kite. That single blow broke several ribs of Mei Ling as she began to cough blood.


    She stopped mid-air and cursed.


    "Damn! This bitch still is powerful even after all that poison."


    Then she looked down at Lan Ming who was looking at her with bloodshot eyes. A strange aura emitting from her which made even her scared. She backed away as she cursed in her mind.


    "Both are crazy. She''s just at Early-Stage Core Formation Realm and can stand against me. Unfortunately, I don''t have time to deal with you."


    She then looked at the disciples who were standing still and shouted.


    "What are you all waiting for? Kill her and bring her head for me. Whoever gives me her head will be my personal disciple and my sessor as the Peak Lord."


    The hesitation disappeared from the disciple''s faces as greed took over them. They looked at Lan Ming and grinned. They would have been afraid of her if they were fighting alone but they held the advantage.


    "I will have her head!"


    One male disciple roared as he charged towards Lan Ming. Others also charged towards her as all sorts of Spirit techniques were used and hurled towards her. The pressure from all the techniques caused the wind to make wild sounds.


    Lan Ming took a deep breath and disappeared from her spot. The next moment, she was already in front of the male disciple who had roared first, her sword inside his chest.


    The male disciple looked at her in horror as the pain assualted all of his being. Lan Ming held his face and said.


    "You''re a disappointment."


    And then ripped his head apart from his torso. Throwing the head to the side, she shook off her sword from his body and looked at others.


    "You want my head? Let''s see if you''re worthy of it."


    A carnage began as the whole Wind Flower Sect turned into a bloody battlefield. In the skies, the five top experts fought, sending waves of destruction on the sect and on thend, Lan Ming painted the whole road red with blood. She herself was covered in blood from head to toe, however her gaze was still as ferocious as ever.


    She now didn''t care about anything but showing the traitors of the consequences of their actions. However, it was then the battle of sky ended as Song Junwan''s body dropped on the ground riddled with wounds and some parts of her body were missing.


    Lan Ming''s heart trembled seeing Song Junwan as a voice entered her mind. It wasn''t that someone was speaking but it was something she remembered.


    "Do call me when you need me!"

 Chapter 55: The Judgement (2)

    Because of the emotional turmoil she was in, Lan Ming hadpleted forgotten about the ne she wore. It was a gift from Shen Yu and also something that would grant her safety.


    Only now she remembered the words Shen Yu had said to her as something shook in her. She bit her lips looking at Song Junwan''s body and went close to it.


    One disciple tried to attack her but was instantly cut in half by her sword. Although she had suffered some wounds, she was still in a state to fight everyone, however she didn''t have the will to fight any longer.


    She knelt in front of Song Junwan and found her still alive. Her heart beatings were unstable as if she could die any moment however, she was still alive and that alone gave Lan Ming the hope she needed to move forward.


    The four Peak Lords also descended from the sky, their bodies were in better state than Song Junwan but they weren''t far off. The wounds they had suffered were heavy and if not mended in time, could be life threatening. However, they still had a smile on their faces.


    Finally after years of nning and living under suppression of Song Junwan, they had finally killed her. They could finally rejoice and reap the benefits now. As for Lan Ming, they didn''t care about her.


    She was just a weakling to them who could disposed any time they wanted. But they didn''t want to keep her alive so Wei Long sent the same beam of light he had used previously.


    Lan Ming didn''t move from her ce and simply sat, keeping Song Junwan''s head in herp as if she had given up on resisting which made the four Peak Lords even more happy.


    The ten young women weren''t far away. They were tied tightly by robes and had their Cultivation based sealed so they could do nothing but see their mother like figure being killed by her own people. Tears welled up in their hearts as they swore in their hearts that if they survived somehow, they would bring the whole Wind Flower down and turn it into dust. They knew it was a wishful thinking but the rage in their hearts was too much for them. If they could, they would have sacrificed themselves to keep Lan Ming and Song Junwan alive, but s, they could only watch as the beam of light closed in, threatening to destroy Lan Ming''s body and soul.


    It was then, amidst the silence a voice sounded. It was a low whisper and the words were simple yet produced the most terrifying possible oue.


    "Please, Save me. Master Shen!"


    The moment those words sounded, everything stopped as if frozen by time itself. The beam of light dispersed in air as a translucent figure appeared in front of Lan Ming.


    The figure was illusory and one wouldn''t be able to see his features cleary. However, the terrifying aura he was radiating that made everyone stop in their tracks was enough to show them the strength of the figure.


    Even the Four Peak Lords were shocked as they couldn''t even move their body, let alone circte their Qi. They just hovered in the air as if their body had stopped in time while their mind still worked. They were horrified when they realised it and began to try whatever they could do to get out but nothing worked. They even tried to use their Qi to inform their backer about this but even their Qi wasn''t in their control.


    They felt helpless but could do nothing. They watched as the figure just stood on his ce, looking at the surroundings. Wherever his gaze passed, people felt their soul being suppressed as if a higher being was looking at them and they needed to bow before him. Of course, they couldn''t do that since their bodies were stopped in time, but that also put them under the terrifying pressure of that gaze. Many of the disciples even passed out in that state while others tried to hold on.


    The figure did nothing but just stand in a ce yet he had made the whole sect deadly silent. Even the whispering of winds could be heard.


    The figure then looked down at Lan Ming who was still holding Song Junwan and circting her Qi in Song Junwan''s body to keep her alive. Because of that, she didn''t even look up at the figure.


    It was then that the figure suddenly began to materialize as a young man appeared in his ce. He had deep ck hair with an undertone of red, and wore red robes. His expression was that of worry as he looked at Lan Ming. All the rage he was feeling back in the Sect was multiplied by seeing Lan Ming''s state.


    She was covered in blood from head to toe and anyone who didn''t see her battle would mistake that blood as her own. Shen Yu clenched her teeth but forced himself to calm down, atleast for now.


    "Ming''er. It''s me, you don''t need to worry about anything now. I''ll handle everything."


    His voice was soft as if he was coaxing a child and definitely not of someone ready to kill the whole Sect. He didn''t want to startle Lan Ming because he could see that her mental state wasn''t right.


    And he didn''t me her either. Just by looking around he had a guess what had happened and he could understand what Lan Ming was going through. It was really heartbreaking for him to see Lan Ming in such state. His heart ached but it also made the fire of anger brighter.


    Lan Ming flinched hearing his voice and raised her head, her eyes that were dark as abyss before now had a light of hope in them. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything.


    She had just said those words but she had thought that by the time Shen Yu arrives, everything would be destroyed. But who knew that Shen Yu woulde to save her so quickly. Her heart that was on the verge of breaking apart suddenly had a warm feeling that stopped that destruction.


    The others could only watch while waiting for their judgement.

 Chapter 56: The Judgement (3)

    Shen Yu felt as if his heart was being ripped apart by the bloodied sight of Lan Ming. It was as if she was going to die and leave him. He didn''t want that.


    ''She must have tried her best to protect this woman yet she is in such state. Is she even okay? Why can''t she speak? Please speak, even a single word.''


    However, Lan Ming really couldn''t speak. Her mental health was in shambles after it was hit by blow after blows. The only reason she was even conscious was because she couldn''t watch Song Junwan dying. How could she speak in such a state?


    Shen Yu clenched his fist and a rage he had never felt before surged in his whole body, threatening to destroy the fabric of reality itself. However, it was then a ck smoke rose from his body and mended everything.


    Shen Yu didn''t notice and tried to suppress his anger. He needed to do some things first before he would vent out his anger.


    He looked down at the woman Lan Ming was holding and crouched down near her. He touched her forehead as a green glow began to emit from his finger which covered the woman''s bodypletely.


    It took only a second before the glow died down, revealing Song Junwan in her peak state. However, her soul was still affected by the battle and Shen Yu didn''t heal it as it was always better for Soul to heal itself. He did give a boost for it so she could recover quickly.


    Lan Ming''s eyes widened as a wide smile appeared on her face. Tears began to drop from her eyes as she looked at her Elder Sister. She held her face and checked her, finding everythingpletely normal.


    She almost couldn''t believe it but she had to. It was all right in front of her. She wiped her tears and looked up at Shen Yu. With a heartwarming smile on her face, she said.


    "Thank you, Master Shen."


    And that was enough to make Shen Yu dazed. He had seen beautiful women and Lan Ming was definitely among them, however this smile of hers was different. Somehow, it hit directly at his heart and he felt as if had aplished something great.


    He could feel Lan Ming''s happiness throughout that smile. She was truly grateful, for not only saving Song Junwan but for alsoing to save her.


    Shen Yu smiled and wiped her tears. He rubbed her cheeks and said.


    "You should smile more like this. It makes you the most beautiful woman in the world. As for your problems, I ask you to leave them to me. From now one, every problem of yours is mine so just rx and let me handle it, okay?"


    Lan Ming nodded in excitement and said.


    "As you say, Yu. But I can''t just ept something like that for free, right? So how about I give you all my life? That way my problems will be yours along with my happiness."


    Shen Yu chuckled and patted her head. He then asked.


    "Then tell me who here have the right to live and who don''t. This is your sect and you shall pass the judgement."


    Lan Ming''s smile disappeared as her mood turned grim. However, knowing that Shen Yu was with her, she felt reassured and safe. So, she began to exin what had happened in the Sect.


    It all consisted of how the Grand Elder always wanted the seat of Sect Leader and was plotting against Song Junwan. Song Junwan was careful around him and also monitored all of his actions.


    However, suddenly out of nowhere, almost all of the sect began supporting the Grand Elder. If it wasn''t for the terrifying Cultivation base of Song Junwan, she might have died way early in the hands of the Grand Elder.


    After that, she had began to nurture her own faction in the Sect and she was able to some extent. A whole mountain peak was on her side and day by day, their faction was growing.


    Song Junwan and Lan Ming made sure to properly train the disciples and also protected them from all the dangers. All they wanted in return was their loyalty, not even their strength. As long as she had a faction supporting her, she would be the Sect Leader.


    Lan Ming was also dispatched to gather allies and talented disciples who would support Song Junwan. That''s why she was stationed in the Green Silk Town.


    However, Song Junwan''s health was getting worse day by day and because of that, she had decided to change her ns. Since she knew there was no core for her illness and that she would die, she decided to help her faction escape the Sect.


    After all, they would all be killed if the Grand Elder became the Sect Leader which was bound to happen. Lan Ming''s early arrival was even better and she decided to make a surprise escape.


    But who knew that even her own faction would betray her. The people she considered as family and treated them as if they were her own children, in the end bared their weapons against her.


    Only the ten young women were the stubborn ones who refused to change sides and were willing to die with Song Junwan and Lan Ming.


    All in all, it was a helpless situation where Song Junwan and Lan Ming were cornered and if Shen Yu had not arrived in them, they would have been killed by the Grand Elder.


    Shen Yu kept looking down on the ground so that Lan Ming doesn''t see his eyes. What he hated the most in the world was traitors who betrayed their own kind.,The people who were ungrateful to the core. He had always hated them and after inheriting this new body, those feelings just grew stronger because of how Shen Yu had died.


    He hated them all. And now he was again seeing traitors and not a few but a whole Sect. Not only that, but because of these traitors, his Lan Ming had to suffer so badly.


    He took a deep breath and asked.


    "Tell me, Ming''er, do you want me to forgive the disciples since they were technically forced?"


    He wanted to kill them all but he also wanted to see something first.

 Chapter 57: The Judgement (4)

    The one who got betrayed was Lan Ming and she was the one who deserved to bring judgment on the traitors. He would just act as her sword. Even though he wanted to destroy the whole sect, he wanted to see what Lan Ming wanted.


    Lan Ming lingered for a while, turning the already tense atmosphere even more tense and chilly. Their conversation was heard by everyone and that just gave them even more chills.


    By now, they had realised that their life depended on this one man who was stronger than anyone they had even heard of. Even those people from Holy Lands weren''t this terrifying.


    The Four Peak Lords had already resigned to their fates as they knew that no matter what, they were going to die. But they didn''t regret it, after all, they were going to die anyways if they had not rebelled against Song Junwan.


    As for the disciples, they were sweating buckets and praying in their hearts that Lan Ming forgives them. As much as ridiculous it was, they really hoped she would forgive them. If they could speak, they would have even begged her, s they could do nothing but watch silently as someone passed the judgment on them.


    However, not all of them were so optimistic. They had fought Lan Ming and knew what kind of demoness she was. She had cut disciples as if they were paper without a shred of hesitation and emotions on her face. How could such being forgive a heinous crime such a betrayal?


    And finally, under the solemn atmosphere, Lan Ming muttered two sentence that sealed the fate of whole Wind Flower Sect.


    "Betrayal is unforgivable. Loyalty is non-negotiable."


    Shen Yu smiled, feeling proud of Lan Ming. He patted her head once more and said.


    "Very well then, the judgement is passed. Now, you can go back to our sect and rest there. I''ve already asked Yue''er to arrange everything. Leave everything here to me, okay?"


    Lan Ming nodded as she gave a light smile to Shen Yu. She then muttered something.


    "Please give a quick death to the disciples. Although some of them do deserve to die horribly, most of them were forced into this. So, although I can''t forgive them, I can make their death quick."


    Shen Yu smiled, stood up and then clicked his fingers as both Lan Ming and Song Junwan disappeared from there along with the ten young women who had supported Song Junwan to the end. In Shen Yu''s opinion, they were the perfect candidate to join his sect.


    Finally left alone in the sect along with thousands of disciples that were hiding in their little abode, waiting for the results of the battle, Shen Yu was happy in a way. He stood up as he pped, making four beams appear in the distance.


    They rose from the ground and pierced the clouds as if connecting the heaven with earth. It looked like as if four pirs were supporting the sky that was falling on them. The ck clouds and the thunderstorms just made the sight even more terrifying.


    Finally, the anger that he had been suppressing erupted as winds howled, lightning bolts dropped from the sky as if punishing the sect and destroyed everything in their way.


    The sight was so horrifying that some disciples got their pants wet in fear. Every single one of those lightning bolt carried power enough to kill even Nascent Soul Realm practitoners so destroying the sect was nothing. It was the sight and the aura of the lightning which made the disciples scared to their bones.


    However, the most terrifying was the man who was doing this. They looked at Shen Yu as he smiled and waved his hand in the air, controlling the purple lightning that brought destruction to a Tier 2 Sect.


    All of the mountain peaks crumbled into pieces as cries and sheriks of disciples filled the atmosphere. The screams were not something that a human should be able to make but they wereing out of human''s mouth.


    When Lan Ming had asked to give quick death to the disciples, Shen Yu had agreed because he was going to kill them quickly... ording to him, dying by lightning was definitely quick, even if it meant you die by having your abode copse on your head.


    The disciples on the mountain peak couldn''t hold any longer and lost their consciousness. The screams were too terrifying and had traumatized them to the core.


    The show continued for a few minutes in which only the Four Peak Lords witnessed their whole Sect getting destroyed. Their hearts were filled with pain as this was their home, their sect however now they were seeing it getting destroyed.


    As for being shocked by Shen Yu''s power, they didn''t even consider this as his limits. He had frozen them in space and they could feel that as they were in Core Formation Realm. And they highly doubted that even someone from Holy Lands would be able to control space to this extent.


    It was simply horrifying.


    Finally, the destruction of the sect waspleted and as far as one could see, there would be nothing but destruction. All the mountains, all the buildings, everything that was in the Sect was destroyed, leaving nothing but rubble behind.


    Along with the destruction of the sect, almost every disciple in Wind Flower Sect also died. The geniuses who had a good future ahead had their future stolen, the people who had used their connection to get in sect were dead and even the servents were dead. Everyone including the mighty Elders who had authority over thousands upon thousands of people were also dead.


    Now, the only people alive in Wins Flower Sect were the disciples who had attacked Lan Ming, and the Four Peak Lords.


    Shen Yu waved his hand as the ck clouds cleared away, revealing the destruction under the clear sky. The mere sight of it shook hearts of Four Peak Lords and they finally regretted their actions.


    Mei Ling couldn''t help but curse Lan Ming in her heart. In her opinion, all of this happened because of Lan Ming. If she had told them that she had such a powerful man behind her, why would they go to that man?


    However, they could not change their past now.

 Chapter 58: The Judgement (5)

    [A/N: I don''t know if you all can handle it but mc is going to torture and all. It''s gory so you can skip if you want. I''m just venting my desires on these Peak Lords and disciples. You can skip by just knowing that they all died horribly. Also after writing 8 chapters in a day, I''m spent sost chapter of this tier will be repeated. Don''t buy it you want to but I''ll change the chapter when I wake up and write it. Also, these chapters aren''t edited. It''s 3 am for me and I''m sleeping so have a good night.]


    Shen Yu smiled, looking at the four Peak Lords. His rage had finally calmed after destroying the whole sect, however it wasn''t the end.


    He was a kind man and that aspect of his had never changed, even after years of suffering. Even when people hated him, he desired love from them so he loved them back.


    However, even a kind man has limits and the same went for Shen Yu. He had not survived those years of suffering by kindness but ruthlessnes. He was a man who knew when to be kind and when to be ruthless. And he was good at it.


    Now the switch had turned and his ruthless side was on. He grinned looking at the fourmbs that he was going to ughter and brought them down on the ground.


    He rubbed his hands, wondering on who should he punish first. However, then something urred to him as he turned to sides, then he clicked his fingers as all the disciples regained their consciousness.


    "Heh, how can I not have a audience when I''m going to perform the best show the world has every seen?"


    The disciples were confused at first but then remembered the horrors before they had passed out. Remembering everything, they wanted to go unconscious again but something was stopping them.


    "Alright, everyone. Please, look at your front. You''re going to witness a magnificent show you never would have imagined existed."


    Shen Yu grinned as he forced everyone to look in front. Getting the audience he wanted, he shifted his focus back on the four Peak Lords, who trembled under his gaze. They wanted to beg him but Shen Yu didn''t even want to listen to their disgusting voice so he had muted them.


    "Hmm, whichmb should I choose? Ah! Yes, the Grand Elder. You''re the Grand Elder, right?"


    Shen Yu asked as he pointed at Wei Long but of course he couldn''t answer. He just looked at him with a pleading look on his face.


    A viscous grin appeared on Shen Yu''s mouth as he pped his hands while saying.


    "Guess you''re going to be the first person to entertain the Audience."


    Suddenly, the ground beneath him trembled as a four meter high box made of ss appeared in front of him. It was all transperant so everyone could the insides and what they saw left them trembling.


    In the centre of the box, two sharp razor des were attached to a pivot. Each de was two meters long and was sharp enough to cut even Cultivators as if their body were vegetable.


    One didn''t need a big brain to guess what Shen Yu was going to do and that just left them trembling in shock. Their mind was trying to shut down to escape this but how could Shen Yu let his audience go?


    As for the bald Grand Elder, even his soul shivered at the sight of those des. He couldn''t believe that he was going to die like this, no, he would actually prefer dying right now. He didn''t want to even imagine what would happen to him if what Shen Yu did what he was guessing.


    Unfortunately for him, that was exactly what Shen Yu had in mind. He smiled and waved his hand as the body of Wei Long flew in the air andnded inside the ss box, right beside the des.


    Suddenly, Wei Long found that he could move his body again. The space around him that was restricting was gone. He was overjoyed and instantly tried to break the ss box. He knew there was no way Shen Yu would listen to him so he could only try this. Sadly, no matter what he did, the wall didn''t even had a scratch.


    The disciples watched as Wei Long tried everything in desperation but nothing worked. Even Shen Yu was seeing everybody with mirth in his eyes. After he felt it was enough, he sighed and said.


    "Alright, that''s enough. It''s time to entertain the Audience otherwise they''ll get bored and leave, you know."


    Wei Long gulped and turned his head. Looking at Shen Yu, he dropped on the ground and said.


    "Please forgive me, please grant me a quick death."


    "I can''t hear you....you want me start? Okay, as you say."


    Wei Long wanted to cry but no tears wereing out. He raised his head, hearing some sound and found the de attached to the pivoting at him. The des had began to rotate and were slowly gaining speed.


    Wei Long instantly decided on what should he do. Instead of getting tortured, he would prefer dying quickly so he brought his neck on the line of de. He didn''t even resist and offered himself to the death.


    With a swift cut, his head was detached from his torso, killing him instantly....or so everyone expected. However, how could Shen Yu not see what Wei Long was upto. He grinned and sent a stole the death authority from the box.


    He looked down at his wind where a golden thread turned into a ring rested. It was the fate of Wei Long which Shen Yu had turned on repeat. Now, no matter what happens, Wei Long wouldn''t die unless his fate was severed.


    "AGHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    And that''s what happened. Wei Long didn''t die even after having his head cut but he felt all the pain and agony of having his head cut. He screamed in his pain but it was just the start of his misery.


    Soon, the des began to rotate rapidly, turning the ss box into a grinder. Screams of agony and pain reverberated in the whole Wind Flower Sect as everyone including the Three Peak Lords watched their Grand Elder''s body turning into a paste, however even by that he wasn''t dead and was experiencing a pain a human wasn''t supposed to endure.


    After a few minutes, his screams died down as his mind broke. His soul couldn''t handle the torment and shattered.

 Chapter 59: The Judgement (6)

    Seeing the death Wei Long got, a chill ran down everyone''s spine. Just by hearing his screams, they had their scalpe numb. They couldn''t even begin to imagine what would they feel if that happened to them.


    The peak lords were the one who were most afraid. They knew it was their turn next and the death of Wei Long had given them trauma. They gulped and just hoped they got a better death than Wei Long.


    Nobody wanted to be in his shoes.


    Even the disciples were horrified and some of them had already lost their mind. Some had the urge to like but couldn''t do so. They couldn''t even look away as they were forced to watch the paste of meat that was still in the grinder.


    Shen Yu sat on a chair as he looked at the grinder with a solemn look on his face. He sighed and thought.


    ''As expected, I''m not made for this.''


    He had thought that maybe torturing someone like Wei Long would give him joy as he had tried to kill his loved one. But all felt was a light satisfaction that was just from the fact that he knew that Wei Long got what he deserved.


    After this one experiment, Shen Yu came to a conclusion that torture wasn''t made for him. He might watch torturing his opponents but he would never enjoy them. However, he was happy that his opponents got tortured.


    It was weird feeling for him but he did make a decision based on that. If his opponent deserved the torture treatment, he would just let them torture in some other dimensions but won''t watch it.


    He sighed and stood up from his chair, making everyone flinch as they looked at him, wondering who would be choose next and what he would do to them.


    Shen Yu was no less than a devil for the Wind Flower Sect and every movement of his terrified them. It was as if their primal fead had Awakened.


    Shen Yu walked towards the three Peak Lords and decided to throw them in different small worlds to torture them. He first picked one of the middle-aged man named Ling Feng and opened the Portal beside him.


    A strange sinister aura creeped out from the portal and a snake came from the other side. Shen Yu smiled and kicked the snake back in the portal alone with Ling Feng. Then, he closed the portal.


    Although Shen Yu didn''t do torture in front of them, the disciples had their imagination run wild and felt their body shivering despite being stuck in a ce.


    Shen Yu had just thrown Ling Feng in a small world where only snakes lived. He had abolished his Cultivation and also took his fate from him. He now had two golden circles in his hands.


    He then looked at Mei Ling and then remembered that she had cursed Lan Ming. Although he had not heard it, he knew it. So, he decided to give her some special treatment.


    He opened another portal, this rather normal and simple. The disciples began to doubt their eyes as they refused to believe that Shen Yu would give a easy death to Mei Ling. Even Mei Ling was thinking the same.


    However, it was then a giant ape standing atleast thrice the size of normal human walked out of the portal, stunning everyone. The ape began to beat its chest as it looked around in confusion.


    Shen Yu grinned and threw a pill in the ape''s mouth. In a matter of seconds, the ape''s eyes turned cloudy as its blood rushed around, making it exciting. It''s hungry eyes searched around for something and soonnded on Mei Ling.


    A ferocious light appeared in its eyes as it began to drag the horrified Mei Ling back in the portal. One didn''t need to think twice to guess what was going to happen to Mei Ling and that thought was too terrifying.


    Shen Yu was going to close the portal but then he threw more pills before closing the portal and muttered.


    "Why should one have all the fun?"


    He then looked at thest Peak Lords and was actually out of ideas for him. He stared at him for a few seconds but then shrugged as he simply created a portal to the hottest volcano and threw Tian Shen in that.


    He sighed, not feeling that happy even though he had dealt with his enemies. He shook his head and looked at the four golden circle of fate he had taken from the four Peak Lords.


    He simply threw them aside and looked at the disciples that were still frozen in their ce, their eyes begging for mercy and death.


    Shen Yu looked at them for a few seconds and then disappeared, leaving the destroyed Wind Flower Sect behind. The disciples were confused as to what was going to happen to them but soon they found out as hundreds of ming meteors mmed onto the already ravaged Wind Flower Sect, destroying it from the face of the world.


    Shen Yu looked at the destruction from above the Sect and then teleported back to the Sect.


    He soon appeared near the library of his sect and found only Ning Xi sitting there on the stairs leading to the library. She still had a wine gourd in her hand, her face intoxicated.


    However, the moment he appeared, her eyes snapped open as she turned to look at him. A grin appeared on her face as she threw the wine gourd at him and said.


    "I''m guessing you need it."


    Shen Yu caught the wine gourd and came to sit at her side. Now, a young man and a red headed drunkard could be seen drinking their wine silently.


    Ning Xi didn''t speak even a word and simply gave tbhpany Shen Yu wanted after going through what he had done. No matter what, he had killed a whole sect which included thousands of people and even though he knew they deserved it, it still affected him. And in this moment, he wanted nothing but a silentpany which Ning Xi gave.


    Ning Xi looked at him from the corner of her eyes and shook her eyes.

 Chapter 60: Talk with Ning Xi

    Shen Yu was mentally exhausted after all the work. Although, he was affected by the destruction of whole Sect, he was more affected by the sight he has witnessed there.


    After all, the disciples did deserve to die since they had attacked Lan Ming with the intention of killing and even injured her so much. How could Shen Yu let them go? The most he could do to them was give a traumatic death that they would remember in their best life.


    However, the sight of Lan Ming covered in blood from head to toe was something he hoped he would never again. In fact, he was already making ns to keep her wives safe at all cost.


    Even the ne n was good, however it wasn''t that effective. There were only two ways in it in which his consciousness would materialize.


    The first one was obviously when Lan Ming or any of his wives called for his help. And second one was if Lan Ming was dying. Since he didn''t want to hinder their progress, he had kept the requirement limited to death.


    After all, getting injured in Cultivation world was way toomon and if he helped everytime they were injured, their growth would stop and nobody would be happy with that.


    However, the n was rather ineffective as Lan Ming had forgotten to call him and since she wasn''t in any mortal danger untill thest attack, his consciousness wasn''t activated.


    He was now trying to find a way to solve this problem because he never wanted to go through something like that ever again. He cleary remembered the feeling of losing Lan Ming he had felt back then and it was the worst thing he had experienced. And it wasing from a person who had suffered a lot.


    He looked at the sun and then at his partner who had also became his drinking partner, Ning Xi. She didn''t say a single word the whole time they sat there as if she didn''t care what Shen Yu was going through.


    However, Shen Yu viewed it as differently. He had wanted some silentpany and Ning Xi understood that and did that. He couldn''t help but smile as he realised how great partners he had. They hadn''t spent much time together but still understood each other.


    "Thanks for the drink, Xi."


    "No problem at all. So, care to tell me what happened? I only saw Lan Ming and Song Junwan in their... injured state. They''re currently in Yue''s quarters. Still, I don''t understand what happened to send even Song Junwan in such state?"


    Ning Xi asked. She had been quite surprised when Lan Ming and Song Junwan had appeared suddenly with ten other young women. As Shen Yu had said, Ying Yue had already prepared everything for them and they were quickly taken care of. Xiao Lan and Ying Yue didn''t Song Junwan but Ning Xi knew. And she knew her personally as they were quite close.


    That''s why she was shocked to see her friend in such state and demaned answers. Unfortunately, nobody was in the mood to talk so she was forced toe here and drink in library, sadly she wasn''t granted ess with wine so she simply sat on the stairs.


    Shen Yu sighed and began recounting that had happened with the Wind Flower Sect. The more Ning Xi heard, the more shocked and angry she became. Song Junwan was her friend and although not very close, she still treasured their friendship. Not to mention, she was close with the Wind Flower Sect due to being the head of Branch of Heavenly Sect Federation.


    As every thing settled in her mind, rage filled her being as she snorted in anger, "Hmph! That old bones really had some guts to actually do this to her. Did he really forgot that I was standing beside her? Unfortunately, you killed him otherwise I would have taught him a lesson he wouldn''t even forget in his next life."


    ''Well, he wouldn''t forget me also. But wait! His soul is destroyed so he won''t reincarnate.''


    Of course, Shen Yu wasn''t going to tell about his deeds on Wind Flower Sect to his wives. He didn''t want them to think that he was a bloodthirsty sadistic bastard, after all.


    Ning Xi shook her head in regret and asked.


    "So, did you really destroy the whole Sect?"


    "Yeah, would that cause any problems?"


    "It would for sure. Wind Flower Sect was a Tier 2 sect, one of the only 50 in whole Qing Empire. And you should know how powerful Tier 2 sects are. Even the Empire would have to dere all out war if they wanted to destroy whole Tier 2 Sect, which you just did so casually. It would surely attract attention from everyone and since you''ve decided to take thest members of Wind Flower Sect, you would also be targeted."


    Shen Yu drank a mouthful of wine and said.


    "Well, then, let theme. We''ll see."


    "Meh, you don''t need to worry so much. I''m pretty sure that the Heavenly Sect Federation would make me the in charge of this mission which would be held for investigation this whole thing. And if that happened, you''re safe from eyes of the federation, however the same can''t be said for others. You''ll surely attract a lot of attention and trouble. I just hope you don''t kill all by yourself and give me some fun too."


    Ning Xi first warned Shen Yu and thenughed. Shen Yu patted her head, which she didn''t resist and said.


    "Thanks for the help. Also, you''re going to continue staying in the federation? I thought you have decided to be in my Sect."


    Ning Xi shrugged and answered.


    "I was going to quit it but with this current issue, it''s better if I''m there. Don''t worry, I''ll still be your wife and the member of this sect. No way, I''m backing down before pinning you on my bed."


    "Guess you''ll never back down than. Anyways, let''s go and see others."


    Shen Yu snorted and stood up, looking into distance at the Ying Yue''s room.

 Chapter 61: Meeting

    Shen Yu arrived near Ying Yue''s quarters which was a big building all for herself. It was less like a quarters and more like a mansion. There was a small pond beside the building which emitted wisps of Qi and on the other side was a small garden which was filled with many spiritual nts. Their flowers spread a sweet aroma, making a rxed and serene atmosphere.


    Of course, when Shen Yu had made the quarters he had made sure they were of excellent quality. How could he let his disciples live in a poor ce?


    Ning Xi sighed looking at the building and said in a teasing tone.


    "Man, the more I see this the more I just want to stay here forever. You have made my paradise here, Master Yu. Don''t think you can throw me out someday."


    "My sect has only iing. Outgoing isn''t allowed so you can''t escape me even if you want to."


    "Hehe, possessive, I like it."


    Talking with each other, they entered the building and went to upper floor where they ceased their talking. When Ying Yue had firste to her new home, she had only stayed on the ground floor as it was the best for cultivation, however there were some upper floor which were meant for other purposes.


    Currently, thedies were on the upper floor, tending to Song Junwan. Shen Yu and Ning Xi entered the spacious room which had only a single bed on which Song Junwany, her eyes closed. Beside her, Xiao Lan, Lan Ming and Ying Yue were sitting on chairs, discussing something.


    When they heard the sound of door opening, they stood up to look at Shen Yu. And before anyone could react, Lan Ming dashed towards him and hugged him tightly.


    Although slightly surprised, Shen Yu hugged her back with a smile on his face. He didn''t say anything and simply patted her head, telling her that he was with her.


    The others didn''t react much as if they had already expected this and simply stood on the sides, having a knowing smile on their faces. Ning Xi tried to join the group but Ying Yue red at her.


    After a while, Lan Ming asked in a low voice.


    "Master Shen, Do you think I did something wrong by killing all those disciples?"


    Shen Yu sighed, getting the reaction he had expected from Lan Ming. After all, even he was affected by killing so many people so how could Lan Ming who had passed the judgement not be affected? Killing thousands of people wasn''t something they could do.


    ''I am pretty sure those higher beings would do something like this without hesitation. Tsk, that''s why I don''t want to be like them and lose my humanity.''


    He lingered for a while before answering.


    "You did nothing wrong. They all deserved that for betraying you."


    "But they were technically forced by circumstances...."


    "It doesn''t matter what they faced but what you think matters. Let''s sit down first."


    Shen Yu looked at Ying Yue as she came and helped Lan Ming take a seat. Previously, Lan Ming was bottling up everything so she was talking normally with others however, with Shen Yu''s presence, she dropped all of her pretense and sought solution for her conflicted feelings from him.


    Shen Yu smiled and also sat down. He looked at the sleeping Song Junwan and noticed that her recovery speed was very fast and it wouldn''t take long before she would regain her consciousness. It was a good news and he was very happy with it.


    Turning back at Lan Ming, he said.


    "You know, Ming, this world is way too dangerous and humans just makes up a very small portion of this world. However, they are the only ones who are still fighting the Spiritual Creatures to till this day, but because of that, they had to face unimaginable nightmares and horrifying things. And you should know this better than anyone. You''re a Core Formation Realm practitioner and I don''t think one can reach this realm without venturing into the true world.


    "So, you should know that the humans live on edge, especially higher realm Cultivators. Because the higher you go in realms, the more of the world you see and the more nightmares you witness. These nightmare and horrifying things leave mental scars on everyone''s minds. You see, this side of Hollow Mountains is still very good since they had not seen the horrors others have seen. In a way, the lower ceiling here is a gift for everyone, even though people don''t realise it."


    He put his hand on Lan Ming''s hand and continued.


    "And because of all these constant battles against these Spiritual Creatures, the scars on people''s mind gets worse day by day. You must have heard about people going losing their mind and going berserk. Although it''s rare here, in outside world it happens a lot. Do you know why?"


    Lan Ming shook her head as she listened attentively and noted everything down in her mind. Even others were listening very carefully to him.


    "It''s because human''s mind isn''t made for the horrors they go through. They slowly lose their goal, their morals, their principles, and even their reason of living. The mental scars are the worst thing that can kill people slowly like a slow poison that kills you slowly.


    "But I believe that as long as a person sticks to their morals and principles, they would never lose their humanity. It''s when you go against your own existence, you lose your humanity."


    Shen Yu didn''t hurry and exined everything to Lan Ming with a soft focus. He didn''t want to scare her but he also wanted to give her a lesson and make her depression go away.


    "You said something about traitors, right? What was it?"


    "Betrayal is unforgivable. Loyalty is non-negotiable."


    "Yes, so isn''t this in a way your principle, something that defines your existence. However, if you feel guilty about those traitors, wouldn''t that mean you''re going against your own existence?"


    Lan Ming''s eyes widened as she felt something shaking in her. The words that Shen Yu just said Awakened something in her as her mind turnedpletely still. She understood everything. She understood what she needed to do.

 Chapter 62: Useful

    Lan Ming closed her eyes as she felt a change in soul. It was as something was Awakening in her and elevating her soul to higher stages. It was a weird yetforting feeling.


    It didn''t take long for her to realise what was happening and her hands trembled understanding it. A shiver of shock ran through her body as she thought.


    ''Nascent Soul! I have Awakened my Nascent Soul, how is that possible? I''m barely in Early-Stage Core Formation Realm and before Nascent Soul Realm, it''s impossible to awaken your Nascent Soul. Then howe I have Awakened my Nascent Soul? How does this even make sense?''


    She was in such a shock that she didn''t even listen to what Shen Yu was saying. However, his voice soon broke her reverie.


    "Hmm, are you alright? Ming''er?"


    "Ah! Yes, I was just thinking about your words... they''re really Profound and helped me a lot. Thank you, Master Shen."


    Shen Yu chuckled and again petted her red head. He said, rubbing her head.


    "It''s all fine as long as you are good. If you understand my words then you should know that you shouldn''t feel guilty for traitors who betrayed you. It doesn''t matter what their motive was, they had betrayed you."


    Ning Xi on the sides nodded and said.


    "He''s right. I mean, tell me, would you forgive the people who killed your whole family, if it was under the so called righteousness?"


    Lan Ming looked at Ning Xi and could sense bitterness in her words, as if she was saying that with experience. Knowing that Ning Xi was worried about her, she got a warm feeling in her heart. Her gaze then swept past Xiao Lan and Ying Yue, and they both smiled at her. Even Xiao Lan who didn''t smile often was offering her rare smile because she wanted to show her that she was with her.


    Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "See? You already have a new family so you should now look at your future. We''ll always be there to support you. That''s why I''m making such a big family, you know. And you are now a part of that family, or do you have a problem with that?"


    "Ah! No, of course not. I will be more than happy to join your family but...."


    Lan Ming instantly got flustered and waved her hand in front of her face. However, then she looked at Song Junwan and pursed her lips.


    "I am still a part of Wine Flower Sect and until the Sect Leader makes any decision, I can''t say anything for sure. However, I''m pretty sure she will agree to this agreement."


    "That''s great. I''ve seen her vitals and she is recovering rapidly and should be able to regain consciousness. We''ll ask her then. Well, let''s go, we should let her rest. Though, I''ll stay here for a bit to help her Soul recover effectively. You can go, I''ll join you guys in a few minutes."


    Lan Ming nodded and after ncing at Song Junwan onest time, left the room with others. They didn''t go elsewhere and settled themselves on the ground floor. They all sat on sofas facing each other and Xiao Lan began to prepare them the tea.


    Ning Xi looked at the tea and then at her wine gourd, she seemed reluctant to put it away but making her decision, she put it away and picked up the tea cup.


    They didn''t start the conversation but enjoyed the calm atmosphere and delicious tea. However, Lan Ming was drinking rather slowly as if something was going in her mind.


    Finally, she asked, looking at Ning Xi.


    "Sister Ning, Master has destroyed a whole Sect, would that cause any problems?"


    Ning Xi raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "You''re really worrying over a man who had casual destroyed a whole damned sect? Even if those Four Major Sectsbined their forces, they wouldn''t be able to stand against him. Though that''s a different matter if they had help from Holy Lands. I won''tment on that."


    "It''s not about whether they can do anything or not. It''s more about how troublesome they would be to him. Even a mosquito is powerless against mortal humans but even they are irritating. I''ve already disturbed Master''s peace and I don''t want more people to trouble him because of me."


    Lan Ming shook her head and said. Ning Xi understood her point and shrugged.


    "You shouldn''t worry for the Federation as I''ll handle it, however it''s only till the day you guys reveal yourself as this sect members. Then, the situation will get heated. Till then, you''re all safe from federation side since I''ll give the data I want to give them."


    "Thanks, brute. Although you''re a muscle head, you''re proving to be quite useful for Master."


    Ying Yue sipped her tea and said, looking at Ning Xi who had put her legs on the table. Obviously, Ying Yue didn''t like such actions andbined with how Ning Xi always acted, Ying Yue didn''t like her at all. In her opinion, Ning Xi was thest person who deserved her master''s benevolence. If she could, she would have thrown her out of the sect however, she couldn''t do that because it was Shen Yu who took Ning Xi in.


    Ning Xi as usual justughed it off and said.


    "Atleast I''m good at something."


    Seeing such a strange interaction, Lan Ming was speechless and decided to ask the only person who wasn''t ring at each other, Xiao Lan.


    She went closer to her and asked.


    "What happened between the two of them?"


    Xiao Lan looked at the twodies in interest as her eyes shined in excitement. She then answered her question.


    "It''s because Senior Sister Yue didn''t like the fact that junior Sister Xi wants to dominate Master in bed."


    Hearing her straightforward answer made Lan Ming''s face flush as she looked away. It was then she caught onto something and asked Ning Xi.


    "But sister, what about other Sects? I doubt they stay idle."


    "What can they even do? They''ll search and search, finding nothing."

 Chapter 63: Holy Scriptures

    Ning Xi sipped the tea and nodded in satisfaction. This tea was really good and rejuvenating, she even began considering having the tea packed for herself. However, she didn''t say anything yet.


    Then she looked at Lan Ming and answered her question.


    "You don''t need to be so worried, you know. Even if the other sects look into the matter they''ll find nothing. After all, there is no evidence. They''ll just see that someone hade and destroyed the sect. How and why? No one will know. But this is bound to shock the whole Empire as this has never happened in whole Empire''w history.


    "You should know that to destroy a whole Tier 2 sect without leaving any survivors is nigh impossible task that only the Empire and Four Major Sects can do. But even for them, it''s difficult as they would have to dispatch a group of Nascent Soul Realm experts and it isn''t an easy job. Now, everyone will be confused and fearful, even the other Tier 2 sects. As for the Major Sects, I''m sure even they will be vignt now. They know that the neither the Major Sects not the Empire did such a thing. So, they''ll be afraid of the unknown, that''s why I''m telling you to keep low now."


    She sighed and said.


    "Master won''t really care about the Major Sects as long as it involves us and I''m sure of that. But it''s our duty and responsibility to keep the troublesome work away from him. What will be the point of his resting if he''ll be constantly bugged by some ants."


    Ying Yue nodded and added.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. Master had said that he''ll train me and Junior Sister Xiao Lan for the uing Annual Sect Tournaments. So yeah, nobody will be leaving the sect in the meantime."


    "Hehe, that''s a good idea. Making a surprise entrance in the Tournaments will be fun. Haha, I can already imagine the faces of those arrogant bastards of Major Sects. They''ll be so shocked and confused seeing Sister Song alive. It''ll be fun."


    Ning Xiughed out loud but then realised something.


    "Wait! He''s gonna participate in the tournaments?"


    On her statement, she received deadpan looks from everyone but her skin was thick as a mountain so she continued to grin, while gesturing to Ying Yue for answer.


    Ying Yue sighed and rubbed her forehead as she said.


    "You''re gonna have topensate me for the headache you''re giving me. Anyways, due to many reasons, Master have a dream to make his Sect the top of this world...wait! Why do I feel like we had this conversation before?"


    Ning Xi titled her head in confusion and pped her thigh. She smiled sheepishly and said.


    "Hehe, I already had this conversation back in the Green Silk Town."


    Suddenly, the room''s temperature went down as everyone shivered looking at Ying Yue''s cold eyes. If looks could kill, Ning Xi would be dead a thousand times.


    Xiao Lan patted Ying Yue''s hand and said.


    "It''s fine, Senior Sister. Even though she''s a little bit... slightly.... dumb, she''s powerful and will be helpful for the greater cause."


    Ning Xi looked at them with a weird look and asked. Somehow, she had a feeling that the two women were upto no good and it definitely involved her.


    "What greater cause?"


    Ying Yue smiled but her smile was far from a normal smile. She licked her lips and took out two thick books from her storage ring. She gave them to both Xiao Lan and Ning Xi, saying.


    "These are Holy Scriptures of Divine Harem Sect which every Disciple would need to read and understand. And as you two are going to be part of this Sect, you will have to follow the Holy Scriptures at any costs."


    "Hey! This is too suspicious. I ain''t taking it, what are you two nning? Starting a cult or religion or what?"


    Ning Xi jumped and backed away from the thick book. She wasn''t getting good vibes from the two women and wanted to run away. They were too dangerous, especially their smile. Even though she was more powerful than them, she didn''t have the confidence that she would be able to defeat these two crazy women.


    She turned to Lan Ming for help but found her already reading the book''s first page. Her face turned speechless by seeing the intoxicated look on Lan Ming''s face. She would only have that look when the matter involved Shen Yu.


    Ning Xi turned towards the thick book and gulped, getting closer to it slowly. Her heart thumped loudly as she thought.


    ''Is it rted to him? Really? Wait! It''s possible considering how obsessed they look for him. If it''s rted to my husband, I need to learn everything.''


    Ying Yue crossed her leg over her other leg, and smiled. Her gazed firstnded on Lan Ming and she nodded, getting the reaction she expected from her.


    ''Umu! Nobody can resist Master''s charms. He''s the best.''


    Then, she looked at Ning Xi who had also picked up the book and waspletely engrossed in it in a matter of seconds. Ying Yue was very happy to see such a reaction but they needed to continue the talk so she coughed.


    "Ahem! You two can take that with you and readter. But I need to talk about something first as the First Wife of Master."


    Hearing that, everyone''s ears perked up as they reluctantly put away their books and stored it in their storage ring carefully. They then faced Ying with a serious look on their faces, except Xiao Lan who just sat there as rxed as ever.


    "It''s about the matter of who will be first to have the pleasure night with Master. We all know Master so it''s upto us to decide the matter ourselves. So, any opinions?"


    Ying Yue asked, looking at others and especially Ning Xi. She even gave a provocative smirk to her, as if challenging her.


    Ning Xi''s lips twitched seeing her face as she shouted.


    "Hell yeah! I''m going for the win and will be the first to dominate Master."

 Chapter 64: Attack Together

    Hearing Ning Xi''s words, the three began to look at her weirdly, even Lan Ming was looking at her as if she was a rare species. Ning Xi as usual didn''t get affected by their looks and even snorted.


    "I''ve already seduced Master and I''m going for the kill. I''ll be the first one to dominate him."


    "As far as I remember, someone said the same thing and still got submissive when Master kissed her."


    Ying smiled as she said in a teasing tone. Ning Xi rolled her eyes at her and replied.


    "Of course, it''s not an easy task. It''s Master after all, it''ll take time and a lot of work. I might even be defeated everytime but I''ll surely rise to be on the top one day."


    Xiao Lan rolled her eyes and said.


    "I say, Sister Ning will be thest to serve Master. Who agrees with me?"


    Ying Yue instantly agreed with her and as the three looked at Lan Ming, she pursed her lips before raising her arm. She looked at Ning Xi and said.


    "Sorry, Sister Ning."


    Ning Xi looked at the three women and clicked her tongue. She then sighed and threw her head.


    "Fine! Since you''re my sisters from now on, I''ll agree with you three. I also camest so there''s that. But remember this, support me other times since I''m supporting your decision now. That''s what our sisterhood should be."


    Hearing her words, a warm smile appeared on the otherdies as they realised that they truly were sisters now. All four had unique circumstances and cherished the feeling of having a family so having three sisters made them incredibly happy.


    Ying Yue giggled and said.


    "Now that I think about it, you''re not half bad. Alright, I ept you as my sister and will definitely help you in whatever you want. Of course, that doesn''t include things that go against master but I''m pretty sure even you don''t want to do things against Master."


    Xiao Lan also nodded in agreement and added.


    "Yeah, I''ll also help you in my own way. As for your....kinks, that''s on you and Master. We all have fantasies to be honest and we will have to see which one suits Master. If he doesn''t like something, we shouldn''t do that even if we like it. However, from what I''ve seen he doesn''t dislike you trying to dominate him and even finds fun in it so I also don''t have any problems with you."


    Lan Ming chuckled hearing theirs while having a light red glow on her cheeks and said.


    "I agree. I didn''t have any family aside from Elder Sister Song, who adopted me. So, I truly am grateful for you all who epted me in your family. And yes, I''ll also support my sisters in everything."


    Ning Xi began tough loudly and said.


    "Exactly, that''s what family means. We have same husband and I''m sure even he wants that all of us are happy with each other. Besides, I like all three of you so consider me as your shield. You can use my body as a defensive for everything. Mind you, I have a thick skin so nothing can prate me aside from Master''s cock."


    She then licked her lips as she proposed.


    "On the topic of first night, how about we all have the night together? I don''t mind you all joining since I''m sure Master will have a huge stamina and I alone wouldn''t be enough for him."


    A light blush appeared on Xiao Lan''s and Ying Yue''s faces while Lan Ming''s face turned pure red as she stared fidgeting around. They were all virgin and the thought that someone aside from their beloved would see them in that condition made them too embarassed.


    Ning Xi blinked as she realised the impact of her words. In fact, she herself was virgin and had never really participated in such activities, however she had read and heard a lot of things about sex so she was naturally interested in it. And since she had already epted them as her sisters, she also didn''t have any problems with having a wild night with them. It was exciting for them.


    "Hey, why are you so embarassed now? Isn''t it better? Think about it, what if you couldn''t handle master properly then won''t he remain unsatisfied? Master is too kind and he won''t evenin but it''s our duty as his wives that he''s satisfied. So, I say that we all attack him and satisfy him."


    With every word Ning Xi spoke, thedies''s blush grew harder until they were about to faint. Every word of her was hitting directly at their hearts and even their insecurities. They were truly beginning to consider her words.


    Xiao Lan pursed her lips as she thought.


    ''He is a Primordial Being and I''m sure he has a lots of stamina and judging by how much he has lived, he won''t be easily satisfied. I''m just a mortal currently and even if I begin the cultivation, I''ll be very weak. Worse, I''ve been virgin in both lives so I don''t even know how to serve him. Can I really handle him alone? Would he be disappointed?''


    Ying Yue looked down at her feet as she thought.


    ''She is right. Master is an unfathomable being and I doubt he''ll be satisfied with us alone physically. He would surely enjoy being with us because he loves us but physical satisfaction is another thing. I need to make sure Master is satisfied in all ways.''


    Lan Ming''s mind wasn''t even working properly because her thoughts were going in wild direction as she imagined some scenes she didn''t want to, even though she liked them.


    Ning Xi smirked seeing their faces and stopped talking. She simply decided to wait as she knew she would get her answer soon. And she did as Xiao Lan spoke first.


    "Sister Ning is right, I''m fine with your suggestion."


    Ying Yue also nodded.


    "I''m also fine with this arrangements."


    The three then looked at Lan Ming and mumbled simultaneously.


    "She''s a goner!"


    They looked at each other in surprise and burst intoughter.


    After some time, Ning Xi stood up and said.


    "I''ll go and handle the outside world so sorry, but the first night will have to wait. Don''t worry, it won''t take long. I''ll just report that I need to check this new Sect in investigation ande here for our wild night."

 Chapter 65: Trapped in Past

    A few hours after the Wind Flower was destroyed....


    Something big happened in Wind Flower Sect. That was being circted like a rapid news among the nearby sects and cities, even the Major Sects got the news. The Green Silk Town being the nearest town had felt the after effects of Sect being destroyed and the people of other sects living in it reported everything to higher ups.


    However, nobody could really tell what had happened as going close to the sect was nearly impossible for the residents of Green Silk Town. There was a powerful aura of lightning outside the perimeter of Sect, which prevented anyone from going in. Only powerful experts could get inside however, it would take time for them to arrive.


    That''s why nobody knew that the Tier 2 sect had been destroyed. After all, it was too ridiculous of a thought that nobody even considered. They knew about Wind Flower Sect''s strength and they were quite high in Tier 2 sects, so it was practically impossible for them to be destroyed so quickly and silently.


    However, there were always exceptions.


    On the tip of a fallen structure, two figure stood, looking over thend where once the Mighty Wind Flower Sect hailed. Now, it was nothing but ruins.


    One of the figure was a tall middle-aged man with a bald head who stood like a mighty mountain behind the first figure who was a young woman in herte twenties. They both had ck robes on them and they looked quite suspicious.


    The young woman extended her hand and felt the electric charge in the air. She chuckled and said.


    "Now, that''s something we have chanced upon. So, what did you find, Hastor?"


    The middle-aged named Hastor closed his eyes upon hearing the order and spread his Spirit Sense to whole sect, however he was still struggling to do it because of the residual energy of the lightning that destroyed the sect.


    However, he was able to gather many things before he coughed up blood. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth and mumbled.


    "ording to the information we have, I''ve identified every person from the sect except the Peak Lords and Sect Leader. Aside from them, everyone is dead and many of their bodies isn''t even in good shape. It looks like some natural cmity struck here because I also sensed the fire element. All in all, I came to the conclusion that the leaders of the Sect were doing forbidden but got the bacsh from the Heavens, which ultimately destroyed their sect. However, the Peak Lords and Sect Leader were able to escape in time."


    "Heavens punishment, huh."


    The young woman licked up lips as her suddenly turned nk, as if she had lost her soul. Her body began to emit a strange aura that made the space around her ripple.


    Hastor backed away, hearing some whispers which sent chills all over his body. He was a Nascent Soul Realm powerhouse but even he was afraid of those whispers which contained the Truth of Heavens. Sometimes, knowledge could be a dangerous thing and he didn''t want to know anything.


    He looked at his young miss in admiration and stood far a little distance away from her. Only a few knew about her true abilities and he was one of them. And even to this day, the thought of being her opponent scared him so much that he would rather prefer dying than be her enemy.


    The woman raised her hand as she began to weave some hand signs, making a strange energy toe out from the small cracks in the space around her and merge with her eyes, making them pure golden in colour.


    ''Now now, is it really Heavens who punished the Sect or is it the work of someone else?''


    The woman''s lips tugged upwards as she thought. No matter how much one investigated the ruins of the sect, they woulde to same conclusion Hastor had came on. Because that was the only logical confusion.


    The resources in the Qing Empire were very scarce and even the Qi was less in quantity and quality. Combined with a few more reasons, it was practically impossible to go above Nascent Soul Realm in Qing Empire and that was why nobody could think that this was a work of single person.


    It was a ridiculous thought and the people would rather ept that than epting that a person even stronger than the major Sects was lurking between them.


    However, for some reason the young woman didn''t believe it. She had a hunch that something was wrong here. That''s why she had used her Divine Eyes of Truth which could pry into not only the past but even the future. The cost was obviously high and every usage of it meant the possible death of her. That''s why she didn''t use it much but she wanted to now.


    Slowly, her vision became white as she felt herself being ascended to some unknown ne. White mist wrapped around her, restricting her movements but she was used to it so she didn''t panic.


    Soon, the clouds of white mist dispersed, bringing her to a ce which looked exactly like Wind Flower before it was destroyed. However, it was oddly silent.


    The woman felt a strange fear as she gulped and looked around.


    The sky above the strange dark sect was pure red and in between, patches of ck clouds could be seen, making the sight scary. What made it even more unnerving was the dead silent of the sect.


    She was too confused by the turn of events as she had never encountered anything like this. She had tried to see in the past of the Sect before it was destroyed to know the reason of its destruction. However, what she was seeing now waspletely different, eerie and bone chilling.


    She began to have second thoughts about this and thought of returning back to her body, however she soon found out that she couldn''t even do that. That made her shocked to the core and every part of her being was screaming at her for the danger.


    She was terrified to the core and tried to find an escape. But even after searching for a long time, she found nothing but a deadly silent Sect.


    "I-I am trapped in the past...."

 Chapter 66: Qing Zhiyan

    The young woman with Divine Eyes Of Truth, continued to look for any clues or anything she could use to escape this bizzare situation she had found herself in. She was panicking inside but even then, she had a cold head which allowed her to continue working.


    Finally, when almost a day had passed and she still didn''t give up, something changed. Up in the red sky, the clouds cleared up slightly as two emerald greens eyes, bigger than even the clouds, appeared. They gazed down at the young woman in intrigue and blinked.


    "It''s enough. Did you learn your lesson, kid?"


    The young woman jumped back in fear as she got into a fighting stance upon hearing the eerie calm voice. She had been in the dead silent world for a whole day and hearing the voice so suddenly shocked her to the core.


    She took a deep breath and looked up, only to see two giant green eyes in the sky, looking directly at her. Compared to the enormous eyes covering whole sky, she looked like a small ant.


    However, even then she didn''t lose her cool and sped her hand, as she said while bowing.


    "Greetings, Senior. My name is Qing Zhiyan. I wonder what I did that offended you?"


    The same voice then sounded again, as the eyes narrowed at her.


    "You tried to use your eyes on my Master. If I had not sensed it in time and stopped you, your soul and body would have been obliterated. Even a single glimpse of his true self will be enough to cause you a brain damage, well, if you''re able to survive that is."


    Qing Zhiyan trembled hearing that. In the whole day she had spent searching for clues, she had made guesses for being in this situation. And one of them was that she was trying to pry into a powerful person and received a bacsh. Of course, she never imagined that there would someone so powerful that even the Divine Eyes Of Truth wouldn''t be able to help her.


    She took a deep breath and said.


    "I apologise for that. A Ther 2 Sect has been destroyed and I was investigating...."


    "You don''t need to say anything. I already know everything. I just did this to test you. You''re a crafty yet stubborn woman who would go to any lengths to get stronger. You''ll do good under my Master and that''s why I decided to test you."


    Qing Zhiyan was shocked at first, but then nodded. The being in front of her was obviously someone who transcended the Heavens themselves, otherwise she could think of nothing that could surpass the Divine Eyes of Truth. That meant that she could hide nothing from this being and she was like a open book in front of her.


    Because of that, she decided to not use her schemes and speak her mind.


    "Yes, Senior. If you know so much then you should also know how my life has been till now. I want to be strong, so strong that no one, not even the Major Sects could stop me. About being under your master....will he ept a weakling like me?"


    In all honesty, Qing Zhiyan believed that the only thing she had were her eyes and nothing else. That''s why she was confused if the master of this being in front of her would consider her taking in.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. My Master is very kind and as long as you don''t have any ulterior motives and wants to serve his Sect with pure heart and pure dedication, he''ll ept you. Also, he''s the one who destroyed the Sect because the Sect did a sin of offending."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and said.


    "I will server Master with all of my heart. You know my goal and should be able to see the truth in my words, right?"


    "Yes, that''s why I even bothered saving you. You are a good child and as my master''s motive, you deserve to have a good life. So as long as you serve him well, all of your problems will be solved."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled even further hearing that and bowed again.


    "Then I request Senior to tell me where I can find him?"


    "That''s another test for you. Although I am a servant, I don''t want someone Master won''t like to enter the sect. But, seeing your sincerity, I''ll give you a hint. The survivors of Wind Flower Sect are with him as he had saved them."


    "Survivors, Huh. I see, thanks for the information, Senior. I''ll do my best to find Master and show him my worth."


    "Sigh! You don''t need to show your worth or anything. Master judges person on their personality and deeds, not on their strength and talent. Also, if you manage to find him then don''t tell him about this. You''ll meet me after entering his Sect so I''ll tell you all the reasons and the answers to all the questions you have right now in your head."


    Qing Zhiyan scratched the side of her ear in embarrassment and nodded. This was the first time she had to talk so openly and honestly, and it was certainly weird for her.


    "That''s all for now. Go outside and do what you need to do."


    Qing Zhiyan nodded and before she could react, she was back in her body, gasping for breaths. She instantly copsed on the ground and began tough even though she was exhausted.


    "I won! I won the gamble. Finally, after so many years and tries, I''m finally going to be safe."


    She then turned towards Hastor and ordered him.


    "I need you to change things here in this sect. Make it look like four Nascent Soul Realm had attacked the Sect. That way, even though the Four Major Sects wouldn''t say anything, they would be suspicious of each other."


    Hastor looked at her for a few seconds and then nodded. He didn''t want to be a part of her scheme so it was better that he just do what he was ordered.


    Qing Zhiyan looked at the sky, imagining those eyes again and still felt the fear. She sighed and said.


    "Time for Gamble Number 2!"

 Chapter 67: Legendary Fivesome!!?

    Shen Yu looked at Song Junwan and after inspecting her one more time, he nodded in satisfaction. He had elerated her healing but didn''t exactly heal her soul. Natural healing was always better for souls, after all.


    He then touched her forehead and murmured.


    "Should take around an hour more. Hmm, that''s good enough."


    After that, he left the room and went downstairs where his wives were waiting for him. He knew they were having some discussion but he didn''t listen to it. He simply let them live however they wanted, it wasn''t his right to take away their freedom.


    As soon as he arrived in the room, he saw that Ning Xi was about to leave. She stopped seeing him and turned towards him with a big smile on her face.


    "Husband, usdies havee to a decision. We can see you''re a monster so we''ll be giving you a toughpetition together in bed."


    At first Shen Yu didn''t understand what Ning Xi was talking about but when he saw the blush on others faces, he quickly understood it. Shaking his head in amusement, he looked at Ning Xi and went towards her.


    Ning Xi raised her chest in pride as if she had done something good but all she recieved in return was a flick on her forehead. She cried out in pain and red usingly at Shen Yu.


    "Ouch! What did I do? I was just looking for your utmost pleasure, Husband. Don''t you want to taste all of us?"


    "Don''t just go around corrupting my innocent wives. As much as I will like to be with all of you, I also respect you all so if you don''t..."


    "Master, it''s fine. We all came to this decision because we couldn''t decide who will be your first."


    Before Shen Yu could say further, Ying Yue stood up from her seat and came close to them. She bit her lips and said.


    "We didn''t want to pressure you on choosing between us so we simply decided to offer ourselves to you at the same time. We are sisters of same husband so we don''t mind."


    "See? It''s not my idea, atleast notpletely alone."


    Ning Xi nodded on the sides and even rubbed her forehead, as if showing that she didn''t deserve it.


    Shen Yu was surprised and looked at both of them in shock. He couldn''t quite believe that such four beauties were going to be with him, on the same time. That was a dreame true.


    In fact, he had been mulling over this thing but couldn''t find a solution. Not to mention his perverted side wanted the legendary fivesome with all of them. However, he thought it wouldn''t be easy.


    ''Looks like I was overthinking. Wait! No, it''s just that my wives are too thoughtful and generous. Hehe, now this is what we call a win.''


    Heughed in delight and hugged both Ying Yue and Ning Xi in a tight embrace. The two were startled at first but seeing how happy Shen Yu was, they also got very happy. They felt their decision was really the correct one.


    Ning Xi sent a nce at Ying Yue and smirked. Ying Yue could only smile helplessly as she thought.


    ''Surprisingly, my master is a pervert, hehe. But it''s fine. I''m here for him, he can do whatever he wants with my body. He could ravage it, he could punish it...ah! When will he touch me!?''


    Shen Yu didn''t notice Ying Yue''s weirdness but Ning Xi did as she was looking at her. Seeing the crazed expression on her face, Ning Xi also smiled.


    "Um! Master, Can I also join?"


    Xiao Lan came forward, asking in hesitation as she looked at how Shen Yu was embracing the two woman. It filled her heart with a strange feeling as if she wanted to sink in that embrace.


    Shen Yu was more than happy and weed her. Because of his tall built, he was easily able to hug the three women. However, he felt something missing and looked at Lan Ming who was looking at him with hesitation. He gave her an encouraging look and weed her.


    The five just stood there, enjoying each other''s embrace with in their mind. But one thing was simr for all of them. They were happy with it.


    Shen Yu looked at his four beautiful wives and couldn''t help but thank the mysterious author again. He was living his dream life where he had four such beautiful wives who loved him so much. He couldn''t be more grateful and swore in his heart to treat them even better from now on.


    ''Of course, that includes bed too. I need to show them I can take all of them and still be the dominant man they can rely on. Ahh! I sound like some degenerate alpha sigma male.''


    [Aside from degenerate, you''re obviously not the other.]


    ''You don''t have to include that degenerate..''


    [Master, you as well as I know just how big of a degenerate you are. Making a whole damn Sect of women itself of degeneracy.]


    ''Now that you say it...''


    But Shen Yu didn''t say anything more. He then looked at the four and reluctantly released them. He then turned towards Ning Xi and asked.


    "You were going somewhere?"


    "Ara~ is my husband so eager to have you inside me? Not gonna lie, even I want...ouch!"


    Shen Yu again flicked her forehead and said.


    "You don''t need to tease me. It won''t work. You''ll just get punished more in bed."


    "Hehe, I can''t wait for that, My dear Master. Anyways, to answer to your question, I''m going out of the Sect to settle the mess you''ve created. But don''t worry, you have a capable wife who will handle everything. It''s nothing much."


    Shen Yu nodded in appreciation and asked.


    "That''s really good and I''m thankful for that, but are you sure you don''t need my help out there?"


    "As I said, your wife is very capable. I''ll handle everything. You just need to prepare for a few wild nights after Ie because I won''t stop at only one..."


    However, before she could finish, Shen Yu kissed her on lips. She was surprised but it didn''t evenst a second and she began to enjoy it.


    After sometime, Shen Yu pulled back and looked at her with a warm gaze. He smiled and said, patting her head.


    "Be safe and call me if you need anything. Don''t wait forst moment. I''ll be there instantly."

 Chapter 68: Training Space

    Shen Yu first helped Ning Xi get to the Green Silk Town and then returned back to the Sect where he found the three women discussing something again.


    "Hey! Beautifuldies, how about we use the time it''ll take for Ming''s Elder Sister to wake up?"


    Ying Yue titled her head in confusion before she asked.


    "You mean the ceremony?"


    "Nah, I''ll do that once everyone is ready. If it''s as Ming''er said, then we''ll have quite some Disciples in the sect. That reminds me, where are those ten disciples?"


    Lan Ming smiled and answered Shen Yu.


    "They were slightly injured so I asked Sister Yue for a ce where they could recover. I''ll call them when Elder Sister wakes up and makes the decision for us."


    "I see, do they need any help?"


    "No, they just had their Cultivation base sealed and some minor injuries. It won''t take long for them to heal back."


    "That''s good. Alright, let''s go, it''s time for some training. We have to win the tournament, after all."


    Eyes of all three women lit up hearing that as they got excited. Personal training from Shen Yu? That was the best. Not to mention that they would get to spend some quality time with him, they would also learn a lot of things. After all, it wasn''t everyday one get to have a powerful Cultivator to train them, especially someone as powerful as Shen Yu.


    They all happily nodded but then Xiao Lan remembered she still hadn''t started her Cultivation. She sighed and said.


    "Master, I''ll just watch from the sidelines since I still haven''t started my Cultivation."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "You didn''t go to the Library?"


    "I did and also got the cultivation manual. I was just waiting for you to perform the ceremony so I have a good starting."


    Saying that, Xiao Lan trembled slightly but it was very subtle. How could she forget her meeting with that woman who had terrified her to the core? Only Shen Yu had given him that kind of feeling and that woman who emitted an aura of tranquility did that. It was as if she was a calm passing of time itself and was in the library simply because of Shen Yu. After that meeting, Shen Yu''s image had grown even bigger in Xiao Lan''s heart.


    She also got the best Cultivation Manual for her. At first, she was going to use the cultivation manual of Divine Phoenix n however, Li Xue had given her an even better and far superior Cultivation Manual. And now she was going to use that Cultivation Manual to start her journey anew.


    Shen Yu nodded and said.


    "No problem, I''ll train youter then. I''ll first see how good Yue''er is."


    Ying Yue''s eyes burned with passion as she swore to show her best to Shen Yu. She was going to ask where he would teach her when Shen tapped on the floor as sidewall shifted slightly and staircase leading downwards appeared. He gestured for the three to follow and went down the stairs.


    "I actually made a personal training space for every disciple under their quarters so you guys can juste here whenever you want to practice. Here, you''ll get abundance of Qi and a open space where you could do anything you want. And it''s made from sturdy material so it wouldn''t break either."


    Shen Yu exined as they went down the stairs and soon reached a open space. Lan Ming and Ying Yue gasped while Xiao Lan just sighed, seeing yet another use of the Dao Of Space. Clearly, Shen Yu had used his Dao of Space to cut a space and ced in under the quarters of disciples afterpressing it. It was baffling that he could do something like this but they weren''t that surprised.


    The surprise they got was mostly from that they would have a whole personal training space for themselves. It filled them with excitement and vigor, because with this they would be able to hone their skills and win the tournaments for Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu smiled in pride as he looked at vast desert in front of him. As far as the eyes could see, there was nothing but sand. The sea of sand was endless and never-ending.


    He then looked back and said, looking at Ying Yue.


    "You can actually change the environment with the help of your identity token. Since this training ground is yours, why don''t you try to change it?"


    Ying Yue nodded and took out her identity token. Holding it in her hand, she closed her eyes and willed to changes the environment. Instantly, the sand disappeared along with the Endless Desert and in ce of it, vegetation began to grow.


    Tall trees and vines spread all over the ce as a huge forest stood in her personal training space. The moon hung high in the sky, spreading a cool moonlight upon the tall green trees. Even mild winds began to flow, fluttering the leaves.


    Lan Ming and Xiao Lan just stood as they witnessed the change with astonishment on their faces. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing and even thought they were under an illusion. However, the feeling of everything was too real to be true, especially for Xiao Lan who could detect much more than Lan Ming due to her Divine Soul.


    ''It is not an illusion, that I''m sure of. Then, how is it possible? Is he using the Primordial Creation Energy? But even for the Primordial Beings, this should be tough as the Creation Energy is what created them. However, he is using Creation Energy as if it''s nothing. He even embedded it in these pocket dimensions. Is he really only a Primordial Being? Or does he surpasses even then?''


    By now, Ying Yue had opened her eyes and was also shocked like Lan Ming and Xiao Lan. However, she quickly recovered from it. ording to her, her master could do anything that she could imagine and even things she couldn''t imagine.


    Shen Yu whistled, looking at his dark surroundings and said.


    "Shall we start then?"

 Chapter 69: Gods

    Shen Yu stood with his hands behind and looked at Ying Yue with a profound smile. He then asked.


    "Shall we start?"


    "How are we going to start the training, Master?"


    Ying Yue asked, a little puzzled.


    "I first want to see how good you are so you will attack with all you have and with the intentions to kill. Remember, killing is necessary on the path of cultivation, without it it''s nigh impossible to reach the top. So, give it your all as if you want to kill me. Actually, just kill me!"


    Shen Yu said, still having his hand behind his back. He looked extremely confident that Ying Yue wouldn''t be able to kill him even if she tried her best. Even she knew that fact.


    However, Shen Yu was actually training her for the tournaments. There were many factors involved in winning the tournament and fighting wasn''t the only one. One such factor was confident. He wanted to see what Ying Yue would do when faced against an invincible opponent.


    Ying Yue''s faces grew serious as she contemted for a few moments before nodded her head in agreement. She was utterly serious as her eyes burned with a strange kind of passion that overshadowed everything she was feeling, be it fear, anxiety and anything.


    Shen Yu smiled and then cleared some space for Lan Ming and Xiao Lan, where they would be able to see their fight cleary without getting harmed. Though, the fighting would be difficult for them to watch as it was going to be a assassination fight.


    He then summoned two daggers and threw them to Ying Yue. She took it and listened to his exnation.


    "They were Twin Shadow Dragons and can help you conceal your aura. They also have a sharp de which can even peirce Tier 4 Spiritual Creature''s body. It should be good for you."


    Ying Yue nodded and closed her as she took a deep breath to get ready. She was nervous, too nervous because she was fighting Shen Yu, however she also wanted to give her all so she shoved aside those thoughts. Now, only a cold mind was there, thinking of everything she could do.


    Shen Yu picked up a small twig of a tree and waved it a few times. Nodding in satisfaction, he again stood face to face with Ying Yue.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cheat and only use Cultivation base of Qi Condensation and this as my weapon."


    Shen Yu was doing everything intentionally because he wanted to see how good Ying Yue was at handling things. And he had to give it to Ying Yue because she just stood there, like a shadow not moving even an inch. It was as if words didn''t affect her reasoning and she was ready to fight.


    Shen Yu smiled in happiness seeing that and clicked his finger, saying.


    "And the match starts."


    The moment those words left his mouth, Ying Yue sprang backwards and disappeared in the wild forest. There was not even a trave of her left, not even residual energy she used to get away.


    Shen Yu chuckled as he closed his eye, as he simply waited for Ying Yue to make a move. An hour passed just like that. The wild forest remained silent and dark, with asional bustling of leaves.


    Xiao Lan crossed her arms over her chest and narrowed her eyes. Even with her divine soul, all she was getting were some fluctuations from the forest and not the exact location of Ying Yue. Even for her, the task of finding Ying Yue was daunting.


    Lan Ming was sitting on the ground, looking around in boredom. After all, for her this was pretty boring fight as she was just sitting and waiting.


    Suddenly, Shen Yu opened his eyes as he asked to no one in particr.


    "How long do you n on hiding? Come out!"


    Surprisingly, Ying Yue walked out silently from the bushes with a solemn look on her face. Still, she had a strange expression on her face.


    Shen Yu looked at in her in confusion and asked.


    "Why didn''t you attack me?"


    "Because I didn''t find any openings, Master. It''s a fool''s Gambit to strike the target when there is no opening. I was trained as an assassin and patient is one of the things I''ve trained the most. Until I see the opening, I won''t attack."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow before chuckling. He patted her head which made Ying Yue to almost break her serious face. He then said.


    "I forgot this is your all out. Assassination. Alright, we''ll fight face to face. I''m sure you''re good with it too."


    "Yes, we were also trained to fight in open so although I don''t excel it it, I still can do decent."


    "Alright then, attack with all you all and kill me."


    Ying Yue nodded as she clutched the identity token and willed the forest to be cleared. In its ce now stood a mountain range and they were standing on a big fighting ring with stands surrounding them.


    Xiao Lan looked at everything as she narrowed her eyes as her heart grew heavy and she thought


    ''We are practically Gods who can do anything in this space. Since Sister Yue has the control over this space, she is the god. Master, you''re giving too much for your disciples. What if they betrayed you? What if...''


    However, then she felt a hand resting on her hand. She turned to look at Lan Ming who had a light smile on her face. She turned towards her and said.


    "I can guess what you''re thinking, Sister Lan. But you''re worrying too much. I know it''s because of your past but I request you to see what Master is doing. He''s kind and he has put his trust in us, his wives. Do you think a rtionship filled with doubts canst long?"


    Xiao Lan was tongue tied and simply looked at Lan Ming for answers.


    "No, it won''t. Master is looking for partners who would apany him for a very very long time and he wants to have a sincere rtionship with us. That''s why he put his trust in us, his wives."


    She looked at Xiao Lan and asked.


    "Then, why do you fear so much?"

 Chapter 70: Understanding

    Lan Ming''s question hit a sour spot in Xiao Lan''s heart. She turned her gaze down as she gritted her teeth. She tried to find some words to counter her but she knew in her heart that Lan Ming was right.


    She was afraid, and feared the consequences of her choice now. It wasn''t her fault as she had seen everything she held dear crumble right in front of her eyes.


    That had left a deep scar in her heart and even though Shen Yu had entered her life, bringing joy and hope, her scar didn''t healpletely. In fact, it brought a lot of insecurities.


    Because of Shen Yu, she was finally feeling the feeling of being loved. And because of that, she had even set her goal of revenge below Shen Yu in her priority. She didn''t care anything about now but Shen Yu. However, that made many questions rise in her heart.


    What if she lost him like she had lost everything? What if someone took advantage of his kindness? Would she be able to handle that? She didn''t even want to think about these questions.


    "Sister Lan, you should put your trust in Master like he has done. The reason he''s giving so much power to us is probably because he wants to make sure we aren''t harmed in any way."


    Lan Ming sighed and said, clutching her chest.


    "Although he didn''t show it, I saw the look in his eyes when he had came to save me. I remember that look, that look of fear wasn''t something I expected him to have. He was genuinely afraid of losing me, and he was angry for me. We are wrong in one thing. We put him on very high regards and I know he deserves it, but I think he''s also new to emotions."


    Xiao Lan felt herself shaking hearing Lan Ming''s words. Each and every one of her words was digging deep in her heart. And suddenly, something changed in her as she thought.


    ''That''s right! He is above everything and everyone. However, he came to live among everyone to understand the emotions. That''s why he''s so kind. He''s pure. He wants to understand us, that''s why he put his trust in us. Not only us but all the disciples who wille to this Sect. It isn''t that he doesn''t know what he is doing but quite the opposite.''


    "Looks like you finally understand. Sister Yue saw through this very early and that''s why she keeps saying that we need to protect Master. It''s not that he needs our protection because he''s weak or anything. But we needs to make sure nobody takes advantage of his kindness."


    A crazed grin appeared on Xiao Lan''s face as crimson red mes danced in her eyes. She finally understood everything. She finally understood what she needed to do.


    ''Don''t worry, Master. You do whatever you want. We will handle everything. You want to understand how humans feel, right? Hehe, you do that while we''ll make sure no bitch takes advantage of you.''


    Lan Ming looked at Xiao Lan''s crazed expression and a light smiled appeared on her lips. However, if anyone looked closely they would see that both women had simr look in their eyes, as if they would murder anyone for their Master.


    Back on the battle ring, Shen Yu faced Ying Yue as she looked at him with a vignt look in her eyes. She stood there for a few seconds before her eyes widened and she disappeared from her ce, as if she had just teleported.


    Shen Yu smiled and raised his struck which was coated with a small strand of Qi. The stick met a pair of deadly daggers as they tried to cut the stick but it still held on. He then deflected the daggers and attacked with his own stick.


    However, Ying Yue was very fast and escaped his attack range before the attack could reach her. She stood a few metres away from Shen Yu, her chest rising up and down as she took heavy breaths.


    "That was a brilliant idea. When did you learn it?"


    Shen Yu said in amazement as he looked at his Shadow. Ying Yue had actually teleported in a way as she had used her shadow and his shadow as a bases to travel between the distances. It was a deadly technique which could catch the opponent off guard, especially with how fast Ying Yue was. It had taken only a second for her to attack and retreat from his attack.


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes as she began to contemte something. She didn''t speak for a while and simply sat on the ring''s floor. Shen Yu also didn''t disturb as he could see that she was very serious.


    ''Aye! My disciples are too talented. She really made a shadow step, huh.''


    Shen Yu knew that Ying Yue previously didn''t have such a good technique so that could only mean that she had made the technique in the short time they had met. And it might even be her first time using it and she was already this terrifying.


    Finally, Ying Yue stood up and asked Shen Yu, instead of answering his question.


    "Master, can I try one more time?"


    "Sure, I''m already excited to see what new things you have."


    Shen Yu chuckled and again got ready for the fight. As he faced Ying Yue, be carefully examined her and was surprised at something he had not noticed till now.


    ''I can''t hear her footsteps. Now that I think about it, I have heard her footsteps only a few times. No wonder that organisation wanted to kill her. She''s just too amazing. Heh, but she''s my wife now.''


    It was a very small thing that others didn''t notice and even he had not. But it showed how terrifying assassin Ying Yue was. She was a reaper who would kill you and nobody would even notice.


    After a few seconds, Ying Yue again disappeared from her spot.

 Chapter 71: Shadow Step

    Ying Yue disappeared from her spot and two des of razor sharp daggers fell on Shen Yu. He raised an eyebrow as this time Ying Yue had arrived in a blink of eye and her posture was more stable than previous time. There was some flows but she looked even more deadly now.


    Not to mention that this time she was attacking in two different ces with both of her daggers. Shen Yu didn''t have the time to think much as the daggers were inches away from his vital parts. He shifted his body slightly and raised the stick to defend against the daggers. The first dagger passed, with only a small distance from his body.


    However then, something happened that surprised Shen Yu. His stick had hit nothing but a pool of darkness that faded away upon the impact. And before he could react, a third dagger wasing at his guts. Because of histe reaction speed and posture, he couldn''t even defend against that dagger.


    It was as if the dagger would plunge right into his guts. However, how could he let that happen in front of his disciples? He threw the strick from his one hand, which arrived just in time to intercept the dagger. However, since Shen Yu wasn''t controlling it, it was shoved aside. But it gave Shen Yu the time he needed.


    He quickly caught the daggers from the ttened side and spun it, along with its welder. But Ying Yue was smart enough to abondon the daggers and back off.


    A silence reigned in the ring as Shen Yu looked at the daggers in shock. He really had underestimate Ying Yue and her talent. She was a monster in battle.


    ''Tsk! That''s why I don''t like fights.''


    However, he was very proud of Ying Yue and felt happy for her from the bottom of his heart. He threw the daggers back at her and said.


    "You''re amazing, Yue''er. I was caught off-guard by that feint attack. However, there was slight ws that I''m sure you''ll easily fill so you don''t need any advice on this aspect."


    Shen Yu was more than willing to shower Ying Yue with praise, and it even made Ying Yue''s serious mask crack. Her lips tugged upwards hearing the praise as she smiled brightly. Her smile was dazzling and nobody would be able topare her to the woman with the terrifying battle powress she had shown. After all, if there was someone else in Shen Yu''s ce, they would be dead in the first strike.


    Ying Yue skipped over to Shen Yu and put her head forward, as if asking for something. Of course, Shen Yu understood the signals and began to rub her head, making her purr in bliss.


    ''Did I just imagine a tail behind her? Must be my imagination.''


    "By the way, how did youe up with this?"


    "I was actually thinking about your teleportation for sometime. And after many things, I came to the conclusion that I can do the same with shadows. They are also a medium of travel in a way."


    "I see, so you actually travel through the incorporeal realm. Wonderful! I didn''t think you would be able to discover it by yourself."


    "Hehe, it only became possible when I saw your teleportation."


    "Haha, since you already have this big card in your arsenal, how about we focus on your directbat?"


    "Sure, I''m weak in that area."


    Ying Yue nodded happily and went to other side of the ring. She then took a battle stance as she held her daggers in reverse grip. After getting Shen Yu''s signal, she attacked him.


    Her speed was very fast even without the use of Shadow Step, showcasing her capabilities as an assassin. She reached Shen Yu and shed with one of the daggers.


    Knowing that Shen Yu would easily defend such an attack, Ying Yue was prepared and also attacked from the sides while being ready to dodge sideways.


    "You should havee from there and your angle should have been this...."


    Shen Yu continued to point out Ying Yue''s ws and she got better at a visible rate. The duo continued to fight all over the right with Shen Yu mainly defending and only asionally attacking when he felt the need to.


    After almost an hour, Ying Yue was lying on the ring with sweat dripping from her forehead. However, her eyes were shining in happiness as her body itched to fight even more. However, it was clearly very exhausted and it would take some time of rest to get in her peak again.


    Shen Yu came close to her and crouched down. He washed her face and cleaned her body, while saying.


    "I still can''t believe I have such a talented disciple. You don''t even know how surprised I am at your growth. You''re improving a lot faster than many others, even in Holy Lands."


    After cleaning her, he picked her up in his arms, surprising her. But as always, she was more than happy to get spoiled by her master. She snaked her arms around his neck and listened to him.


    "You were also watching our shadow a lot during the match. Learning from Shadow, heh, a pretty interesting thing."


    "Hehe, well, I need to make sure our Sect is Number 1 and for that I need to work hard."


    "Aye Aye! But don''t forget to take rests."


    Soon, they reached the ce where the duo of Xiao Lan and Lan Ming were standing. Ying Yue was the first to see them as she greeted them.


    "Hey! Did you like my performance?"


    "It was terrifying to say the least. Even I fear you."


    Lan ming replied with a light smile on her face. Xiao Lan from the sides nodded in agreement. Even she had to agree that Ying Yue was terrifying in many aspects, especially her learning capabilities.


    "Alright, Ladies. I would love to chat with you all, but first we need to chat with the Sect Leader of Wind Flower Sect."

 Chapter 72: Acceptance

    Lan Ming''s eyes lit up hearing Shen Yu and she turned around to leave, however she found no stairs. There was nothing but towering Mountains.


    "Only the owner of the Personal Space and I can control this ce. So, if anyone else enters this ce, it''s impossible for them to get outside unless we want it."


    Shen Yu exined as he flicked his fingers, making the space to his side crack. From it, a ck corridor emerged in which there were stairs at the end.


    Lan Ming casted a thankful look to Shen Yu and ran off in the corridor. She was way too excited to meet Song Junwan and see her condition.


    Shen Yu shook his head and also entered the corridor carrying Ying Yue in his hands. Xiao Lan pouted on the sides but silently followed them, leaving the personal spacepletely empty.


    Soon, they reached the room after climbing the stairs and found Lan Ming crying in Song Junwan''s arms. Song Junwan was just smiling and rubbing her head to calm her.


    "Should weeter if we''re disturbing something?"


    Xiao Lan asked, not knowing what to do. Lan Ming finally calmed down and pulled away from Song Junwan. She then sat on the chair and said.


    "No, it''s fine. I was just happy seeing her alive again."


    "You must be Master Shen, right?"


    Song Junwan asked, looking at Shen Yu. She had recoveredpletely and it shone from her aura. Every injury was healed and even the Riverhead Serpent Poison was gone from her body, while her Meridians were rebuilt again.


    Ying Yue came off from Shen Yu''s arms and went to sit beside Lan Ming along with Xiao Lan. They needed time to talk and she wasn''t the best person to talk.


    Shen Yu nodded and chose a chair of his own. He then said.


    "Yes, and it''s my pleasure meeting to you. I am Shen Yu, Sect Master of Divine Harem Sect."


    "Song Junwan, well, I''m not the Sect Leader of Wind Flower Sect anymore so, a normal women."


    Shen Yu nodded and then recounted everything that had happened, from how Lan Ming had called for his help to how he had destroyed the whole Sect.


    The more she listened, the more sad Song Junwan became. After all, the whole sect was like her child and now it was destroyed. However, she couldn''t even say anything. They had brought it upon themselves.


    After finishing everything, Shen Yu said.


    "And I know who''s the Mastermind behind this so you can rest assured. I''ll make sure he suffers enough for the suffering he had given to you and Ming''er."


    Song Junwan''s eyes widen in shock, not knowing how he knew about him. However, then she remembered how Lan Ming had said Shen was very powerful and guessed he had his own methods.


    "It''s fine, Master Shen. I want to deal with him myself. I have tolerated him for so long because of my Sect, but now I''m free. I have nothing now."


    Song Junwan smiled, making her look like a devil, as she said.


    "I''ll show him who Song Junwan is."


    "Nah, you don''t understand. He''s in my way and anyone who blocks my way will be eliminated."


    Shen Yu chuckled and said. He had seen who the mastermind was behind all this when he collected the Fate Rings of Four Peak Lords. Using those ring, he was easily able to determine his identity and it was none other than a Prime Elder of Heavenly Sky Sect, one of the Four Major Sects.


    He was apparently infatuated by Song Junwan and always wanted to make her his bride. However, Song Junwan never agreed and that left a seed of hatred in his


    heart. He swore to destroy everything she held dear, like her sect.


    However, there was an interesting variable in all this. Since the Prime Elder couldn''t act himself because of all the rules and fear of losing his status, he had used the Seven Stars Sect as a medium to destroy Wind Flower Sect.


    His whole n was simply to turn the whole Wind Flower Sect against Song Junwan so she could die watching how her own kind kills her.


    ''What a nasty man. If you don''t have the guts to ept rejection then what kind of man are you? Also, Bai Chen, huh. You''re in for a surprise for this.''


    Shen Yu shook those thoughts away and said.


    "My Goal is to make my Sect number 1 in all the world and the Four Major Sects obviously won''t let that happen. So, yeah, they''re in my way and if they don''t set themselves aside, they will bear the consequences. So, if you want to have your revenge, you can join my sect."


    "Isn''t that a wonderful way to make someone join your sect, Master Shen?"


    Song Junwan chuckled.


    "Haha, Well, I really need you in my Sect so I''m using all the methods."


    "So, Master Shen, do I take it as a proposal since I''m guessing by your Sect''s name that all of the Disciples here are you wives?"


    Song Junwan asked, smiling at Shen Yu. Shen Yu got a little awkward as Song Junwan was too straightforward but not in the way Ning Xi was. She was a mature beautiful woman who had seen the world.


    [Master, why are you sugarcoating? Just say the word. She is a milf and there''s no doubt about it. And no way in hell you didn''t think of that.]


    Shen Yu casually ignored the system as heposed himself and nodded.


    "Yes, I am proposing you. You are a wonderful person, Lady Song and I know that by this first impression. So, yes, I want you to join my Sect as my wife."


    Aside from the things he said, the other reason for the invitation was Lan Ming. Shen Yu knew how much Lan Ming loved her elder sister and he didn''t want to throw her in a dilemma to choose between them. After all, if Song Junwan rejected, then Lan Ming would have to choose between Shen Yu and her.


    "Master Shen doesn''t need to say something much. I was just teasing you. I was actually thinking of methods of request so you could take us in your Sect."

 Chapter 73: Wholesome

    "Master Shen doesn''t need to say so much. I was just teasing you. I was actually thinking of methods of request so you could take us in your Sect."


    Saying that, Song Junwan giggled as she put her palm before her mouth. Otherdies also began chuckling as they found Shen Yu''s action quite cute. They all knew the reason Shen Yu was trying hard to get Song Junwan in his sect and they felt happy for that, especially Lan Ming.


    "Very well, Master Shen. From today onwards, I, Song Junwan, am a part of Divine Harem Sect. And I''ll also take you as my husband so please take care of me."


    Song Junwan bowed her head slightly and said, making Shen Yu smile in happiness. She raised her head and continued.


    "And don''t be mistaken. I''m not doing this because I''m desperate. No matter what, I won''t choose my husband rashly. That''s the reason I rejected that old bones even after all that. The reason I''m choosing you is because I trust Ming''er. We''re of same breed in a way and that''s why we haven''t found our partner till now. If she epts you as her partner then I don''t need more reasons to be with you."


    Song Junwan suddenly remembered something and turned towards Lan Ming, as she asked.


    "Have you told him about it?"


    Lan Ming was confused at first, wondering what Song Junwan meant but then it clicked her. Her cheeks went red as she shook her head hurriedly.


    Song Junwan sighed and said.


    "Right! If she had told you then we wouldn''t be having this discussion. Master Shen, we actually had a deal with us that we would share our husband when we didn''t find anyone worthy for us. We trusted each other and knew that the other will choose the best partner. So, in a way I was already your wife when you epted her."


    Shen Yu was speechless as he looked at both of them. He somehow felt wronged but he didn''t voice it out. They were now his wives and that was all that mattered.


    "That''s...good, I can understand you. And I''m happy that you chose to join the sect. And I''m not even kidding. You don''t know how badly I needed someone like you in my sect."


    At Song Junwan''s questioning gaze, Shen Yu sighed and said.


    "You see, I''mzy and don''t know much about Sects, like how they''re managed and administered. I''ve been in only one Sect since my birth and this is the first sect I made. So yeah, I needed someone to manage this all."


    Song Junwan nodded in understanding and replied.


    "For that, you don''t really need me. In fact, you already had the best person for that. You see, My Junior Sister is far more capable in this aspect than me and she had managed the Wind Flower Sect in my ce."


    Shen Yu was surprised and turned towards Lan Ming who just scratched her cheeks in embarrassment. She felt shy seeing two most important person in her life praising her.


    ''Woah! I expected her to be an expert but I was underestimating her.''


    "So yes, if you want someone to manage your Sect, it has to be Ming. Nobody is better than her in management and Administration..."


    Song Junwan continued to list Lan Ming''s qualities one by one. She was looking like a proud Elder sibling who couldn''t stop praising their young sibling.


    Others were clearly curious about the shy girl and listened to Song Junwan attentively, which made Lan Ming even more embarassed. Her face was as bright as Xiao Lan''s hair.


    She stood up and mmed her palm on Song Junwan''s mouth. She shouted,pletely flustered.


    "S-Stop it! Elder Sis."


    Song Junwan made a muffledugh as she patted Lan Ming''s hand on her mouth. Even others beganughing, which made Lan Ming angry in embarrassment.


    "Hmph! I''m not talking to you for a week...I mean a few days..."


    "Haha, Master Shen, don''t you think my little sister is very cute."


    "Indeed, there no one as cute as My Ming''er."


    "M-Master, not you too. Why are you all bullying me?"


    Lan Ming jumped on Shen Yu and burried her face in his embrace to hide her flustered face. Song Junwan jaw almost dropped on the ground looking at Lan Ming''s behaviour. She couldn''t believe what she was saying.


    "Hey! That''s cheating! You''re just faking your embarassment to get close to master."


    Xiao Lan roared, instantly understanding what Lan Ming was doing. After all, she herself had that idea but was too embarassed to act on that. She never expected Lan Ming to be so cunny.


    Lan Ming poked her head out from Shen Yu''s arms and winked at Xiao Lan, making her even more enraged.


    Everyoneughed at their little fight as the wholesome atmosphere made them closer to each other. Lan Ming then pulled back and smiled at Shen Yu.


    "Don''t worry, Master. Leave everything to me. I''ll make our Sect the best."


    "I trust my shy wife. You are the Grand Elder of Divine Harem Sect from now on. Your rank is just below mine and you canmand everyone in this sect."


    Lan Ming puffed her chest in pride and didn''t forget to send a victory gaze at Ying Yue and Xiao Lan. While Ying Yue gave her a thumbs up, Xiao Lan clicked her tongue and looked away.


    Shen Yu just shook his head and didn''t say anything. He didn''t want to meddle in their matter. He was already very happy for the fact they were getting along so well. As for whether Lan Ming would abuse her authority, he didn''t believe so. He knew her well enough that she would never do something like this.


    "And you, Lady Song will be the the Prime Elder. I can''t have a Nascent Soul Realm expert like you be a disciple, Can I?"


    "You can just call me Junwan or whatever you wish, Master. I''m your wife now. And thanks for epting me, I''ll do everything for this Sect."


    Song Junwan smiled. And just like that, Divine Harem Sect grew bigger.

 Chapter 74: Ning Xi came? (R18)

    Shen Yu continued to talk with Song Junwan and others also joined in the discussion. It was nothing major but just a lighthearted conversation that helped them get to know each other.


    "By the way, what about those ten disciples?"


    Shen Yu asked, remembering the ten young women he had saved from Wind Flower Sect. They were still recovering from their injuries.


    Song Junwan smiled and replied.


    "I know those girls, and they will join your sect, Master. However, I can''t say anything about the harem part. It''s their life and they deserve to choose their partner. But I''m sure they''ll agree."


    Shen Yu nodded. He was actually very happy that his Sect was growing so rapidly, that''s why he wanted those ten young women to join his Sect. Their loyalty was nothing to scoff at, and Shen Yu valued it the most. They were of good character and that''s what he needed in disciples. Other things he could give them.


    Shen Yu was going to say something when he sensed something. A grin appeared on his face as he stood up and said to Song Junwan and others.


    "Ning Xi has returned. So, we''ll need to go. There are something we need to do. Here is your identity token, you can find all the information in it."


    Song Junwan raised an eyebrow as she took the identity token but smiled seeing others reaction. She instantly understood what they were going to do. But she stayed silent as she needed some time to ept the fact that she was now a wife of someone.


    Shen Yu and others also knew that so they didn''t say anything. Or rather they were too excited that they didn''t even think of anything and simply wanted to leave.


    Shen Yu scooped Lan Ming in his arms and tapped, making everyone disappear leaving only Song Junwan in her room. He had already left all the information in the identity token so Song Junwan would be able to explore the sects. He knew he would be busy for sometime so it was better for her to give authority.


    Ning Xi was just looking around as she had first time entered the Sect from its official route but suddenly, someone grabbed her from behind and before she could react, her vision darkened.


    She felt her surroundings blurring and next, the ground below her vanished making her fall. She expected to fall on something hard but it was afortable bed shended on. Only then, she realised that someone else was also sharing her bed.


    She turned around, fully alert but rxed when she found Lan Ming on her side. She also saw Ying Yue and Xiao Lan, which made her realise what situation she was in.


    Understanding that, an excited grin appeared on her face as she spun to look at Shen Yu. He was standing at the edge of the bed, looking at everyone with eyes filled with desire. Those eyes made all four women''s body hot.


    Ning Xi first looked at Shen Yu and then at the surroundings. They were in a one huge bedroom with a singlefy bed in it, but it was so big that they could have a fight on it. The lights were dim, and there was a strange sweet aroma in the air, which made their heart race in excitement.


    "I have to say you chose the perfect room, Master."


    Ning Xi smiled and crawled towards Shen Yu as other girls followed her. They were on their four and their dresses a little disheveled but none cared about that. All of their eyes were focused on Shen Yu''s body. Their eyes a little fuzzy as they gulped.


    Shen Yu was in a simr state and didn''t bother to hesitate any longer. He took off his robes in a one go, making his stark naked body appear in front of the four women.


    Seeing the chiseled body in front of them, they gulped. Their eyes staring at those dense muscles, the eigh pack abs with a V-Shaped body. That was the peak of masculinity. Shen Yu had even took off his technique which made his overall charm even higher. It was already a wonder that the four girls didn''t attack him right away.


    However, soon he realised where their gazes were focused on. It was on his little brother. They were all staring at it with eyes wide in desire and one lip inside their mouth. They were biting their lips to keep themselves in check. However, they had the same thought in their mind.


    ''So big!! Will it fit?''


    Shen Yu got a little embarassed under their gaze but how could he be the only one without clothes? He smiled and leaned down to kiss Lan Ming, while at the same time his hands started roaming around her body, slowly undressing her.


    Lan Ming closed her eyes as she surrendered her body to Shen Yu. She simply enjoyed his touch which made her body warm and a certain part wet. Every stroke of his finger against her skin was sending shivers down her spine.


    Other three girls didn''t stay idle as they touched and kissed Shen Yu''s body. It was too delicious for them and they couldn''t help but want it even more.


    Ning Xi gasped and brought her head down at Shen Yu''s dick which was hard as a mountain now. It was roaring to dive into the deep valleys and emitting a strange aroma, making Ning Xi intoxicated.


    She was surprised as even the the strongest alcohol couldn''t make her lose her sanity. However, Shen Yu''s dick was making her want to take it in and devour it. It looked so addicting and enticing.


    Ning Xi licked her lips and began stroking the harden member of Shen Yu. Her soft hand wrapped around his dick as she stroked it slowly at first, feeling the warmness in her hand.


    Shen Yu grunted lightly from the sudden stimtion but didn''t stop kissing Lan Ming. Only when he hadpletely undressed her, he pulled away. He smiled and then shifted Lan Ming on the bed. He looked down at Ning Xi and said.


    "You''re hungry?"

 Chapter 75: Four Way Stimulation (r18)

    Ning Xi looked up at Shen Yu and smiled lewdly. She spoke, as her hand continued to stroke his dick.


    "Master, I have a request."


    Shen Yu enjoyed the handjob and asked.


    "What is it?"


    "There are four of us and if you focus on each of us, then you won''t be able toplete enjoy this session. So, I request you to justy down and let us do the work. That way, we all will be able to give you the pleasure while we can. After all, I''m sure once this thing enters me I''ll forget everything and let you do me. None of us would be in a state to do anything but take pleasure so I want to first give you the greatest pleasure."


    Ying Yue who was sucking on his cor bone also nodded and said.


    "Yes, Master. Please, let us serve you."


    Xiao Lan and Lan Ming didn''t say anything but their eyes revealed that they were feeling the same. Although they were virgin, they knew the matters of sex. And because of that, they knew that once the deed began, they would only able to receive pleasure and do nothing else. But they also wanted to give the pleasure to Shen Yu. They wanted to show how they feel about him.


    Shen Yu chuckled hearing that. He didn''t really care who took the lead since in the end, the pleasure would be of both. However, since thedies wanted to show their love to him, how could he deny their requests? Beside, he knew Ning was right. His stamina was high and they wouldn''t be in a state to do anything afterwards.


    "Alright, Ladies. Show me what you got."


    Saying that, Shen Yu stepped onto the bed andid down. From there, he looked at his four wives who began to discuss something. He couldn''t help but realise how beautiful and sexy they were.


    Lan Ming waspletely naked and her mature body was full on disy. She had a voluptuous body with perfect curves. Her boobs were perfectly shaped and so squeezy that he just wanted to dive in them. She also had a perky bottom which gave her a killer body.


    Ying Yue was on the modest size however, she had a strange charm of her. Her clothes were half hanging from her body, showing her fair skin which also had some scars on it. However, it just made her even more hot and desirable. The most enticing part was her squeezy ass which demanded some spankings.


    Xiao Lan was like a fiery me that wanted them to burn together in her mes of pleasure. She had modest boobs which were perfect to y with and her slender waist supported her long legs which were perfect for feet lovers. Her thighs were juicy and men would want to die in them.


    Lastly, Ning Xi was like a wild red flower which wanted to explore everything. She has a bombastic body with dense muscles showing. She was a perfect candidate for a muscle Mommy as she was also a milf. Her thighs would surely take his life.


    ''My wives are the best. Let''s see what you guys have in mind.''


    Shen Yu admired the four of them while they finished their discussion and came close to Shen Yu. They all smiled lewdly and licked their lips as they devoured his body with a hungry gaze.


    "I hope you like this, Master."


    Ning Xi said, and ripped apart her dress with her bare hands, making her big boobs pop out. She grinned and spread Shen Yu''s legs to make herself some room. Then she dropped her milky white meats on his groin and took his dick in between her boobs. Ning Xi bit her lower lip and moaned softly, enjoying the sensation of his dick between her breasts.


    Shen Yu hissed as Ning Xi started moving her boobs up and down. He looked at those pillows moving up and down, creating a rhythmic motion that massaged his most sensitive areas. The feeling was indescribable, like a wave of pleasure that started from the tips of his dick and spread throughout his entire body.


    However, it was just starting. Ying Yue also crawled towards his hips. Ning Xi stopped for a second, realising her mistake. Ying Yue smiled and allowed a stream of saliva to drop on Shen Yu''s Dick''s head that was poking out from Ning Xi''s cleavage, lubricating Ning Xi''s titjob. After that, she began licking and sucking the tip of his dick.


    "Oh~ Shit~!"


    Shen Yu moaned out in pleasure.


    After seeing that Ning Xi and Ying Yue had made their move, Xiao Lan and Lan Ming decided it was their turn.


    Lan Ming, who Shen Yu couldn''t see because of Ning Xi, crawled between his legs and brought her face close to Ning Xi''s breasts. There, she lowered her head and raised her butt in the air. Then, she wrapped her lips around his nuts and began to massage them with her tongue.


    "Damn~"


    Faced with the triple stimtion, Shen Yu grunted as he closed his eyes. However, be soon felt a warm sensation on his lips. Reflexively, he opened his eyes and what he saw was a slender white neck with strands of crimson red hairs falling from the pair of narrow shoulders. He raised his gaze upwards and found a pair of modest boobs filling his vision.


    Shen Yu was right. Seeing that the threedies had taken the lower part, Xiao Lan had decided to take the upper part. That''s why she had made her way towards Shen Yu''s head and then leaned forward, giving him a passionate kiss upside down.


    She then slipped her tongue in his mouth as they began to swap saliva and passionately began to explore each other''s mouths.


    ''Shit! This is too much! I''m gonna cum!''


    The four way stimtion was too much for Shen Yu who wasn''t that experienced in these things and it didn''t take long for him to cum.


    His muscles tensed up as he came for the first time, and certainly not thest.

 Chapter 76: Lan Mings First Time (R18)

    Xiao Lan was still kissing Shen Yu and because of that, Ying Yue and other two didn''t notice the sudden arrival of Shen Yu''s cum. It spread all over their faces and especially on Ning Xi''s breast.


    For a second, they didn''t react as the warm liquid slipped from their faces and entered their mouths. Their eyes lit up as Ying Yue attacked Ning Xi''s boobs. She kissed and her tongue licking everyst drop of cum on Ning Xi''s boobs.


    "Ahn~"


    Ning Xi moaned as Ying Yue''s wet tongue flicked her hard nipples, which sent shivers all over her body. After she saw that Ying Yue had cleaned her breasts, she kissed Ying Yue as she sucked the remnant cum from inside her mouth.


    Lan Ming softly pushed the two women aside and began to suck Shen Yu''s dick which was again roaring to full hard length. Her breathing hitched looking at it and feeling it in her mouth. She wrapped her tongue around it and sucked, making her cheeks hollow.


    However, she soon pulled her head back and looked at the harden member while taking deep breaths. She couldn''t take anymore. She needed it. She needed inside her.


    "Master...."


    She whispered but everyone heard her. Ying Yue and Ning Xi backed away and exchanged looks, agreeing with each others. Since they had decided to be truly sisters, they were going to support each other.


    Xiao Lan also pulled away and looked at Lan Ming while licking her lips. She also agreed to let Lan Ming be the first.


    Shen Yu was very happy seeing their understanding and sat up, directly facing Lan Ming. He looked into her eyes and could see the same look of lust he had and he didn''t need to ask how ready she was.


    "Master, please do face to face. I want to see your face.."


    Lan Ming said, standing up and throwing away her remaining dress. She was now stark naked and Shen Yu could now see her wet pussy which was demanding attention.


    "Sure,e sit. I''ll give you the best ride."


    "We''ll help!"


    Lan Ming smiled and straddled on Shen Yu''s hips. She positioned herself above his dick as Ying Yue and others helped in her getting a good first time. They held Shen Yu''s hard dick and lined it against her wet pussy.


    Feeling the tip of his dick touching her clitoris, electric currents ran through Lan Ming''s body as she bit her lips and slowly began lowering herself. The dick prated her slowly as it streched her inner walls, making Lan Ming moan lightly.


    Shen Yu smiled and held Lan by her waist as he let her take her time. It was her first time and given how her personality was, she was clearly very nervous. That''s why Shen Yu was gentle and whispered sweet words in her ears, encouraging her to go down.


    At first, the dick encountered some obstruction but Lan Ming bit her lip and thursted her hips down in one go.


    "Aghh!"


    She groaned, feeling the pain of her hymen being broken. Blood began toe out of her vagina as tears welled up in her eyes. But they weren''t tears of pain but of happiness. She could feel Shen Yu''s dick inside her, pulsating as her inner walls squeezed it hard. She snaked her arms around Shen Yu''s neck and hugged him tightly.


    Shen Yu closed his eyes as he suppressed the urge to move. Not to mention the twin peaks touching his chest, Lan Ming''s pussy was squeezing his dick hard as if they wanted to milk it dry. It was also because Lan Ming was nervous so Shen Yu gave her enough time to adjust.


    Other threedies smiled in happiness as they were d for their sister. They rubbed her head and also stroked her body. Of course, the naughty hands went into many ces which left both Lan Ming and Shen Yu a little embarassed.


    Lan Ming opened her eyes as she smiled, feeling her belly full as if she had just taken a meal. She was finally one with her master. However, she wanted more, something even greater.


    "Master, I''m ready."


    Shen Yu nodded and slowly began to grind his hips against Lan Ming, making slow movements inside Lan Ming with his dick. Sloppy sounds came as he began to increase his speed and soon, began thrusting inside her.


    "Ahn~ so good~ just ahmmm~ Master~"


    Lan Ming''s eyes rolled backwards as she felt pleasure washing over her. She felt like she was in heaven, and she wasn''t even able to form thoughts properly under the pleasure.


    Shen Yu grunted lightly feeling the intense pleasureing from his lower part of body. He smiled and took one of Lan Ming''s boobs in his mouth as he sucked and nibbled at her hard nipples.


    "Ahn~ n-not there~ it feels good~ ahmm~"


    Lan Ming shivered and her walls tightened around Shen Yu''s dick, giving him a electric shock. Lan Ming had forgotten all of her embarassment and was practically screaming in pleasure. Her mindpletely clouded by the waves of pleasure assaulting all of her body.


    Sound of flesh hitting and moans of a woman filled the room as the couple drowned in each other forgetting everything. Their bodies connected with each other as their bond became stronger and they felt closer to each more than ever.


    "More~ master I want more~ ahm~ ahn~"


    Shen Yu continued to grind his hips while holding Lan Ming''s waist. Hearing her words, he put her on the bed and began to pump in her pussy harder than ever.


    His gazended on the three woman briefly and found them masturbating while looking at them. He smiled and signalled them with his eyes before he resumed his pumping session. Not for even a second he stopped his fucking session since it was feeling too good.


    "I-I''m cumming~ ahn~ I''m cumming, Master~"


    Lan Ming moaned loudly and reached her first climax as she came. However, her body still jerked as Shen Yu continued filling her up with his rod.

 Chapter 77: Cumming Inside and Sandwich of Wives (R18)

    Getting Shen Yu''s signal, the trio of Xiao Lan, Ying Yue and Ning Xi came closer to the couple and licked their lips. The scene was too enticing and exciting that they couldn''t wait for their turn. However, before that, they decided to indulge them in some more pleasure.


    Ying Yue went for Shen Yu as she kissed him while rubbing her hand on his chiseled chest. Then, she took Shen Yu''s hand and ced it on her hips as she moaned in his mouth. Shen Yu also reciprocated as he let his tongue wander inside her mouth. He then felt the perky butt of hers and spanked lightly, making Ying Yue turn on even more. Wet juices dripped from her pussy as she kissed even more passionately. Even while all this, Shen Yu had not stopped fucking Lan Ming and was still making her high.


    While Ying Yue chose Shen Yu, other two went for Lan Ming who was drowning in pleasure and didn''t know anything aside from moaning from the stimtion. Her body matched the rhythm as she asionally shifted slightly, making sure Shen Yu''s dick was striking at all the important ces.


    Ning Xi grinned and looked at Lan Ming''s bountiful meat mounds which were dancing up and down matching Shen Yu''s movements and bit on her hard nipples.


    "Ahnn~ Not there~ ahm~ I~ said~ ahm~ not there~ ahnn~"


    Lan Ming arched her back, mming her hips against Shen Yu''s hips which made his dick enter too deeply and it almost touched her stomach. Her eyes rolled upwards as she came for the second time and continued to moan.


    However, Ning Xi didn''t stop and fondled her boobs while also rubbing her clit. Lan Ming could do nothing but simply enjoy and let herself be drown in her perverted side. Her mouth opened wide as her tongue rested outside of her mouth, making her cheeks wet in her saliva.


    Xiao Lan gulped looking at Lan Ming''s state and wondered if she would scream like that in her turn. However, from the looks of it, Lan Ming was clearly enjoying a lot as even her mind had stopped working under the waved of pleasure.


    She then looked at Lan Ming''s tongue and smiled. She went closer and french kissed her, turning the loud moans into muffled ones. She even straddled her belly and ripped apart her dress, making her boobs fully open.


    Ning Xi backed away and looked at the two girls kissing passionately while their husband pumped his dick into one of them. However, because of the jerking movement, it felt like both women were being fucked.


    The scene was just too hot, especially when she saw how their boobs touched each other with their harden nipples brushing past each other. Ning Xi felt her body shaking as she looked around, her gaze fell on the wet pussy of Ying Yue and she decided to attack it.


    She crawled towards Ying Yue and pped her bottom. Then, she spread her legs and dived into the valley with her lips kissing Ying Yue''s bottom lips. She even drank the juice and began to eat her pussy, while also ying with her own pussy with one hand.


    Shen Yu witnessed everything as he had started to use his Spirit Sense to look out for everything. How could he miss the heavenly scene that was ying out before his eyes?


    And seeing how all four of five wives were pleasuring each other, Shen Yu felt a rush in his lower part as his dick twitched inside Lan Ming''s pussy. Knowing what was about toe, he separated from Ying Yue, leaving her and Ning Xi alone to pleasure each others.


    He then leaned forward, pressing himself on Xiao Lan''s back which made her press on Lan Ming''s body. He held the bedsheets tightly and increased his speed even more as the thrusts grew intense.


    "Ah~ master ~ give it to me~ ahm~ give me your seeds~ make me~ ahn~ pregnant~"


    Lan Ming broke her kiss with Xiao Lan and screamed at the top of her lungs feeling her third orgasm building up. However, she held on so she coulde with Shen Yu.


    "So good~ ahn~"


    Grunting, Shen Yu mmed his dick hard in Lan Ming, making her hug Xiao Lan even tighter. Seeing Xiao Lan being sandwiched between them,pletely naked, was Shen Yu''sst barrier as he mmed his hips and filled Lan Ming''s womb with his seeds.


    "I...am full. Hah! So good!"


    Lan Ming gasped for breathes as her chest heaved up and down, making Xiao Lan also rise along with her. She could feel her bellypletely full with Shen Yu''s thick cum and some of it even leaked out of her pussy.


    Shen Yu took deep breaths and looked at the two woman sandwiched on each other and his dick grew hard again, ready to dive in deep valleys again. Lan Ming was surprised and grew excited, feeling Shen Yu''s dick however, she contained her excitement as she looked at Xiao Lan who had a intoxicated face.


    Xiao Lan had experienced closely what it felt like to have sex even without doing it. But that made her even more horny as she looked back at Shen Yu and begged.


    "Master, please fill me up too. I like a little rough so you don''t need to worry about my hymen. You can just fuck me silly like you''ve fucked Sister Lan. I want you to rough me over."


    Shen Yu shivered as his heart began to race. There was something in Xiao Lan''s innocent face and her words that made his heart skip a beat. Her face, begging for him to fuck her made his dick even harder as if it was made from strongest metal.


    "Then stay where you are. I''ll fuck you in this same position and Ming''er, please help your sister from below."


    Shen Yu ordered as he touched Xiao Lan''s thick ass. Lan Ming below Xiao Lan smiled and pinched her nipples as she said.


    "Got it! Master, but you have to fill me up againter."


    "That goes without saying!"

 Chapter 78: Xiao Lans Feiry Session (R18)

    [A/N: I am in a hurry so can''t edit. So sorry about that and I hope you enjoy the fuck session. This is my first time writing smut so please endure.]


    Shen Yu took out his dick from Lan Ming''s cave, making a pop sound as the extra cum began to leak out of her pussy. Shen Yu was going to hold his dick to enter Xiao Lan when another hand grabbed it.


    He looked down and found Ying Yueying close to his knees. She smiled at him and brought his dick close to Xiao Lan''s pussy while slowly stroking it. It was her job to help his dick and she found it very exciting.


    Shen Yu found her actions very amusing and ran his fingers in her ck hairs while massaging Xiao Lan''s thighs with another. He really liked those thick thighs and wanted to bury his head in them.


    Xiao Lan moaned in bliss feeling Shen Yu''s dick touching her vagina. The massage on her legs and especially on her boobs by Lan Ming were just adding fuel to the fire of lust burning in her.


    After lining up Shen Yu''s dick against Xiao Lan''s pussy, Ying Yue dropped her head and began to eat Lan Ming''s pussy as she hungrily devoured all the cum. Her tongue reaching innermost areas as she licked everything.


    Shen Yu held Xiao Lan by her waist and prated her in one shot, unlike how he had done with Lan Ming. She cried out in pain but also happiness. She now finally understood why Lan Ming was crying and she also felt like crying. She could feel something filling her up from behind and reaching deep. Because of that, her pussy clenched hard against his dick, bringing him to the heaven of ecstasy.


    He couldn''t control anymore and seeing how Xiao Lan was also ready, he began to push and pull his hips as they pped against her ass.


    "Fuck me~ mhm~ this~ so good~ ahn~"


    Xiao Lan''s moans grew louder and longer as Shen Yu prated balls deep in her. As she said, she liked a little rough and even the breaking of hymen didn''t make her flinch and even aroused her.


    Shen Yu grinned as he took hold of her hairs and made her look up by holding her neck. He whispered in her ears, as he continued to fuck her hard.


    "Want more?"


    "Mhn~ yes~ oh yes~ Fuck me harder~ master~"


    Xiao Lan didn''t even register her own words as she simply sumbed deep into ecstasy. Her mind was reeling back as the waves of pleasure washed over her body, bringing her to the ne of Nirvana. She had never experienced something so good and couldn''t believe she was actually missing something like this.


    ''Ah!~ but it''s good~ atleast this way I gave my virginity to Master~ ahn~ master~ fuck me like you own me~''


    Shen Yu smiled and made her look at Ning Xi was masturbating furiously, looking at everything. Her one hand massaged her breasts as she whimpered.


    "See that? She''s going crazy looking at you being fucked. Do you want to see what expression you''re giving?"


    With that, a mirror appeared in front of Xiao Lan, reflecting a face she was familiar with. Her pussy suddenly clenched hard, making Shen Yu groan as he increased his speed even more while Xiao Lan just looked shocked at the mirror. However, her shock soon vanished as another wave of pleasure washed over, bringing her closer to her first orgasm.


    "MASTER~ fuck me~ ahn~ fuck me like you own me~"


    Xiao Lan threw her head back as she screamed loudly and came for the first time. However, Shen Yu didn''t stop even for a second and continued mming his hips against her.


    This continued for half an hour in which Xiao Lan came five times and had her mind broken in pleasure. She was doing nothing but moaning, crying for more as she begged Shen Yu.


    The once mighty Divine Phoenix was now on her fours, moaning someone''s name and begging for more. Her face was red and tongue hanging outside of her mouth.


    The room was filled with moans with Xiao Lan screaming the loudest. Next was Lan Ming who was ying with Xiao Lan''s breasts and nipples while having her pussy eaten by Ying Yue. She herself hade a few times by now and was moaning.


    "I''m cumming~~ Oh yes~ ahmm~ mhmm~ ahn~~ "


    Finally, with one final thrust, Shen Yu came inside Xiao Lan and filled her to the brim.  Xiao Lan screamed as her eyes rolled upwards, her body twitched and then fell forward on Lan Ming. Lan Ming also came as she squirted and gasped for breathes. The two womanid on each other,pletely exhausted.


    Ying Yue crawled as she came in front and smiled, wiping her mouth. She thenid on the bed and looked at Shen Yu invitingly. Her eyes shining in excitement as if she couldn''t wait for what was about toe.


    Shen Yu smiled and went over to her, after giving a light p to both women on their asses. He couldn''t help it as they were really enticing.


    ''I love it. This is the best!''


    Shen Yu licked his lips. He had nearly endless stamina and could go for as long as he wanted, that''s why right after cumming two times in a row, his rod was still hard and roaring to dive in deep wet valleys.


    "Tell me, how do you want?"


    Shen Yu asked, looking at Ying Yue who had a loving look on her face. She caressed Shen Yu''s face and replied.


    "My request is very simple. Although it might sound strange, I''vee to love pain with how I grew up and naturally I want it in this precious moment of my life. So, please be do whatever you want with my body as if it''s a mere object. You can hit it, y with it, and even punish it. It''s all for you. Just ravage me and make me forget everything."


    "Your request shall be fulfilled."


    Shen Yu smiled and kissed her left boobs while fondling the other. He didn''t go for immediate pration with Ying Yue as he could tell she was a masochist, although not extremely.

 Chapter 79: Ying Yues request (R18)

    Ning Xi also came crawling towards the duo and looked at them, her eyes filled with pure desire to fuck. Looking at her, Shen Yu got an idea and grinned.


    He flicked Ying Yue''s pussy and then used his fingers to open the her pussy. Then without warning, he pushed two fingers in her wet vagina and rubbed her clit with his thumb.


    "Ahnnn~~~"


    The sudden stimtion made Ying Yue arch her back as she moaned loudly. Shen Yu then caught her waist with one hand and made her sit on hisp as his fingers remained inside her, transforming into various shapes which sent shivers down her body.


    "It feels good~ ahmm~"


    She had surrendered her body to Shen Yu and let him do whatever he wanted. Because of the sudden jerk, her body copsed on Shen Yu''s chest as she wrapped her arms around his neck. His finger still wrecking havoc inside her.


    Shen Yu then looked at Ning Xi and ordered.


    "If you want to be next then finger her ass while I fuck her pussy."


    Hearing his words and the ordering tone, shivers ran in both women''s body as they nodded unconsciously. Ying Yue gulped, as his words registered in her mind. She was ready for spanking and many other Stimtion as she liked them, however she didn''t know how she would feel under this kind of dual stimtion.


    Ning Xi licked her lips and grinned. She then nodded and went behind Ying Yue. She was nearing her limit, especially after seeing the two women get fucked silly by Shen Yu and needed that dick inside her. For that, she would do anything.


    Shen Yu nodded in satisfaction and then took out his fingers which were dripping from Ying Yue''s juices. He then licked his fingers right in front of her face, which made her embarassed for some reason.


    He then held Ying Yue by her juicy ass and lifted her up. Ning Xi then lined his dick close to Ying Yue''s pussy and teased her by flicking her bottom lips with the tip of Shen Yu''s dick. Shen Yu also teased her as he kept her mid-air, letting his dick brush against her pussy but never enter.


    "Ahm~ please don''t tease me~ just fuck me, Master~"


    Even as she said that, she tried to go down however Shen Yu''s grip was tight and he didn''t allow it. It was a torture for Ying Yue, however it was making her wet even more. It made her even more aroused.


    Shen Yu gestured to Ning Xi who then shoved her finger of other hand in Ying Yue''s other hole. Ying Yue gasped at the forced entrance of something in her ass for the first time and orgasmed.


    "Tsk! Tsk! You came only in that?"


    *Spank*


    "Ahmm~ I''m sorry, Master~"


    Shen Yu pped her butt while holding her with one hand as she moaned in pleasure. She really felt pleasure in pain and this was just proof. However, Shen Yu didn''t know exactly how far she was in this masochism and didn''t wish to test on their first time. So, he decided to keep it mild and only to spanking.


    "What do you say, Xi''er? Does this bad girl deserve this session?"


    "Honestly, Master, you should fuck her very hard and show her who that naughty pussy belongs to."


    Ning Xi grinned as she grinded her fingers inside Ying Yue''s asshole. She had always given her cold shoulders so Ning was enjoying making her cum like this.


    Shen Yu chuckled and brought Ying Yue down which made Ning Xi''s fingers go even deeper till they practically were fully inside. His dick also entered her and encountered a obstacle. However, he didn''t do anything as he looked at Ying Yue with a teasing smile and put his hand on the bedsheets as he leaned backwards.


    Understanding what Shen Yu meant, Ying Yue bit her lips as she tried to ignore the pain and pleasure assaulting her from the bottom. She then took a deep breath and dropped herself on his heavenly rod.


    "Ahnnn~"


    A loud moan that was the loudest till now filled the room which even woke up the two exhausted women. Ying Yue gasped as she looked at the ceiling with tears running down her cheeks. The pain of hymen being broken made her whole body shudder but she didn''t cry because of that. Pain was an ally to her and she even took pleasure in it. However, the feeling of now being one with the person she loved and worshipped the most brought Ying Yue''s happiness to an unimaginable level. It had to be said that she was the most attached to Shen Yu and that alone made her connection even stronger.


    Shen Yu would have started moving considering Ying Yue''s personality but he waited because he knew what she was feeling and that also brought a wide smile on his face.


    After some time, he pped her ass as he coldly said.


    "Who told you stop?"


    Ying Yue nodded in happiness and began to bounce up and down on his dick. Her eyes instantly rolled upwards as she felt both of her holes being filled with. Everytime she bounced, Shen Yu''s dick would prate her deep and Ning Xi''s fingers would spread all of her asshole. The dual stimtion brought her to a new pleasure which made her speed increase.


    Shen Yu moaned lightly feeling the tight feeling around his dick and marveled at the Ying Yue''s boobs which were dancing alongside their owner. He enjoyed the scene and realised that he liked when he girls decided to take the lead. It wasn''t bad and he gets to have all the pleasure while his girls worked hard. But he also knew it wasn''t possible.


    Ying Yue''s body dropped on Shen Yu''s chest as she grinded her hips against her. Her mind still empty with nothing but pleasure. Shen Yu then took a hold of her hips with both of his hands and gripped them tightly.


    And then began another around of session where another women screamed at the top of her lungs in ecstasy.

 Chapter 80: Master, Im next (R18

    [AN: I just made this one long chapter. Enjoy and sorry for not editing.]


    The position Ying Yue was in could be said to be the best as Shen Yu had ess to all of her body parts and Ning Xi was able to finger her asshole. Not only Ying Yue was being fucked in her pussy relentlessly, her rear end was also a mess.


    "Ahm~ Fuck~ ~fuck~ Ravage me~ harder~ Master~ ahm~ ahn~"


    Ying Yue moaned with every time Shen Yu reached deep within her and it was almost everytime. She had orgasmed four times by now and by now Shen Yu knew exactly which spot gave her the most pleasure.


    Not only that, but he was also spanking her ass asionally and it had turn bright red with his handprint on them as they jiggled everytime she bounced on his dick. His mouth was attached to her boobs and nipples which she sucked and nibbled as if they were his toy. And if all this stimtion wasn''t enough, Ning Xi was finger fucking her ass which was her double the pleasure.


    "Ahm~ don''t stop~ fuck me harder~ spank me~ ahm~ punish me~ master~ ahnnn~~~ ahmm~"


    Just like that she came once again but the assualt on her body didn''t stop. Shen Yu had been grinding inside her for quite some time, even longer than other two women and finally felt like he was getting close to his third orgasm of the day.


    He groaned as his muscles tightened, but he didn''t cum yet. He signalled Ning Xi to get to the side, which she did and then ced Ying Yue on the bed. He then raised her legs till they were close to her shoulders and her ass rose in the air, still having connected with him.


    "FUCK~~~ ahnnnn~"


    Grinning, he raised his hips and mmed his hips into Ying Yue, prating her balls deep. Ying Yue''s eyes rolled upwards as arched her back and moaned loudly. Even though she had just came, she orgasmed once more from sudden attack.


    "Give~ ahm~ me your seeds~ ahnn~ master~ "


    But she didn''t get time as Shen Yu began to practically dig into her pussy with his dick. His speed increased as he neared his climax and after finally mming his hips into Ying Yue, he shot his buckets of shot inside her, filling her belly to the brim. He could practically see the bulge on her belly.


    "SOOOO~ GOOOOD~"


    Ying Yue cried out in pleasure and then dropped back on the bed, panting heavily but still having a satisfied expression on her face. It was as if her final wish was fulfilled and she wanted nothing more from life. Her hand touched her belly and she couldn''t help but smile widely. Her body still twitched lightly because of the waves of pleasure still assaulting her body.


    Before Shen Yu could react, Ning Xi attacked him and began to kiss him as sheid on top of him. She was too horny after watching everything and couldn''t wait. She even cleaned her mouth body with Qi so Shen Yu could use it properly.


    After everything, she even forgot about what she had said about dominating Shen Yu. He was a dominant man and she wanted him to dominate a wild woman like her. She wanted him to tame her and fuck as if she was his bitch. She had read a lot things about the matter of sex and wanted be the submissive bitch that Shen Yu had tamed. She wanted to be his bitch.


    Shen Yu also responded with equal enthusiasm and kissed her passionately as their bodies clung tightly to each other. Ning Xi was going wild and this was by far the most wild session for Shen Yu. Of course, he loved it and responded her attacks with equal vigor.


    They both toppled over each other as they forgot about everything and tried to dominate each other. However, it was clear who was winning as Shen Yu had pinned Ning Xi beneath him and his hand had pinned both of her hands above her head.


    "So, what do you want?"


    "I''m a wild bitch, Master. Tame me, haha."


    Ning Xiughed and wiggled her body beneath him. She even brushed her thighs against Shen Yu''s crotch as she smirked at him.


    Shen Yu licked her lips as he looked at the bombastic body beneath him. A fire lit in his eyes as the desire to tame this wild beauty shed in his heart. Ning Xi was too beautiful and a seductress. Her body has a unique appeal that wanted to be tamed and Shen Yu was going to do that.


    Then, without warning he again mmed his lips on Ning Xi as he forcely let his tongue wander around her mouth. At first, Ning Xi enjoyed the treatment however, soon she was out of breath and she began choking. But she was even more aroused at such treatment and surrendered her body to Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu opened her eyes and looked at Ning Xi''s eyes that was very close to his. He could see resignation in them and also the arousal she was feeling. Her eyes were begging him and that made him very happy. He pulled his mouth away slightly that allowed Ning Xi to take some breaths, however then he again kissed her.


    But he didn''t stop just at that as he pinched her hard nipples. He then made his dick very close to her wet entrance and let it brush against it while never entering it.


    Ning Xi wiggled under him as if she was a worm and tried to get her wet entrance to his dick, but Shen Yu always kept it close, teasing her.


    The constant teasing and the harsh treatment was making Ning Xi feel a very strange feeling that she never had. She was a free bird ever since she was born and now that someone was taming her, a strange feeling began to rise in her heart that she knew very well. After all, this was what she wanted all along. A man who would even take someone like her.


    ''Master~ I love you~''


    Ning Xi closed her eyes and all sorts of struggle left her body. Shen Yu sensed that and pulled away, having a big grin on his face. He flicked her pussy, making her body shudder and asked.


    "Now, say what do you want?"


    "Master, please ravage my body. Leave me unable to walk."


    "Now that''s more like it."


    Shen Yu smiled and released Ning Xi''s hand. He then raised both of her legs and put them above his shoulders, making her ass lift up in the air and being close to his dick. Understanding the situation, Ning Xi grew even more excited as she smiled at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu positioned his dick on her wet entrance and swiftly entered her in one go. He knew Ning Xi was different than others and she loved it very intense. And that''s what he was going to give her.


    "AHN~ FUCK~~ "


    Ning Xi screamed at the top of her lungs as she felt something tearing inside her and giving her something she had never experienced. She felt full but this wasn''t the enough. Before Shen Yu could start moving, she herself began grinding her hips as she felt his dick moving around inside her.


    "Ahm~ this is the best~"


    Shen Yu shook his head and then plunged his dick inside her. Then, the most intense sex began as Shen Yu didn''t hold back in the slightest and thursted with everything, making Ning Xi cry out in pleasure.


    "Ah~ amh~ mhh~ break me~ master~ I''m all~ ahn~ yours~ mhh~"


    Ning Xi yed with her nipples and as she felt her first orgasm building up. Shen Yu saw that and flicked her clit which made her cum instantly. However, he didn''t stop and continued ravaging her body as if he didn''t care if he would break it or not.


    The following hour was most intense and savage as Shen Yu fucked Ning Xi in many positions and made her cum so many times that she even forgot the number. She was fucked the most among the four or rather her body was broken from all the pleasure.


    The other threedies had also been watching the intense sex while masturbating. They didn''t intervene and simply thought of many ideas they could use.


    Finally after making Ning Xi insane from the floods of pleasure and drowning her in peak ecstasy, Shen Yu finally felt it was enough and also felt orgasm building on his tip.


    "Yes~ yes~ give me all~ mark me with your seeds~ ahn~ yes~ master~ I''m yours~ I''M CUMMING ~~"


    Grunting, he plunged balls deep in her and emptied his load. He came so much that his cum began to drip out of Ning Xi''s pussy like a river.


    Ning Xi''s body twitched as she ascended to heavens for a second as she had the best of her life. She now finally understood why everyone was making such noises. This couldn''t bepared to masturbating at all and she was sure she would get addicted to this.


    Shen Yu inhaled slowly and had just stood up when he heard three excited voices.


    "Master, I''m next."


    And then the next few days passed with nothing but pure intense sex sessions which left all four women crying in bliss.


    And of course, Shen Yu was the happiest among them.

 Chapter 81: Benefits

    On the side of a beautiful sereneke, a simple wooden hut stood, making the scenery even more beautiful. It was very small and simple, and emitted a aura that would make anyone want to stay in it forever.


    The morning sunlight reflected on thekes''s surface turning the atmosphere red and mesmerizing. Cool wind picked up as the sound of rustling of leaves resounded, making a peaceful atmosphere.


    Outside the hut, four figures sitting under the shade of a tree. They sat side by side at a table and enjoyed the morning tea in the call atmosphere.


    "Ah! That was the best night, Master. I still can''t feel my lower part."


    Ning Xi grinned as she massager her thighs which were still sore from the intense sessions she had taken from Shen Yu. He had offered to heal her but she wanted to keep it, so that she could remember the wild night.


    Shen Yu sipped the tea with a calm look on his face, however inwardly he was very awkward. He had done the deed and even enjoyed it, but he was slightly awkward now facing his wives. Fortunately for him, they were too happy to notice anything.


    He opened his eyes as he looked at his three wives. All of them were already very beautiful and after having a wild session with him, they had gotten even more beautiful and could topple kingdoms. They looked like goddess who had descended upon the world.


    He wondered about the reason but had a feeling that he didn''t need to know so he kept his curiosity inside him.


    "Please, Sister Ning, don''t talk about it. We have just escaped master''s clutches."


    Lan Ming chuckled and said. She was still the mature women with beauty renowned everywhere. However, now her red-yellow hairs were more silky and soft, cascading over her shoulders. Her skin har grown more tender and soft, and Shen Yu had to keep the urge to pinch those cheeks.


    The others were the same and gained an extra point of charm in them. Of course, Shen Yu was very happy with it and felt it was all worth it. After all, he had enjoyed it quite a lot.


    He thought back to his first intercourse and had to say that it wasn''t really worth it. Sex only felt the best when done with the person you love, only then you would truly feel the greatness of sex.


    "Hey! Am I some monster or what in your eyes?"


    Shen Yu asked as he pretended to be hurt.


    "Master, let''s be honest. You are a monster in bed and although we would definitely like to be caught by this monster, we don''t have enough energy for that."


    Ying Yue giggled and teased Shen Yu. The few days had brought them even closer, physically and emotionally. That''s why they weren''t reserved anymore and talked frankly with Shen Yu.


    He smiled and chopped Ying Yue''s head but didn''t say anything. He liked these small interaction and was very happy that they had dropped their formal attitude. Previously, they had epted him as their husband but treated him like the Sect Leader.


    "Alright alright, you all win. So what if I am perverted? I''m a pervert for my wives."


    Shen Yu dered while making aical pose, making everyoneugh. They didn''t talk about anything important but just chatted about with each other. They hade to rest after having a few days full of sex, after all. Even their Cultivator body was exhausted by that.


    "But I have to say, Master. Your seeds are the best. It''s like the rarest Spiritual Medicine. Not only I got very beautiful, I have even reached the Peak of Core Formation Realm. After getting it stable, I''ll break through to the Nascent Soul."


    Ning Xi said, clenching her fist as she felt the power coursing through her body. Every cell of her body was overflowing with Qi and she was feeling as if she could punch a hole in Hollow mountains. Of course, that wasn''t possible but she still felt excited on the prospect.


    Ying Yue and Lan Ming also nodded in agreement as they had also experienced a major breakthrough in their Cultivation. Lan Ming had jumped to Late-Stage Core Formation Realm directly and Ying Yue had jumped directly to the Peak of Foundation Realm. It would have taken them a lot of time to attain this breakthrough, however because of Shen Yu''s seeds, they advanced so much in one go.


    Shen Yu grinned and said.


    "Hehe, if you want to advance even more, you just need to say a word to me."


    "Aye! I would definitely do that. Hell! Who is wasting days sitting in one ce doing nothing. I can just have fun and advance way more than those jerks of Major Sects."


    "I Agree!"


    Lan Ming and Ying Yueughed, agreeing with Ning Xi as they were already looking forward for future sessions. Shen Yu could only smile at them, hearing that. He knew they were just joking and they wouldn''tpletely rely on him on their path of cultivation.


    "Anyways, I''m quite jealous of Sister Xiao. She benefitted the most with this."


    Ying Yue spoke with a fake jealous tone. Hearing her words, they all looked at the centre of theke where a young women with flowing crimson red hairs could be seen sitting in a meditative state.


    Her surroundings rippled as the Qi in all of the area surroundingke was affected by her awakening.


    After the wild night with Shen Yu, Xiao Lan had benefitted the most and got the chance to make the perfect foundation.


    And that''s what she was doing. She was awakening as she tried to control the Qi in the surroundings and intake it. Because of hertent talent, and the experience of her past life, awakening was very easy to her.


    While having her eyes closed, Xiao Lan went through her memories when she had awakened and matched them with what Shen Yu had exined.


    There was five Cultivation realms essible for the people of Qing Empire. Starting with the Body Strengthening Realm, Qi Refining Realm, Foundation Realm, Core Formation Realm and finally the Nascent Soul Realm.

 Chapter 82: Awakening

    There was five Cultivation realms essible for the people of Qing Empire. Starting with the Body Strengthening Realm, Qi Refining Realm, Foundation Realm, Core Formation Realm and finally the Nascent Soul Realm.


    There were more realms but because of the unique environment and geography of Qing Empire, one had to cross the Hollow Mountains if they wanted to gain ess to higher realms.


    Xiao Lan had attained great divine realms, but she had still started from the bottom once. After all, no matter the ce, a Cultivator had to start from the bottom and rise through the realms. Granted that mortal realms could be attained very easily in the Divine Realm, one still has to go through them.


    That''s why Xiao Lan already had experience in awakening as a Cultivator. It was actually very simple but time consuming for the people with less talent.


    The awakening was a simple process. All she had to do was attain the First Rank of Body Strengthening Realm, which was also basically the Realm on which everyone started their journey.


    The Five Cultivation Realms were further ssified into Ranks and every Realm had Nine Ranks in them. The Major Realms could also ssified into Stages which involved each Stage having three Ranks.


    For Example, the First to Third Ranks of the Body Strengthening Realm would be said to be the Stages of the Body Strengthening Realm, with the Fourth to Sixth ranks as the Mid-Stages of the Body Strengthening Realm. Likewise, the Seventh to Ninth Rank were Late-Stages of the Body Strengthening Realm.


    This ssification was done because of the difference between each Rank and Stage. While ranks didn''t have that much of a difference while advancing, attaining a new Stage gave the cultivators newfound powers. The difference in each Stage was huge and a Mid-Stage could easily defeat someone of Early-stage.


    There was also the so called peak of every Realm. It was also the Ninth Rank of a realm and one only attains peak of a realm when they were very close to ascending to next Realm. It basically meant that the person was invincible in their Realm.


    Every Cultivation Realm had different criteria to be met before one could attain that Realm. Like to ascend to the Core Formation Realm, one had to condense their Qi in their Dantian to make a Core. Once the Core is formed, they attain the First-Rank or Early Stage of the Core Formation Realm.


    To attain the Body Strengthening Realm, one had to sense the Qi present in the atmosphere and make it swirl around them. After that, they would have to absorb the Qi and settle it in their body.


    The person then would circte the Qi in various parts of their body, making them stronger. Body Strengthening Realm was for the making of a strong vessel that could sustain the might of Qi.


    Once a person had managed to make the Qi sessfully settle in their body, after cirction, they would attain the First-Rank of Body Strengthening Realm.


    That''s what Xiao Lan was doing. Because of hertent talent and past experience, she could skip a lot of steps and directly intake the atmospheric Qi.


    After calming her body and mind, Xiao Lan took a deep breath as boundless mist gathered above theke and covered everything. Because of that, Xiao Lan was shrouded in a dense mist of Qi which she was slowly taking in her body and circting in her body.


    While feeling the presence of Qi inside her, Xiao Lan smiled and thanked Shen Yu once again in her heart. Things wouldn''t have been this easy if she was Awakening outside of the Divine Harem Sect for many reasons.


    Although she was talented, there were other factors that also affected the awakening process, like the ce she was awakening.


    Awakening required a huge quantity of Qi, and it wasn''t easy to get it easily, especially in a ce like the Qing Empire, where the density of Qi was very low. The quality and Quantity of Qi heavily affected the foundation one had and that''s why it was very important to awaken in a Qi rich ce.


    And Xiao Lan was basically sitting in a ce overflowing with Qi and even the quality of Qi was of top grade. There couldn''t have been a better ce than this to awaken, not even in the Divine Realms, and that''s why she was grateful.


    But that wasn''t it. Qi was very peaceful in nature but if someone tried to use it, it gets violent. It was a universal fact as the Qi belonged to Heaven and and Earth, and taking the Qi basically meant that they were taking things of Heavens. That''s why the Cultivation was also called going against heaven.


    Because of all this, one had to tame the violent Qi before absorbing it in and then control it until they make it theirs. Only when the Qi had be a part of their body could they rx.


    That was also one of the problems while awakening, as the person would have to struggle against the violent Qi and tame it before taking it in.


    Xiao Lan didn''t have that problem, as the Qi in the Divine Harem Sect was tamed already and even seemed happy to be used by her. She knew about this even before because Ying Yue had told her.


    Having a smile on her face, Xiao Lan sucked in the mist greedily as a small vortex formed around her, sucking the surroundings Qi Mist but even with that, the mist was dense as ever.


    Feeling that it was enough for the starting, Xiao Lan stopped the absorption of Qi. Then, she took a few moments as she felt the Qi Mist roaming inside her body like an excited child. It explored all the parts, making them even stronger.


    She nodded and then went through the Cultivation Manual Li Xue had given her which she would use as her foundation. It was a domineering Cultivation Manual which used the Ancestral Phoenix mes she had in her soul as base.


    She sucked a cold breath as she remembered its name.


    ''Primordial Nine-Coloured Phoenix mes''

 Chapter 83: Perfect Foundation

    Xiao Lan trembled as she tried to remember the contents of the Cultivation Manual she had gotten from Li Xue; however, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t.


    ''Guess it''s because I''m still weak.''


    Xiao Lan wasn''t bothered by that because she knew it only meant that the technique surpassed anything she had witnessed in her past life. It was truly a marvelous technique that perfectly suited her and her Ancestral Phoenix mes.


    Although she wouldn''t be able to use them anytime soon, she was sure they would be much stronger when she would unleash them.


    In a happy mood, she began to circte the mist of Qi inside her body. It was like guiding a gust of wind, which could break at any moment, and she had to make sure it didn''t. And that''s what she did.


    She carefully circted the Qi Mist inside her body ording to her Cultivation Manual, and finally, when she sensed that she had covered everything, she made the Qi Mist settle in various parts of her body.


    It was a known fact that Body Strengthening Realm Cultivators could not store Qi and could only rely on their bodies to grow stronger.


    Xiao Lan narrowed her closed eyes as she contemted something. Then, an excited grin appeared on her face. She had finally attained the First-Rank of Body Strengthening Realm and had stepped onto the path of cultivation. However, she wasn''t satisfied with that.


    Instead of dispersing the Qi Mist and ending her Awakening, Xiao Lan began to absorb even more Qi Mist, and this time, it was at an rming rate. But she was now a Cultivator and someone with fine control over her Qi, so she didn''t encounter any obstacles.


    She took a deep breath to calm her excited heart and then began circting the Qi Mist inside her body ording to the Primordial Nine-Coloured Pheonix mes. Nine enormous vortexes formed around her as she began to absorb the surroundings of Qi Mist greedily. It was as if she wanted to absorb all of the mist. But, of course, it was impossible.


    No matter how much Xiao Lan absorbed the Qi, the density of the mist remained the same. That was very beneficial for Xiao Lan as she was trying something never done by anyone in the history of the Divine Realm.


    She knew it was impossible and could possibly break her whole body, making her a cripple who would never be able to walk on the path of cultivation. However, she had back-up.


    Xiao Lan had this idea when she was roaming the Divine Realm. She wondered if someone could directly awaken to the Qi Refining Realm. For various reasons, it was impossible to say, and no one had been able to achieve it in the Divine Realm''s history.


    There were simply too many variables, like not having enough Qi or the quality of Qi not matching. But there was a reason everyone wanted to reach the Qi Refining Realm in one go.


    The Body Strengthening Realm was the base foundation for all the upper realms, and it was a well-known fact that lower realms decided how high a person could go. Because of that, it was considered to be one of the most important, and many stayed on it for years to perfect it.


    But they were never sessful because there was only one way to make a perfect, stable foundation in the Body Strengthening Realm, and that was to ascend directly to the Qi Refining Realm during Awakening.


    There was a simple fact about Awakening, and it was that the Foundation created by it would be the best. So, if a person directly achieved the Fifth-Rank Body Strengthening Realm after Awakening, then they would have a far more stable foundation than even those who have spent years making their Foundation stable. That person would have five ranks of the Body Strengthening Realm perfectly stable and have the perfect Foundation for them.


    Of course, not everyone could do it. Not to mention the harsh requirement of it, a person simply wouldn''t be able to handle the load of awakening directly to Qi Refining Realm because Awakeningsts only for a short time after one attains First-Rank of Body Strengthening Realm in which they would try their best to get as perfect Foundation as they could.


    Because of this, if a person wanted to ascend to the Qi Refining Realm directly, they would have to cross all Nine Ranks of the Body Strengthening Realm in that short period of time. And the only way to do that was to absorb the Qi from nine different parts of the body and make Nine Separate Qi Clouds inside them. Then, they would have to make sure that the nine Qi clouds don''t get mixed up and circte all nine of them.


    All these things made the task practically impossible. No one could sustain that kind of pressure inside their body, not even Xiao Lan. However, she had something inside her that made her bodypletely safe and protected it from the heavy pressure brought down by the nine Qi clouds. Of course, if the Qi wasn''t so obedient, things would have been different.


    Xiao Lan grew more excited then ever to be the first one to achieve the Perfect Foundation. With this Foundation, her future would be limitless and as long as she practiced hard, even reaching the Top of Divine Realm was very easy for her. That was the power of perfect Foundation.


    ''No! I need to focus otherwise everything will be waste. I still have Master''s seeds inside me and they''ll protect me, hehe. I''ll burrow more from himter. Ahem! Concentrate.''


    Scolding herself, Xiao Lan concentrated inside her body where nine different Qi clouds were hovering. It was very hard to control them all simultaneously and the pressure was immense and if she didn''t have Shen Yu''s seeds inside her, her body would have exploded from inside out.


    Once again, thanking Shen Yu in her heart, she began the process of ascending to Qi Refining Realm.

 Chapter 84: Tears That Were Never Shed

    Shen Yu looked at the centre of theke and smiled. He could guess what Xiao Lan was trying to do and was very proud of her. He had never heard of anyone achieving the Perfect Foundation; it was just a myth.


    That''s why seeing his disciple achieve something that was pure myth made his heart swell in happiness. He was very sure that even though Xiao Lan was currently the weakest in their sect, she would be an absolute nightmare for everyone.


    ''Aye! System, it seems like you or whoever did everything made my luck very good. Is it apensation for throwing me in that hell on earth? I have to say I''m very happy about it.''


    Shen Yu said in his mind, thinking about how every disciple of his was so talented. He turned to look at Ying Yue and could only shake his head. Every disciple of his was too terrifying, and he feared he might even hinder their growth by making wrong decisions.


    [Master...did you always have this habit of overthinking and talking to yourself?]


    ''Its called paranoia and yes I had from a young age. Because whenever I thought of the worst that could happen to me, heavens would take it as a challenge and throw me in something even worse than what I had imagined. So yeah, I got that habit and since I had no one to talk to, I talked to myself. Wait! Do I look like a creepy guy when I''m having these monologues?''


    [Probably not. Anyways, I''m just saying that you shouldn''t look down on yourself so much. You''re a God, Master. You can demand anything from me, and I''ll give you that.]


    ''Power doesn''t mean intelligence. Yes, I can take power from you and be the strongest, but I''ll still have this shit mentality which can cause harm to my poor disciples. They''re too talented.''


    [I can actually give you that too if you want and order me too; however, that would erase the very person you are.]


    ''I know!''


    [Master...why do you have to overthink so much? Aren''t they your wives now? Isn''t that why you''re concerned for them? Then let me tell you, Master, a rtionship works both ways. Both sides make mistakes, and the other covers for that. You will make mistakes, and that''s for sure. No offence, but you were a pretty weak-minded Master, with only having a single simple goal in mind. You just survived and never tried to achieve something. That''s your mentality, and even if you have merged with Shen Yu''s soul, you are fundamentally you. And a person like you would surely make mistakes but that''s fine. Actually, I won''t exin. You be brave enough and ask your wives.]


    Shen Yu pursed his lips as he tried to keep a neutral face. Getting scolded by the System was pretty embarrassing, but he didn''t mind it. What System said was for his benefit, and it was only truth, a hard one but truth nevertheless.


    He took a deep breath and looked at his three wives. All of them were attentively watching Xiao Lan''s awakening with stars shining in their eyes. Xiao Lan was their sister, and they were excited for her.


    Shen Yu opened his mouth and closed it. He couldn''t find the words to speak, and even though he was standing at the top of the world, he was hesitant, scared, and even fearful.


    Still, he had decided to change and if he backed down now, all of it would be for nothing. That''s why he mustered up his courage and asked, trying to keep his voice steady as he could.


    "Um, Can I ask something?"


    The three women turned towards him and showed a confused look. Rolling his eyes, Shen Yu tried not to facepalm. He then asked.


    "What If...I mean, in future what if I made some mistake? What if my decision was bad one for you all?"


    Shen Yu practically felt his heart beating rapidly right next to his ears. He clenched his fist under the table as he looked at the three with a nervous gaze.


    The threedies grew even more confused as they all looked at each other. Then, Ning Xi looked weirdly at Shen Yu and said.


    "Master...why are you asking such a silly question? You''re our Master and husband. We have vowed to spend the rest of our lives together, right? Or are you forgetting that?"


    Lan Ming nodded and said.


    "First of all, we don''t think Master can make any decision that would be bad for us. And even if you did, we''ll dly face the consequences. You are our husband and our ws are tied to each other."


    Ying Yue smiled and put her hand on Shen Yu''s hand as she said.


    "Master, you don''t need to think only about us. You have given us things that we can never repay you. I''m a lonely child who has never felt the warmth of family. I was always jealous of everyone but was helpless. With how I am... I''m sure nobody will ept someone like me in their family. But you did, you took me as your wife and gave me a family and a big one at that. I now have so many sisters who cares about me. Master, you greatly underestimating your importance in our hearts. If you order us to die, we''ll dly give our lives to you with a smile on our faces."


    Ning Xi and Lan Ming looked at each other and smiled. As Lan Ming said, they also put their hands on Shen Yu''s palm.


    "So, to answer your question. We''ll just face the consequences of your mistake because we know you will be on our sides. You are our husband and we are your wives. We are a one family and we''ll face everything."


    Shen Yu just stood there, his eyes moisturized as he tried hard not to shed tears. He had not shed a single tear even when he was going through pure hell, but now, his eyes were refusing to listen to him.


    He took a deep breath and said, still containing his tears.


    "Thank you, thank you for being with me."


    He knew they wouldn''t understand the true meaning of those words, but he needed to say them. He couldn''t exin to them how much their presence meant to him, and each and every one of them was practically carrying a part of him.


    They were the reason of his life.

 Chapter 85: Making History

    While Shen Yu and others were talking, Xiao Lan was focused on her awakening. The nine Qi clouds roared inside her as they went through every part of her body. The pressure of them was so much that Xiao Lan began to feel that she would die.


    She didn''t even know if she was doing the right thing or not. But she still persisted and continued to circte the nine Qi clouds while keeping them separate from each other.


    Because the cirction required her full focus, she didn''t notice anything happening around her. Tiny fissures in the fabric of space were beginning to form around her. Not only that, but there was a small crack in the sky, which was getting bigger every second.


    No one noticed it, and the sky continued to split apart as something akin to a pupil began to materialize in that crack. The one eye quivered, showing signs of opening.


    However, before it could do so, it froze. The eye trembled as if struggling against something heavy and terrifying. Unfortunately, no matter how it tried, it didn''t open. Then, it began to fade away as the cracks healed up, making the sky normal again.


    What nobody noticed were two eyes that were visible amidst the dense Qi Mist of Lake. They looked above at the sky in disdain and then ignored it as if it wasn''t worth their attention.


    The eyes then looked at Xiao Lan, and the previous disdain turned into reverence. Suddenly, the mist began to boil as it shot towards Xiao Lan. However, instead of harming her, it entered her body and began to distribute throughout it, making the Qi present in her body very docile.


    Xiao Lan was surprised as she felt the invasion of foreign Qi. But since she didn''t feel any malice or threat from it, she allowed it to enter her body. Because of that, the Qi Clouds that were struggling against each other turned very docile and timid, and it was to such a degree that she couldmand with it a single thought.


    ''Master must have helped me.''


    A smile formed on Xiao Lan''s face as shepleted the cirction of nine Qi clouds in her body and made eight of them settle in her body, making it tremble. Her blood began to rush as her heart beat rapidly. Cracks began to appear all over her skin, and blood oozed out of her pores.


    Her body was getting destroyed at a rapid rate, and if she didn''t do anything, her body would either crumble or explode. Fortunately, she had something to save her.


    Suddenly, a white glow began to emit from her ivory skin, and her wounds began to heal. The cracks were mended, and her heart returned to normal speed. Her body was once again in a perfect condition.


    But the glow didn''t fade until Xiao Lan had settled all eight Qi clouds. Now, her body was brimming with energy, and she had even gained some dense muscles that weren''t that visible. However, she was sure that she could destroy a big rock just with her physical strength.


    This was the Body Strengthening Realm, which gave the cultivator a body far stronger than that of a mortal. And now, Xiao Lan was at the peak of the Body Strengthening Realm.


    ''Not much time is left. I need to hurry up.''


    Xiao Lan got a little anxious as she thought about the time she had consumed to get to the Peak-Stage Body Strengthening Realm. Nheless, she wasn''t that worried because the ninth Qi cloud was basically for this reason.


    She took a deep breath and concentrated on the final Qi Cloud she had in her body. It was purely mist and looked very blurry. And now she had to do the final step to ascend to the First-Rank of Qi Refining Realm.


    The Qi Refining Realm was different from the Body Strengthening Realm and focused more on internal Cultivation rather than body Cultivation. It was also the Realm through which Cultivators started to use their Qi in battles.


    To ascend to the Qi Refining Realm from the Body Strengthening Realm, one has to absorb a huge amount of Qi and make a Qi cloud inside them. Then, they had to condense it into a small strand or, rather, a wisp of Qi. That small Qi strand could then be ced on Dantian and usedter.


    And that''s what Xiao Lan did. In fact, this was by far the easiest step for her since she already had experience controlling Qi, and she also had a very docile Qi. It took only a couple of minutes before she formed her Qi Strand and ced it in her Dantian.


    However, since she cultivated the Primordial Nine Coloured Pheonix mes manual, her Qi Strand was crimson red coloured and emitted a fiery aura.


    Xiao Lan jumped in excitement and easily crossed theke by stepping on the stones'' pathway. She didn''t look at anything or even check anything. She was too excited, and in her mind, there was only one thing: she had to tell her master the great news.


    Soon, she reached a wooden hut where her family was already waiting for her. They all looked at her with a warm smile and weed her.


    After giving her sisters a wide smile, Xiao Lan skipped over to Shen Yu and hugged him tightly. She said in a muffled tone as she inhaled Shen Yu''s scent.


    "Master! I did it! I achieved the perfect foundation nobody had achieved till now. I''m now at Qi Refining Realm, directly, haha."


    Seeing her enthusiasm, others also broke out inughter and congratted her. Shen Yu also praised hers and took her back to their table, where he had already prepared her seat.


    They sat on their chairs, but Xiao Lan only looked at her seat. She pouted and then jumped,nding in Shen Yu''sp, who had just taken the seat.


    Surprised at first, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and let her have the best seat.

 Chapter 86: Plans for Annual Sect Tournaments

    Nobody said anything about Xiao Lan''s actions because she deserved it. She had achieved something great and had the right to act spoiled. After all, they could understand her feelings as they themselves wanted to be spoiled by Shen Yu.


    Xiao Lan made herselffortable on her perfect seat and said.


    "I can feel it, Master. This strength, I feel like I can punch a hole through the hollow mountains. But of course I know it''s impossible. Anyways, it''s all because of you, Master that I was able to achieve this so thanks."


    "You don''t need to say thanks or anything. I didn''t help much and you only seeded because of your talent and hard work."


    Shen Yu shook his head and said. How could he add his name to the hard work of his disciples? He knew how tough it was to make a perfect foundation, and it required self-effort because no amount of external help would be effective.


    Thedies smiled but didn''t say anything. They just talked with their eyes and understood what others were thinking. They knew why Xiao Lan had seeded and felt that Shen Yu was just telling that to encourage them.


    "Anyways, now that we have someone like Xiao Lan among us, I''m sure we''ll win the Annual Sect Tournaments."


    Shen Yu said, making everyone smile in excitement. They had been waiting for the Tournaments and were looking forward to them for various reasons.


    Shen Yu then turned towards Lan Ming and said.


    "I''ll leave everything to you, Ming''er. You will see over everything and if you need anything, just ask me. It doesn''t matter what you need, just say and I''ll give you that. But remember one thing, we need to win the tournaments."


    Lan Ming giggled and said.


    "Master, you don''t need to worry about that. I already have some ns in mind. But how about we talk with Elder Sister first? You see, Sect Tournaments needs many people and if my sisters also joined us, we''ll fulfill the criteria. Although I know that Sister Ying can easily win the whole tournament, it doesn''t work like that and we need many disciples."


    "Now that you say it, I actually don''t know much about how these tournament works...I mean, I know somethings but it''ll be good if you exin."


    Shen Yu said as he made a cup of tea and gave it to Xiao Lan.


    "I will, but if I''m going to exin anyways, how about we do it while talking with Elder Sister? That way, we''ll save a lot of time."


    Lan Ming suggested, making Shen Yu nod in agreement. He let Xiao Lan finish her tea and then stood up. He smiled and said.


    "Then, let''s go and meet your Elder Sister."


    The others nodded and were about to leave when Lan Ming remembered something. As she said, she looked at Ying Yue and then at Shen Yu.


    "By the way, Master, it''s evident that Sister Ying will participate in the Tournaments and from what I''ve observed she just needs to work on her skills and control over her Cultivation base. So, the best training for her would be the death battles against the Spiritual Creatures, so I suggest she should go and train outside. That''s her best training."


    Ying Yue''s eyes glistened as she heard Lan Ming''s n. She was on point, and the n was perfect for her. She looked at Shen Yu and pleaded.


    "Sister Lan is right, Master. Please, Can I go outside to train?"


    Shen Yu hesitated for a moment as he was worried about her. But he knew this was necessary and was also confident in her capabilities, so he nodded in agreement. She had his protection all the time anyway.


    He smiled and patted her head as he said.


    "Then, good luck to you. You can train outside ande back in seven days. I''ll train you personally then."


    Ying Yue nodded and hugged Shen Yu. After that, she bid farewell to her sisters and left for the Sect''s exit. Everyone looked at her back and wished her the best.


    "Anyways, let''s go. Actually, never mind."


    Shen Yu said but then shook his head as he snapped his finger, teleporting four back to the Quarters. He had changed things slightly and made differences between the Quarters on Lan Ming''s suggestions.


    He had divided the Quarters based on the sect members'' authority. There were disciples, Elders, and Prime Elders, who were the most important of the Sect. Since they didn''t have many disciples yet, Lan Ming didn''t divide the Disciple''s Quarters yet.


    Currently, they were standing in front of Song Junwan''s residence. Shen Yu could have directly teleported inside, but he didn''t feel it was appropriate, even if she was his wife.


    Song Junwan had sensed their appearance the moment they came so she hurriedly came outside and weed them. She was looking much better and even seemed to have grown stronger.


    Song Junwan led them upstairs and finally into one of the halls on the upper floor. As they entered, they saw ten beautiful young women chatting with each other. Their arrival alerted them as they all stood.


    Seeing who they were, they all smiled and bowed, saying simultaneously.


    "Greetings to Master."


    Shen Yu stopped, rather surprised, and looked at Song Junwan for answers.


    Song Junwan giggled, seeing his reaction, and said.


    "They are the girls who are like family to me and Ming''er. They have supported us to the end and didn''t back away even when their life were in danger. They truly are the best. Not to mention their potential is also good. All ten of them are orphans who were suffering because of many things when we took them in. From then on, they lived in Mountain Peak of Ming''er. As for their greetings, hehe, they had epted my offer."


    Shen Yu looked at the beautiful girls with a look of realization. They were all in theirter teens and likely approaching the age of twenty. However, they all had a mature charm that showed their mental capabilities.

 Chapter 87: The Tournaments

    Shen Yu looked at the ten young women standing before him, all with beautiful faces and charming bodies. He was very happy with their addition to the Sect. They all had very good personalities, and that''s what Shen Yu needed.


    "Master, please have a seat."


    One of the young women came forward as she requested Shen Yu, gesturing at the biggest chair in the hall. The chair was blood-red in color and looked imposing. Shen Yu nodded and went to sit on the chair while others also took their seats.


    Song Junwan then said, sitting beside Lan Ming and others.


    "Master, I''ve exined everything to them and they agreed to join the Sect and also join our family. Even before I said anything to them, they were already nning to repay your favour...in a way. They consider Ming''er and me as their mother and sister figures so you have saved their family by saving us. So, they agreed to join our family when I said i have also joined."


    Shen Yu smiled and looked at the young woman who had asked him to sit. Her beauty wasn''tparable to that of his main wives, but she was definitely a beauty who could make men''s hearts race.


    Shen Yu said.


    "Thanks and wee to the Divine Harem Sect. Since our family is still small, I haven''t made any distinction so you''re still a disciple only. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Zhi Yan, Master."


    The young woman answered. Shen Yu gave her the Identity token and then proceeded to ask others. After getting their names and etching their faces in his heart, he gave the identity token to everyone. Now, they would enjoy the same privilege a disciple of the Divine Harem Sect would enjoy.


    Shen Yu then turned towards Ning Xi and said.


    "Xi''er, you can go back to the Heavenly Sect Federation and register us. Also, I want you to continue working on the Federation for some time. I''ll be needing an insider''s help."


    Ning Xi pouted, hearing him. She obviously wanted to spend more time with Shen Yu and basically in the Divine Harem Sect. However, she stood up and nodded at Shen Yu. They were his orders, and she would dly do anything for him.


    "As you order, Master. Also, Sister Ming, should I just register these ten, Sister Yue and Sister Xiao?"


    "Unfortunately, we can''t participate so yes, you can register those twelve. Besides, I''m sure we''ll win with just them."


    Lan Ming smiled confidently and said. Ning Xi also grinned and gave a thumb to the ten younglings. She then once again bowed towards Shen Yu and also left the Sect.


    Shen Yu sighed and then turned towards Lan Ming.


    "Ming''er, exin about the Annual Sect Tournament."


    "Yes, Master. So, I''ll first begin with overall structure of the Tournaments. Any sect can participate in the tournaments and because of that, it starts from the qualifiers stage. There would be a small scale tournament, which is basically part of bigger one, in each of the province. Then, from each province two Sects will advance and others will be eliminated. These two Sects will then bepeting in the Capital City of Qing Empire."


    She lingered for a while before she continued.


    "In the Capital, a grand total of 250 Sects will gather. Majority of them are from the Four States of Qing Empire which are governed by the Four Major Sects, which is around 219 sects. Other 31 Sects are which are close to the Qing Empire and basically directly under them. They don''t need to go through qualifiers and can directly participate in the Main Tournaments. Well, privilege of being connected to Imperial Family."


    "What about Major Sects? Do they also participate in qualifiers?"


    "Yes, they also have to participate but it''s merely a show. There are no sects in the provinces these major Sects are situated in. As for the second Sect from their province, it''ll just be their subsidiary. So, in a way, they do participate yet they don''t."


    Lan Ming answered and, seeing Shen Yu nod, continued.


    "As for the tournaments, it''s always something rted to battles but nothing is forbidden in it so one can literally do anything. For example, if a sect is Alchemy focused and don''t have Cultivators as powerful as other sects, the Federation let them use anything they want. They can just concoct deadly pills and it''ll be allowed. So, in a way, the tournaments basically allows you to use your strength to fullest. After all, strength alone doesn''t save sects."


    "I see, what are the requirements for participation?"


    Shen Yu asked.


    "They are very simple. You have to make a team from your Sect and register it under the Federation for the Tournaments. However, a team have to have atleast 5 members and at most 30 members. One more requirement is of age. Only people below the age of 25 can participate in the tournament, doesn''t matter their Cultivation. If a person reaches Nascent Soul before 25, even they can participate. The Federation gives a lot of freedom in the tournament because they use bizzare ways to test the sects. But mostly it''s a five versus five battle."


    She smiled wryly and continued.


    "That''s why I said only Sister Yue and other can participate. I''m already past 25 and there''s no need to say anything about Elder Sister Song or Sister Ning. But I''m confident they''ll win even without us."


    Shen Yu nodded and contemted. Lan Ming''s exnation was pretty simr to what he already knew, but there were also things like participation criteria and other things he needed to know.


    After thinking for a few seconds, he said.


    "From what I know, the Tournaments heavily focus on team work rather than individuals."


    "Yes, Master. As you know, no matter how powerful a person bes, they can''t defend against the Spiritual Creatures alone, they are too terrifying and horrifying Abominations. And these are just what we had seen. There are many other which neveres out and they are the true dangerous ones. So the Federation actually wants to promote teamwork through the Tournaments. It''s also a test mainly for that. And honestly, unless you''re too overpowered and overshadow others, which is quite impossible, you can''t win the tournaments. A good team is necessary to win the tournaments."


    Lan Ming answered.


    "When are the qualifiers for our Jade Province?"


    Shen Yu questioned.


    "In a month, Master. That''s why the registration has started and I''m pretty Sister Ning will be quite busy for now."


    "We have enough time then..."


    Shen Yu muttered and looked at Xiao Lan and others who would participate in the tournament. All of them were in the Qi Refining Realm, and he was sure they needed more for the tournament at this level.


    "Ming''er, I''ll give you everything you need but make everyone as strong and as good as you can. But it shouldn''t affect their future."


    Lan Ming bowed her lightly, acknowledging the order. Currently, they were not husband and wife but members of the Divine Harem Sect, and Shen Yu was the Sect Leader. It was also Lan Ming''s idea. She had suggested Shen Yu be authoritative at the time anything rted to Sects happened.


    Shen Yu was a good person, but she didn''t think he was a good Sect Leader. In fact, ording to her, even Song Junwancked in many aspects. That''s why she suggested Shen Yu to be more serious and not kind at the topic of sects. He didn''t need to ask but order them.


    And nobody had a problem with it since Shen Yu was their Sect Leader. Logically, they should follow his every order.


    Shen Yu sighed and looked at Xiao Lan and the others.


    "You''ll be given everything you need. In return, I only ask for one thing, your best performance in the Tournaments. These tournaments are going to be our debut so I need you to show the world what kind of sect Divine Harem Sect is. I have high expectations from you all."


    Their eyes burned with mes of excitement as they bowed, saying simultaneously.


    "We won''t disappoint you, Master."


    Shen Yu chuckled and said.


    "At ease. You don''t need to stiff and pressure yourself. Although I do ask you to break your limits, you don''t need to break yourself. Understand one thing, what happens in the tournament won''t change anything. Even if you perform badly, you''ll still be in our family, okay?"


    Zhi Yan grinned and said.


    "Master, we''re doing what we''re supposed to do. It''s our responsibility to not let our Sect''s face down. And I promise you that we will win this tournament."


    Xiao Lan then thought of something and said.


    "Master, you''re forgetting the ceremony. If you give your blessings to them, I''m sure nobody in this whole Qing Empire, no, whole world can defeat us."


    "Thanks for reminding, I almost forgot about it. Anyways, I''ll do the ceremony with you all and also oversee your training. Even though, it''ll be managed by Ming''er, I''ll help you all."


    Shen Yu nodded and said.


    Just like that, days passed in which Shen Yu spent his time training his disciples and bonding with them.

 Chapter 88: Ying Yues Hunt (1)

    Ying Yue left the Sect using her identity token but didn''t go far and stayed in the vicinity. It was mainly because there were hollow mountains in the south and the Green Silk Town in the north.


    There was no point in going to the Green Silk Town because the Spiritual Creatures would be weak there. As for going south, it was practically a death wish.


    There was a reason the Qing Empire was so isted, and it wasn''t just because of its conditions. The Hollow Mountains formed a natural boundary between the two sides, and it wasn''t easy to traverse them.


    The Hollow Mountains were filled with horrifying Abominations that would scare even the top experts of the outside world. Even the Top Sects had to be careful when they came to this side, and they always used a predetermined path that didn''t have many spiritual Creatures.


    Because of this, the people of the Qing Empire were basically trapped because their Cultivation was far weaker, and even going to the edges of those jagged mountains was tough.


    That''s why Ying Yue stayed away from that. After all, she had no interest in fighting a Nascent Soul Realm yet, not to mention she would definitely find even more powerful Abominations there.


    Because of all this, the middle reaches were the perfect training ground. The Spiritual Creatures were also terrifying here, but she was confident in dealing with them, especially after gaining the power up from Shen Yu.


    Ying Yue was sitting on a branch of a tall tree that seemed to touch clouds. From there, she could see a clear view of all of Tando Woond and even some aerial spiritual creatures.


    However, what attracted her the most was the dark wall on the horizon. It was dark and ominous, standing so tall that it pierced the skies. Since she was still a considerable distance away from Hollow Mountains, she couldn''t see them properly, but even from a distance, they stood like an imprable wall. It was as if even the heavens couldn''t bring them down.


    For some reason, Ying Yue hated them and was obsessed with wanting to destroy them. She grinned and muttered.


    "I will destroy it one day. After all, it is blocking Master''s path."


    It was then that she noticed a subtle change in the atmosphere. There was no sound, no change in the forest''s structure, and even the winds were blowing the same. However, Ying Yue noticed a very small distinction, and if it wasn''t for her terrifying instincts, she might have missed it.


    She smiled and looked down at the base of the tree, from where ck smoke was rising, along with the sweet aroma of something being roasted.


    As she had guessed, her target took the bait. She had been waiting for almost three hours by now, and only then did it show up. After all, her target this time was simr to her.


    Since she still didn''t have good control over her powers because of sudden breakthroughs, she had decided not to challenge too powerful Spiritual Creatures. That''s why she found a Mid-Stage Tier 4 Spiritual Creature who was good at concealing and hiding its tracks.


    She only learned this information after studying the nearby forest. It was tough to get clues about a Creature so good at concealing, but she had managed to gather some, and from them, she concluded that it was a Mid-Stage Tier 4 Spiritual Creature.


    As for what was it? She didn''t know, but she was going to find out soon.


    Ying Yue had then studied the surroundings, observed the hunting grounds of the said Spiritual Creature, andid the bait ordingly.


    And as she expected, the creature was still very cautious and didn''t dare to lower its guards. It was still somewhere close to the tree she was on.


    But its concealment slipped for a moment, and that was when Ying Yue detected it. Once someone like her detected her target, it wasn''t easy to get away.


    She had spent a whole day of her seven-day training period on this Spiritual Creature, and she wasn''t going to let it slip.


    Her expression turned nk as her barely leaking aura disappearedpletely. If one didn''t see her with their eyes, they wouldn''t even know someone was standing there. She held no emotion in her eyes, and no killing intent leaked out from her.


    She was a perfect assassin who never failed.


    Ying Yue looked down at a small patch of grass that was a little blurry. Others would have mistaken it for a visionary hallucination, but she was sure that her target was there.


    "Time to hunt!"


    With that, she disappeared from her spot. The winds blew even harder as the tip of a tall tree fought against the rapid wind currents. That was the only sound in the area; every other waspletely silent.


    Suddenly, behind a tree where a patch of grass was, a dagger materialised as it shot through the air silently, almost aiming at nothing.


    But then the reality distorted as a hideous creature backed away at lightning speed, allowing the dagger to only graze its tough armour.


    Ying Yue stood beside the tree, looking at her dagger nonchntly. She then raised her head to look at her target.


    It was a big lizard-like creature that stood on six limbs. Its three big reptilian eyes looked back at her with murder. The creature also had strange armour covering its body, which changed ording to the surroundings, but because of the sudden movement, it began to return to its original state.


    "Leaking killing intent while being a predator of shadows, pathetic!"


    Ying Yue scoffed as she stepped back, disappearing from her position. Even the lizard creature was shocked by the turn of events, but it was also a creature of shadows, so how could it take this humiliation?


    It roared, and its armour emitted a strange light that blinded everything. Soon, it disappeared from its spot.


    There was once again silence in the forest.

 Chapter 89: Ying Yues Hunt (2)

    A fierce yet silent battle was taking ce in the Tando Woonds. The area waspletely silent, but asionally, sparks of metal striking something hard could be seen.


    Ying Yue was too fast and had perfect concealment, so the Lizard couldn''t even find an opportunity to attack her. Every time, it would miss by a small margin.


    However, Ying Yue was also unable to do anything against the Lizard. It was a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature and had tough armour over its body. If that was it, it wouldn''t have been an issue, but it also had a terrifying sense, and whenever she would aim at the joints, it would evade the attacks.


    Because she was in a lower realm and had low strength, especially considering her aspect, she couldn''t pierce that thick chitin armour.


    That''s how their battle dragged all over the area, and even the other Spiritual Creature suffered in the process. It was a silent and boring battle, but it was so terrifying that even a small mistake would lead to direct death.


    The two of them had no other option, and neither of them intended to back away.


    The battle went on for over an hour, but it still wasn''t over. The two were still trying to outdo each other, but it wasn''t so simple. They were also nearing their limits.


    The Lizard''s body was filled with scratches, and its eyes had exhaustion in them. Obviously, using its abilities to such a degree had pushed it to its limits. But the three eyes still burned with pure murder and hatred that wouldn''t be gone unless it killed Ying Yue.


    Ying Yue was in a better condition as she hadn''t been hit even for once. However, the long battle was taxing on her mental health as she had to focus on even small details while making sure she wouldn''t get hit. The only saving grace was her plentiful reserves of Qi; otherwise, a normal Foundation Realm Cultivator would have exhausted their reserves way earlier.


    However, Ying Yue was an assassin with just one goal: to kill the target no matter what it took, and she had made ns ordingly.


    And finally, it worked.


    It was yet another attack from Ying Yue as she appeared directly in front of the Lizard. Her dagger, coated in her Qi, already falling on its eyes. The Lizard detected the danger in the attack, but this time, it didn''t back away and attacked Ying Yue instead, abandoning its defences.


    Ying Yue''s lips tugged upwards as she whispered.


    "Bingo!"


    Then, one of the Lizard''s limbs slipped on something, making its posture slightly unstable. And making a mistake, even the smallest, in front of an assassin was an Invitation to death.


    Ying Yue didn''t let the chance pass, and in the second the Lizard took to get the posture right and escape, Ying Yue changed her dagger''s direction slightly towards the neck of the Lizard.


    It was a soft spot and the weakness of the Lizard since it connected its head with all body and there wasn''t armour there. Without the armour, the Lizard had a very soft skin, making Ying Yue''s Qi-coated dagger easily slice it off.


    Ying Yue backed away the instant she killed the spiritual Creature, avoiding thest tail attack of Lizard. The tail was heavy and had spikes on it covered with its tough armour. No doubt, if it would havended on Ying Yue, she would have suffered heavily.


    But she had killed it and also evaded thest attack. She had won a clean victory.


    However, she didn''t lower her guard and closed her eyes. Only when she sensed no one in the surroundings and her instincts also told her that everything was good did she rx and let the exhaustion wash over her.


    She dropped to her knees and panted. The hours of constant pressure were exhausting, physically and mentally. But a wide smile was present on her face, showing how happy she was.


    She had killed a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature, after all. And in a ce where Tier 5 Spiritual Creatures could cause genocide, this was a huge thing.


    She took a deep breath and went close to the big dead body of the Lizard. It had many scratches all over its armour and a gaping wound on its neck, which separated it from the torso.


    She smiled and looked at the sides where the ck smoke rose in the skies from the bottom of a tall tree.


    ''It was all ording to my n!''


    She had made a second bait hidden in the first bait. Her first bait was to spread the smell of roasted meat in the area. The Spiritual Creatures, for some reason, were always hungry and devoured anything and everything. And a bait of food was the best.


    That''s what lured the Lizard in. The second was a slippery blood she had taken from the same Spiritual Creature she used the meat of as bait. It was a weak but hard-to-catch Spiritual Creature, but Ying Yue was sessful in killing it. After that, she used its meat as the first bait and its blood, which was odourless and very slippery, for the second bait.


    She had spread it in a very small area so that the Lizard didn''t notice anything wrong. Then, all she had to do was lure the Lizard back to the oil and find the opportunity to attack.


    It was a risky n, considering even a single strike of the Lizard would have dealt her a heavy wound. Even a slight mistake would have cost her life, but she was sessful.


    Ying Yue was going to harvest materials from the Lizard, as they were very precious and could be used in future battles when she sensed a few figures closing in on her.


    She instantly disappeared from her ce and climbed the tall tree quickly as she waited patiently, ready for her next hunt.


    The bait was already ready this time, and she didn''t need to do anything.


    However, soon, her eyes widened as heavy killing intent surrounded her.


    "So, these bastards haven''t given up till now, huh. Even better, I''ll send you all to hell personally."

 Chapter 90: Deathly Silence

    Three figures d in ck robes ran silently among the dense trees of the Tando Woonds as they tried to shake off the Spiritual Creature that had attacked them.


    They were like nimble shadows and soon managed to get away from the Spiritual Creature. However, they didn''t stop as the area was weird. Normally, they would have run past the Spiritual Creatures using their stealth, but somehow, this time, the creatures were on full alert, which made their journey a hard one.


    One of them, who looked like a man from his body shape, suddenly narrowed his eyes and whispered.


    "Smell of blood? So strong?"


    The smell of blood was a regr urrence in these forests, but this one was too strong. Considering the irregrities in the area, they decided to investigate.


    The figure signalled for his twopanions as they silently approached the area where the smell was strongest. Soon, they arrived near a tall tree and saw the lizard Spiritual Creature in front of it.


    The figure narrowed his eyes as he and others hid. He thought as he checked the surroundings.


    ''A Tier 4? Who killed it? It''s clearly a de wound, is there someone else here aside from us?''


    The three of them stayed in their ces, just observing the surroundings. But even after waiting for some time, they didn''t find anything odd. It was as if someone had killed the lizard and gone on their way, not even bothering to harvest its body.


    The figure rxed a little when he sensed no one in the surroundings. He was a trained assassin, and nobody could remain hidden under his inspection.


    However, he still sent his twopanions to search in different directions and waited. After some time, he took out hismunicator and sent his Qi in it, getting the message hispanions sent him.


    Apparently, the area was clear and not even a spiritual Creature could be found. All they saw were corpses of different Spiritual Creatures littering around.


    His face turned solemn. The situation was too strange, and he felt his heart filled with unease, so he called hispanions back while thinking.


    ''We need to leave this ce as soon as possible. To hell with that Ying Yue, she''s probably dead already. Why do I have to search for that failed product?''


    The figure silently waited in his hiding spot. However, even after waiting for a few minutes, hispanions didn''t return. The area was deathly silent, sending creeps into his heart. He was an assassin who loved silence, but at this moment, he wished to hear some noise.


    He gulped as fear gripped his heart. The situation was too odd, and even this whole area was weird. The Spiritual Creatures were weird and yet the area also had this silent ce.


    ''Something is wrong. Something is definitely wrong. I need to leave!''


    The figure quickly made the decision and turned around to leave, abandoning hispanions, whom he had already considered dead. The chills he felt and the strange silence that was making his hair stand were too much for him.


    But even in such a state, he didn''t blow up his cover and silently turned around to leave. However, at that moment, the sound of something dropping resounded in the forest.


    The figure tensed and stopped. He didn''t even dare to breathe as he stood still. His heart raced as he sensed somethinging towards him at a slow speed. It was as if something was rolling towards him.


    So he waited with batted breaths and soon found the thing that came rolling at him and stopped near his legs. His whole body trembled as a look of shock and fear appeared in his eyes.


    He looked horrified at his feet wherey his formerpanion''s head, cut clean from his torse. His eyes were bleeding, and a look of terror was in them as if he had seen a terrifying Abomination before dying.


    Not only that, his ears were cut, and blood was oozing out from them. And the figure didn''t even need to search for the ears as they were shoved into the man''s mouth.


    The scene was too terrifying and made his body tremble with fear. However, his cold side brain made the decision for him. The head came directly in his direction, which meant the enemy already knew of his location, and he needed to run.


    Not daring to look at the severed head, the figure dashed in the opposite direction with his top speed. He had abandoned all of his stealth and used his everything to run at full speed. The scene of that head still ying in his mind, sending chills through his spine.


    The strange silence followed him, and no matter how many trees he passed, it was still there, haunting him. He didn''t dare slow down, as he was sure it meant death.


    Trees and jagged terrain passed in his vision, turning blurry because of his speed. But even with this, he could feel the silence creeping in his heart.


    ''What is this? A Spiritual Creature? Of what Tier? What the fuck is this?''


    He didn''t dare scream and simply ran. As his surroundings became blurred, he suddenly noticed something in the distance, and his eyes brightened for a second.


    There, in the distance, he could see his otherpanion sitting under a tree. He was looking down at the ground and remained unmoving.


    The joy he felt after seeing hispanion soon vanished as cold gripped his heart, making his chest heavy. He didn''t stop and tried to run past hispanion''s body.


    However, at that moment, hispanion''s body began to disassemble and broke into many pieces. His eyes rolled on the ground like a white ball, and his limbs dropped to the ground.


    His whole bodyy in his own pool of blood, but he was beyond recognition. The figure felt a fear he had never felt before and dropped to the ground. His legs trembled as they refused to work anymore.


    Terror gripped his body as he looked in front of him, where stood a figure like a grim reaper.

 Chapter 91: Pathetic of an excuse

    The figure d in ck crawled back, looking at the grim reaper in front of him. He didn''t even see what the other person looked like as he was sure that person was behind everything.


    So, he tried to crawl back, but even that didn''t work as a tree appeared in front of him. It was thick, and he would have to make a round to escape, which he was sure was impossible now.


    He gulped and turned his head to look at the murderer of hispanions. It was a young woman with a short height, neck-length ck hair that danced in the air, and golden orb-like eyes. They were staring right at him.


    He recognised her.


    ''Y-Ying Yue? The Masked Devil? How?''


    How could he not recognise the person he was sent to search for? However, he clearly knew that Ying Yue was weaker than him, and even if the stories of her talent were true, he could still kill her with hispanions.


    ''No! The intel was all wrong. This is no talent. She''s a fucking real devil.''


    Ying Yue didn''t bother to even hide as she simply walked towards him leisurely. He could do nothing but watch as death came close to him, step by step.


    Ying Yue crouched down near him and asked, smiling yfully as she yed with her dagger.


    "You''re a newbie, right?"


    "Huh!?"


    "You''re clearly new to all of this. You forgot basics just because you saw a little gore. Did those bastards really thought a pathetic of an excuse like you can kill me? What a joke!"


    The figure just stared in shock at Ying Yue, and couldn''t even speak. Ying Yue shook her head in disappointment and forcibly took out amunicator from his bag. She sent some Qi in it and said.


    "You know, I actually forgot about my past because of my Master. I didn''t want to trouble him because of my matters and for that I even decided to forget my revenge. You should have been thankful for this and yet, you decided to throw your dogs here. You actually has the gall to step into the holynds where Master resides and disturb him? Heh! Now, you can wait for the hell I''ll give you all."


    And with that, she crushed themunicator and looked at the man who was still looking at her fearfully. She smirked and said.


    "Do you really think I''ll fall for your acts?"


    The man''s eyes widened but before he could do anything, Ying Yue thrusted her dagger deep in his heart and Dantian. His eyes remained popped open as his other hand dropped to the ground along with a poison-coated dagger.


    Ying Yue shook her head in disappointment and stood up. She looked around and muttered.


    "This is far from the Sect and even if they surveyed, they would only do here. That should keep them away from Master."


    Ying Yue knew that what she was doing was pretty pointless considering the formation around the Sect. However, if someone stepped into that formation, even by mistake, Shen Yu would know of that. And she didn''t want anyone to disturb him, especially not someone she hates the most.


    Ying Yue closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her mind. Then, she disappeared from her ce and went on to another hunt. This time, she wouldn''t stop until the period of seven days had passed.


    ....


    While Ying Yue was training outside, others were also training in the Sect for the uing Annual Sect Tournaments. Xiao Lan was the one who was most excited for them.


    Currently, she was standing in her personal space that Shen Yu had made below everyone''s Quarters. It was a vast realm of infinite possibilities and a perfect ce to train.


    Since Xiao Lan practised a Fire Element Cultivation Manual, Lan Ming suggested Shen Yu make an elemental pool in the Sect, which would help people like her.


    However, Shen Yu had technically already made it, and even a personal one for everyone at that.


    ''Everything is possible in this personal space, huh. But I''m sure there are limitations as I doubt Master let the Creation Energy to run free so much.''


    Xiao Lan thought, looking at her surroundings. Creation Energy was a heaven-defying energy that was used to create the heaven itself. Everything in the world came from that energy, from the vastndmasses to life itself. Anything could be created from Creation Energy; it was that terrifying.


    That''s why Xiao Lan was sure that although Shen Yu let them use it, it wouldn''t be full ess. She was tempted to try to create life, but she didn''t dare.


    ''I should just focus on my training. I''m the weakest of the group and won''t contribute to anything in the Tournaments. And I need to win that for Master. He had high hopes from us, I can''t let him down.''


    Xiao Lan smiled as she raised her hand, holding her identity token, and wished to change the world around her. As she wished, the world around her began to change, and a new world was formed in front of her.


    It was pure crimson red in colour; from the grounds to the skies, everything was red. Towering volcanoes rose in the distance, spewingva and ashes. From them, rivers ofva came and filled the ins, making the whole world zing hot.


    Xiao sighed and marvelled at the sight as she thought.


    ''Ah! It feels nice to feel back at home. Although the intensity is still low, it definitely is my home.''


    Xiao Lan felt her skin itching in heat, but she didn''t care. This was her natural habitat, and she was itching to dive into thoseva pools. Of course, she didn''t do that as she knew she would die instantly.


    ''I doubt that...Master must have made a function where we can''t die. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given us such power.''


    Still, this was what she wanted, and it would also help her be a powerhouse who could turn her enemies into ashes.


    Xiao grinned and said.


    "Time to rise to the top again."

 Chapter 92: Art Is An Explosion (1)

    Xiao Lan explored her new home for some time before she was satisfied. It was perfectly what she wanted and she felt like she was back in her Divine Realm.


    ''This feels nice. But I don''t have time to admire scenery. I need to be strong enough to win whole tournament.''


    Xiao Lan sighed and then went towards a pond ofva. It was boiling and the temperature of the surroundings was so high that the air was getting blurry. However, this was a perfect habitat for someone like her.


    She had Ancestral Phoenix mes to begin with and then her body also gained resistance towards mes because of the Cultivation Manual she practiced. So, the heat was bearable for her.


    Getting to the shore of the pond, she jumped andnded on a small ind in the middle of the pond. Sitting down on the fiery ground, she inhaled the fresh air and smiled.


    She then looked at her hands and wondered where she should start. She would start Cultivatingter since she still wanted to give some time for her Cultivation base to settle down. Although it was already perfect, she wanted to make it solid.


    That''s why she had decided to work on other things. Like her battle techniques. She had taken some from Li Xue but she still wanted to use her former techniques as they were familiar to her. The techniques that Li Xue gave her were high level and would take some to master then, even by her talent. And time was something she didn''t have.


    She had only a month to achieve a good Cultivation base and also master a few battle techniques that she could use in the tournaments. And she needed to practice to master them. After all, although she had mastered them in her previous life, she couldn''t replicate it instantly.


    The battle techniques worked in two ways which were both necessary¡ªComprehension and muscle memory. One needed first toprehend the battle techniques and then practice it for long until their body adapts to the technique. It was necessary, especially in a fast paced battle.


    Xiao Lan already had herprehension part done since she had used her battle techniques a lot in her past life, they were practically a part of her soul after so long. However, she was in a new body now which didn''t know anything.


    But it was still easier as she only needed to practice for sometime to master her past battle techniques. It was far easier and effective than learning something new.


    She wanted to be one of the strongest in the Annual Sect Tournaments, her pride wouldn''t allow her to be any lower. She would have aimed at the top ce but there was Ying Yue, a being even she was wary of. She was sure that if Ying Yue wanted, she could assassinate her despite her having a Divine Soul.


    She had her Soul attacks which she could use in the tournament but it would not only expose her, it was also quite a disdainful thing to do for her. Beside, her Soul hadn''tpletely healed even after everything she had gone through.


    That single glimpse of Shen Yu had done a heavy damage to her soul.


    Xiao Lan sighed, thinking of that moment again. But even as she thought, she didn''t go for that particr memory. She didn''t want to see that form even by mistake. Who knows if she would survive this time?


    "I should just focus on my techniques."


    Xiao Lan pped her cheeks and took a deep breath. She then sat in a lotus position with her hands in herp, ovepping on each other.


    She was trying to use one of her strongest techniques that had made her an walking ming Deity. She knew it wouldn''t be as powerful as that and only the infant stage would be there. But even that was very powerful.


    She concentrated inside her body as she let the Qi circte in her body through certain Meridians having a specific path. It was a Fire Element technique and using that was very easy for her.


    One couldn''t use the elemental energies directly and if someone wanted to use them, they would have use other methods or take external help. However, the mostmon method wasprehending the particr element and convert your tamed Qi into that Elemental Energy.


    However, one couldn''t store the elemental energy just like how they couldn''t make it directly. So, if one wanted to use a Elemental Attack, they would have to first convert their Qi into Elemental Energy and then use the attack. And they would have to do this everytime they used that attack.


    There simply was no way to store elemental energy. However, because of the same reason, Qi was called the universal Energy as it could be converted to practically anything and could also be used independently.


    Xiao Lan didn''t have any problem in making her Fire Elemental Energy and she easily converted her Qi in Fire Elemental Energy. Then, she guided that Fire Elemental Energy in her palms as she began to control the mes.


    Instantly, her body was covered in mes. Fortunately, she was wearing the clothes Shen Yu gave her and they didn''t get burnt. She simply sat there, unfazed by the sudden me eruption.


    Her finger twitched slightly as she controlled the mes surroundings her and began to condense them. It was proving to be not as easy as she imagined but she still persisted.


    The mes slowly receded and began to condense in her palms that were ovepping each other. It was a gradual process and some of her skin even got burnt away, making her flesh charred. However, she didn''t care about it. Fire was her Ally, not enemy.


    She took a deep breath and concentrated more on her palms as the mes continued to condense, increasing the pressure on her palms. It caused her pain but she didn''t care.


    Anyone else might have been happy in just making mes materialise outside their body and even controlling it. But she was different, this was nothing to her. She wanted more, and more, even if it meant burning her body.


    And so, she persisted.

 Chapter 93: Art Is An Explosion (2)

    The crimson red mes danced in her palms and now they were only like a ball. However, Xiao Lan wasn''t satisfied with that alone and condensed it even further as she gritted her teeth, feeling the fire bite into her skin. It sipped inside her body through the pores and caused havoc.


    Those mes were made out of pure Qi and were very dense, making them incredibly hot and dangerous. If Xiao Lan let even a moment of slip, they would explode right there, and her body would explode alongside it.


    ''Like hell a puny me like you would dare to disobey this Empress.''


    Xiao Lan roared in her mind and raised her hand as she put the sphere of mes between her palms. mes erupted with even more power as a crazed grin appeared on her face. Blood began to ooze out of her mouth as her fingers began to melt practically. But she didn''t care.


    The mes fought against her control, trying to break free but Xiao Lan didn''t let that happen. And worse, she made the sphere of mes condense even more, turning it deep crimson in colour. Previously, it looked a little transperant but now it was aplete sphere of crimson red mes.


    And finally, she seeded.


    Xiao Lan panted as she held the small sphere of mes in her hand. She had finally seeded and in her first try at that. Her face and body looked exhausted but her eyes were shining like bright hot stars.


    One of her fingers was melted to the point that her bone was visible and her whole arm looked like it had been put in a oven. However, she was still excited. The pain didn''t lower her excitement at all.


    "Although I wasn''t able to bring it to infant stage. It''s still good. I''ll bring this to infant stage before the tournaments for sure."


    Xiao Lan sat on the ground and looked at the small, finger sized ball of crimson red mes and grinned. She muttered.


    "I wonder how powerful is this?"


    She grinned and stood up, despite her injuries. She raised her hand which was holding the ball and looked at the other side of the pond. It was a in area where yellow nts were growing in the zing atmosphere.


    "Go!"


    She flicked her fingers as the ball shot at an incredible speed, leaving a red trail behind. It was a beautiful sight but what happened next was also incredibly beautiful....only to someone like Xiao Lan.


    The sphere of ballnded on the ground and exploded in a loud explosion. A huge mushroom of smoke rose in the air as the ground trembled, making Xiao Lan fall on the ground.


    Waves of outburst of explosion passed over her as they cut her cheeks. Nheless, she didn''t even close her eyes and enjoyed the beautiful scenery before her.


    After some time, the explosion died out making the atmosphere return to normal. It was a fire domain to begin with and had been personally made by Xiao Lan so she knew what to do with it.


    Xiao Lan grinned and said.


    "This should be enough to wipe whole teams, heh. You wanna fight me with those puny mortal techniques? Heh, bring it on. With a flick of my fingers, I''ll reduce you all to dust."


    Xiao Lanughed but then a intense pain assaulted her as she was reminded of the injuries she had suffered to make that kind of attack. Her palms were basically a cooked piece of meat.... except that this meat was overcooked.


    She sighed looking her condition as she remembered her training sessions she did in her past life. They were far more intense than this and she asionally had her whole body destroyed when trying out new techniques.


    "Aghh! I can handle the mental pain but fuck this physical pain!"


    Xiao Lan groaned and then focused on her half healed soul. Suddenly, white mes erupted from her body and covered her whole body. However, this time her body didn''t get any wounds but instead, her injuries began to heal at a visible rate.


    Flesh returned on her finger as her whole body began to healpletely. However, there was a frown on her face. She had just used her Ancestral Phoenix mes to heal herself and no matter how many times she used them, she just couldn''t get used to the pain they brought.


    The Ancestral Phoenix mes were very powerful and had been passed down for thousands of years among the Divine Phoenix Empresses. They could do many things and one of their major ability was to heal anything.


    Even if your whole body got destroyed, they could rebuild it as if it was nothing major. However, there was a major w to this regenerative power and it was that the bigger and grave injury she heals, the more pain she would experience.


    Even after using the Ancestral Phoenix mes for so many years, she still hadn''t been able to get used to them. It always hurt a lot but she had began to use them in her practice. Although they did hurt, they allowed her to be apletely free spirit.


    Since the injury this time was small, she didn''t experience much pain and soon returned to her prime. Everything was gone, from her charred body to broken fingers. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Xiao Lan looked at her finger for some time and then thought.


    ''Although that attack is powerful and useful, it takes so much Qi. I can''t even use it twice in a battle.''


    Xiao Lan clicked her tongue, feeling her Qi reserves very low. That single attack had taken more than half of her Qi. She would have practiced it a little more but it was impossible now, not until she sat down and filled her Qi reserves again.


    Xiao Lan then thought of something and looked at her finger which she wiggled around. A grin appeared on her face as thin threads of mes began to form between her fingers.


    "Hehe, I''ll use my threads and whips instead of my Heavenly Lotus Amalgamation. Heh, one month? I''ll perfect everything."

 Chapter 94: Victim Card

    More than a month had passed since the Wind Flower Sect was destroyed and the news of it had shook the entire Qing Empire. It was one of the fifty Tier 2 Sects and a destruction of such a Sect was a huge blow to not only the Empire, but even humanity itself.


    There were only around a 100 Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators in the Qing Empire and a loss of one of them was great, not to mention the many Core Formation Realm Cultivators under them.


    It had shaken the whole Empire and the rtionship between the many Sects and especially the Major Sects had worsened. A destruction of such level could only be done by either the Major Sects or the Empire itself. There was also the third option that some Sects had banded together to destroy the Wind Flower Sect, but it was unlikely as others believed.


    The Heavenly Sect Federation was the most shaken and was under immense pressure as they were the so called protectors of Humanity and the one who enforcedws. Now that such a incident happened right under their nose, the public was enraged and pressured them to find answers.


    Of course, they went to investigate the ruins of Wind Flower Sect and did a thorough research,ing to a conclusion that many Nascent Soul Realms were involved in the destruction of the Wind Flower Sect''s destruction.


    That only put more pressure on the Major Sects and the tension between them grew. The Heavenly Sky Sect med other three Major sects that they did this to lower their standing. And the other three Major Sects med Heavenly Sky Sect.


    All in all, it was a tension filled atmosphere in not only the Major Sects but even the other lower sects as they were afraid they would also get annihted. However, the chaos was controlled by the Heavenly Sect Federation and nobody used violence.


    However, even with all of this, the Heavenly Sect Federation still prepared for the Annual Sect Tournaments while investigating about the Wind Flower Sect. In fact, the Venue for Jade Province Tournament Qualifiers was the Green Silk Town as it was the closest to the Wind Flower Sect.


    This way, the Heavenly Sect Federation was able to investigate easily while also holding the Annual Sect Tournaments.


    It didn''t take long after the announcement of venue that the Green Silk Town began to fill with many people,ing from all over the Jade Province. Even under the solemn atmosphere, the people were happy and excited for the tournaments.


    In the Lan Inn, on the top floor, a meeting was taking ce. It consisted of 15 beautiful women who could cause chaos among men if they went outside together. However, they were now just sitting together and discussing something.


    Ning Xi held her wine gourd in one hand as she said.


    "The Tournaments starts tomorrow. What is the n?"


    Hearing her, Song Junwan smiled that looked anything but smile and said.


    "We''re going to y the Victim Card, of course. My whole Sect was destroyed by four Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators for some unknown reason. I could only escape with you few people and seek revenge in future. Even now, my injuries hasn''tpletely healed."


    Lan Ming nodded and said.


    "Yes, and while running away we encountered Master Shen, Sect Master of Divine Harem Sect who helped us in resisting the four Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators and also took us in. This will show how our Sect was destroyed and how we have joined our Saviour''s sect. Although this will make Master in Spotlight as a genius who could fight Nascent Soul Realm at Core Formation Realm, it will atleast make them wary of Master and not disturb him, not outright atleast. As for underhanded methods..."


    Lan Ming''s voice trailed off as she looked at Ying Yue who was sitting in the corner of the couch. A wry smile appeared on her face as she prayed for the people who would go against her.


    Ying Yue smiled feeling her gaze and said.


    "You can leave everything rted to shadows to me. I can assure you that they won''t even have a chance to get close to Master."


    Her tone was filled with arrogance but nobody could say anything. Ying Yue was a monster everyone was wary of, especially after her training outside in wilds and three weeks of training with Shen Yu.


    She was at the Peak of Foundation Realm and could breakthrough to Core Formation Realm any moment she wanted. However, she was waiting.


    She alone wasn''t the one who grew strong in this one month of intense training. Xiao Lan sat on Ying Yue''s side, ying with red strings that looked like normal red coloured thread.


    She was at the Peak of Qi Refining Realm, proving to be the greatest prodigy of Divine Harem Sect. She had taken a time of just a month to cross two Major Realm and was standing at the peak of second Major Realm.


    Ning Xi nodded and said.


    "Yeah, this girl always gave me creeps and I don''t want to be the only one to have creeps. Anyways, I kinda understand what you''re nning to do with this whole Wind Flower Sect, so tell me one thing. Are you all going to reveal yourself tomorrow?"


    Lan Ming thought for a moment before replying.


    "I''m not sure about that. It depends on what first round of qualifiers is. If possible then I don''t want to reveal ourselves tomorrow and wait for the Final of Qualifiers."


    Ning Xi chugged a mouthful of wine and said, looking at the beautiful wooden ceiling.


    "So you want to announce in a big audience, huh. Alright, I''ll arrange tomorrow''s match to be in our favour."


    Song Junwan leaned forward and asked with a smile.


    "I''m guessing you''re going to introduce a single yer match, right? That way, we can send Sister Xiao or Sister Yue."


    Ning Xi grinned and gave a thumbs to Song Junwan.


    "Hehe, Exactly. I''m the manager of these Qualifiers of Jade Province so I was given the opportunity to make the match. I actually had something in mind already and it matches perfectly here."

 Chapter 95: Can I Dissect Him?

    "Sister Xi, you shouldn''t do anything that might make people question our rtionship. Remember what Master said?"


    Song Junwan said, with a hint of concern in her tone.


    "He wants you to be an insider in the Heavenly Sect Federation. I''m sure he have many ns for you."


    "Hehe, of course I know. How can I forget something Master said? As for our rtionship, you don''t need to be so worried. There is a reason why I''m choosing this mode for the match."


    Ning Xi grinned and replied.


    "You see, the number of Spiritual Creatures in the periphery of Tando Woonds always increases in every few months and we have to clear them out before they make a huge Beast Tide. Although the Town can take on a small beast tide, if a Ruler emerges from the Spiritual Creatures, then that would be a problem. And guess what? It''s that time of hunting so I thought why not use this method."


    She gulped a mouthful of wine, making her a little tipsy but she still continued.


    "The First round of qualifiers would be a battle royal in which every sect will send one person in a designated area of the Tando Woonds. They will be given a day to kill the Spiritual Creatures there and collect their Spirit Cores. After a day, they will have toe here and submit their number of cores. They will be given points based on the Spirit Cores and ranked. Top 16 participants will advance along with their sects while others will be eliminated. After all, who got time to deal with so many sects and if you can''t even produce a single good prodigy then there''s no point in continuing. Although I know team work is important, it won''t do shit if every individual is shit."


    Ning Xi continued to rant for some time, which seemed like she was letting out her frustration on something so the others let her be.


    They had rarely seen Ning Xi in such mood and they knew it was because of her past. But they didn''t talk about it because she didn''t want to remember it.


    After some time, Ning Xi realised what she was doing and clicked her tongue looking at the wine gourd.


    "Tsk! This thing is worthless."


    She threw it aside and then turned towards Song Junwan.


    "Anyways, what I meant was, we can just send Sister Yue tommorow and we''ll easily win the round. So, there''s no need for you to attend it. Atmost you can just send three of your disciples since there are no modes that includes more than 5 disciple from the Sect so there won''t be any suspicion."


    Song Junwan nodded and said, as her gaze passed over everyone.


    "Very well then. Tomorrow, Sister Yue, Sister Xiao, Zhi Yan, Feng Du, and Hua Rong will attend the Tournament with Master while we all will wait in the Inn."


    Song Junwan and Lan Ming were authoritative figures and knew what to do. Not to mention they were also Elders of Divine Harem Sect so others naturally followed their others. Beside, they knew that everyone respected each other.


    Ying Yue and Xiao Lan smiled as they looked at each other. They could see the ferocity in each other''s eyes and didn''t need words to convey what they were thinking.


    Zhi Yan and other who apparently had a thick book open in front of them were startled awake and also nodded. As for what the book was....


    Ying Yue then thought of something or rather someone and asked.


    "And what should I do if I meet Bai Chen? Can I dissect his organs and feed to his father?"


    Everyone shivered and gave strange nces to Ying Yue, once again reminding themselves not to make an enemy of Ying Yue.


    Lan Ming''s lips twitched, but she could understand where Ying Yue wasing from. Bai Chen had not only insulted Shen Yu but also had hands in the destruction of the Wind Flower Sect. It was already a surprise that Ying Yue had not gone to assassinate him, probably because she would have to spend some time away from Shen Yu and she didn''t want that.


    Song Junwan smiled and said.


    "The decision lies in Master''s hands. However, I''m sure he would say that he will cover for all us and we can do whatever we want. But you need to remember that it''s just because he loves us. We shouldn''t take advantage of that and let some bugs disturb him. If the opportunity is good, I''ll say you can do whatever you want with him. However, if it leads the trouble to our sect, then please refrain for some time."


    Ning Xi nodded and added.


    "Yup, if the federation found out that you have killed someone important of other sect, especially of a Sect like Seven Stars Sect, then they''ll ask Master to hand you over. Do you think he would?"


    Ying Yue lingered for a while and then sighed.


    "So troublesome. I really should just go and assassinate him. But there''s no fun in that."


    ''You want fun in killing?''


    Zhi Yan and others who were new gave strange nces to their senior sister but then they saw the book they were reading and kind of agreed with Ying Yue.


    It was then the room''s door screeched open as a average looking person walked in. Seeing him, everyone stood up from their seats and Zhi Yan quickly hid the book in her space ring, sweating hard and wondering if Shen Yu had seen it.


    Ning Xi looked at her new wine gourd and reluctantly put it away. She then cleared her chair, and said.


    "Master, please sit."


    Shen Yu nodded, a little awkward as he still wasn''t used to such attention and authority. Still, he was the Sect Master and their leader now so he have to do this.


    He went to sit down on Ning Xi''s seat and said, looking at Zhi Yan''s and other''s stiff posture.


    "We aren''t in a sect meeting, you know. You don''t have to be formal around me. It feels like you''re making distance between us."


    Ning Xi grinned and jumped,nding right on Shen Yu''sp. She wiggled a little as her butt touched many ces and said.


    "Now, this is perfect, right? Hehe."

 Chapter 96: The Coliseum

    [A/N: Aghh! I have headache so no editing and only one chapter today.]


    "Please sit down!"


    Shen Yu chuckled and wrapped his arms around Ning Xi''s waist, making himself a littlefortable as his mind was being distracted by a juicy butt. The strong scent of wine from Ning Xi didn''t help in slightest.


    To distract himself, Shen Yu looked around the room and then remembered something. He asked, looking at Zhi Yan.


    "You were reading some book, right? I also love reading books so it might interest me."


    Zhi Yan began panicking as she tried to think of an answer. She didn''t want to lie to her Master but she also couldn''t say the truth. After all, Ying Yue had clearly told her to never reveal the book to Shen Yu. And who would want to offend her?


    Fortunately for her, Ying Yue stepped in for help as she said.


    "Master, it''s actually female orientated book so I don''t think you will like it. But if you want, I can give you one."


    Shen Yu was speechless and a terrible memory surfaced in his mind. He shook his head and said, his voice slightly agitated.


    "No thanks, I''m good."


    He was already traumatized from his past life when he had tried to read. Female oriented book and he had no wish to read something like that again.


    ''Never ever touching omegaverse!''


    Shen Yu shook off those thoughts and focused on his reason foring here. He looked at Song Junwan and asked.


    "So, what are you going to do?"


    Song Junwan smiled and exined her n once again. Thedies had already agreed that they wouldn''t lie to Shen Yu, even if it''s a small matter but not saying the full truth was different. Although they didn''t want to do this too, they knew it was necessary sometimes.


    "I see, well if you''re good with this then I have no problem. Just know that you can go all out and if something happens I''ll handle it. What''s the worst that can happen? I''ll just put the Divine Harem Sect at the top of Qing Empire by myself."


    Shen Yu said, caressing Ning Xi''s thighs. He was never a person who would go low key for no reason. If his family was harmed in any way, he wouldn''t hesitate to handle it forcibly. The only reason he was letting others handle everything was because he wanted them to grow on their own.


    "Master need no worries. I''m not an easy fish to catch otherwise he wouldn''t need to use so much ns to bring me down. I will make sure everything is settled with minimal loses."


    Lan Ming said, showing her white teeths as her lips tugged upwards.


    "As you wish then, what about tomorrow?"


    "I have everything handled there, hehe,"


    Ning Xi giggled and told him about her n which made Shen Yu chuckle in helplessness. Still, he liked her idea and patted her head in appreciation.


    "That''s a good idea."


    Ning Xi smiled in bliss as she enjoyed the headpats but then she sensed something and her mood turned sour. She clicked her tongue and took out hermunicator.


    She sent her Qi in it and received a message which made her frown. She lingered for a while before sighing.


    "What happened?"


    Shen Yu asked, sensing her bad mood.


    "I don''t know. The youngest princess of Qing Empire is here for some reason and I will need to go back."


    Ning Xi shook her head and answered, still confused by the information she had just received. Why would the princess herselfe to a small ce like this? Was it really just the destruction of Wind Flower Sect or something else was going on in background?


    "I''ll help you. Just call me if you need any help."


    Shen Yu didn''t question much and simply her cheek. After Ning Xi returned the kiss, Shen Yu teleported her back to her room at the Heavenly Sect Federation''s branch.


    Shen Yu made himselffortable on the chair and looked at Ying Yue.


    "I don''t really have much to say to you and likewise to anyone here. But I''ll just say this, never ever underestimate your opponents even if they are weak mortals. Expect the unexpected. Second, just know that you''re a part of Divine Harem Sect."


    Ying Yue nodded alongside others as the shadows around her seemed to be much darker then before.


    They chatted a bit more on random topics which had be a habit of Shen Yu. He would always converse with his wives, even on the most boring topics. He didn''t want them to look at him as if he was some higher ss being but as their husband andmunication was important for a healthy rtionship.


    After the chat, they all left while Ying Yue stayed with Shen Yu saying that she seems a boost before her match and of course Shen Yu was more than happy to give her the boost.


    ...


    The next day, whole Green Silk Town was in a festive mood as streets were filled with people and many vendors. Noises reached everywhere but even then the majority of the popce was gathered in another ce.


    In the north of the Green Silk Town, there was a enormous Coliseum which was filled to the brim with peoples. Majority of them sat on the sat on the big stone stairs while the important people say in the VIP boxes.


    But since this wasn''t the Main day of the qualifiers, there weren''t many VIPs. Most of the boxes were empty.


    The Sects participating in the qualifiers were given a separate space for them, with each Sect having a separate box at the south of the enormous Coliseum.


    At the centre of this red Coliseum, there was a giant grass field and at the centre of it was a small stage which looked very smallpared to the size of the Coliseum.


    Ning Xi was leaning against a wall as she drank her favourite wine from her wine gourd when she received a message. She sighed and threw aside the wine gourd.


    She stretched her arms and legs slightly and walked forward, entering the coliseum centre. She walked calmly with an arrogant expression on her face as she faced the thousands of people that bad gathered for the qualifiers.


    Her gazed passed through the several VIP boxes andnded on a particr one. She narrowed her eyes at that and when she sensed a gaze at her, smiled. She made a gesture with her hand and then looked away.


    Ning Xi then looked at the south of the Coliseum where all the sects had their boxes and spotted Shen Yu, smiling at her. She smiled back and then jumped.


    The force behind her step was so much that the enhanced ground trembled, as if it was going to break. The aura of the Peak-Stage Core Formation Realm spread in the whole Coliseum, turning it in a pin drop silence.


    She easilynded on the stage made on a tall pedestal and grinned. Her aura was still filling the coliseum with an oppressive pressure that made many people angry with her but everyone kept their mouth shut.


    A Peak-Stage Core Formation Realm Cultivator was thest person they wanted to prove, especially someone like Ning Xi.


    "Yo, I didn''t expect you guys to actually full this whole Coliseum. Quite impressive if I have to say."


    Ning Xi said in her normal tone but the voice resounded in the whole Coliseum. It was magnified by a simple cirction of Qi.


    The people who came from afar were speechless and looked at Ning Xi with strange gazes. She was the weirdest host they had seen. Normally, a host would be eloquent and calm but she waspletely opposite.


    "Anyways, I''m not wasting my precious energy on spouting nonsense so we''lle straight to the point. Oh yeah! If you expected a warm wee or a long winded speech then you can fuck off."


    Ning Xi looked around and spoke, looking at the sects. Everytime the sects would be introduced before the qualifiers actually begins but for Ning Xi, that was aplete waste of time.


    "And if you have any problems justin to my higher ups so they don''t give any responsibility to me from next time. Seriously, those old geezers needs some brain."


    While majority of the people were shocked and dumbfounded, those native to Green Silk Town and who knew her werepletely calm. They perfectly knew Ning Xi''s personality and knew she would pull something like this, especially if some responsibilities were just thrown at her.


    Ning Xi shook her head and said.


    "Anyways, we''ll directly begin the first round. If you can''t even pass that then you don''t deserve to be introduced anyways. I''ll introduce others tomorrow. Alright, so the first round is Battle Royal. Now, as some of you know it already, the federation always clears up the spiritual Creature in the Tando Woonds to reduce the chances of the Beast Tide and this is that time so the first round is rted to that."

 Chapter 97: What is Tsundere?

    Ning Xi looked at the audience of thousands of people with a smirk and said.


    "Anyways, we''ll directly begin the first round. If you can''t even pass that then you don''t deserve to be introduced anyways. I''ll introduce others tomorrow. Alright, so the first round is Battle Royal. Now, as some of you know it already, the federation always clears up the spiritual Creature in the Tando Woonds to reduce the chances of the Beast Tide and this is that time so the first round is rted to that."


    She stopped for a while before continuing.


    "The First round is very simple. Each Sect will send their best Disciples and they can only send one. Those disciples would then be sent in a designated zone in the Tando Woonds where they will be given a time of 24 hours to kill the Spiritual Creatures there. They can use anything and everything to kill the Spiritual Creatures. Also, I''m not as soft as other organiser so there can be Tier 4 Spiritual Creature so deal with them yourself anyway you want. The only thing I can guarantee is that you won''t encounter a Tier 5 Spiritual Creature."


    "What? Are you sending everyone to their deaths?"


    "She''s crazy! Who made her the organiser?"


    "Insane! She''spletely insane! Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures? Don''t joke around, they can even kill us elders and you want the disciples to deal with them?"


    Ning Xi''s words caused an outrage among the sects and the audience was left gasping in disbelief. The conditions were nothing but an invitation to death. Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures were very dangerous and they could even be the Spirit Ruler of a Beast Tide. Just this spoke of their powers, not to mention that even Elder of these Sects would have problem dealing with a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature.


    There were also some new sects which didn''t even had a Core Formation Realm Cultivator so how could they send their best Disciples to practically a death zone?


    Of course, having a thick skin helped Ning Xi as she just put her finger in her ear while giving a bored look to everyone. She scoffed and said.


    "As I said, if you''re going to be so soft and want your disciples to be spoiled brats then sure, just back off now. I don''t want to send some cowards representing as the winners of Green Silk Town qualifiers anyways. You only have three options."


    She raised her hand showing three fingers and added.


    "First is to join the match. Second is you quit this year''s Annual Sect Tournaments. Third is you can go andin to the Higher ups of Heavenly Sect Federation to change the venue and organiser. If you''re here then you will have to follow my rules, as simple as that."


    A silence reigned in the coliseum as the audience looked at everything with batted breaths. Everyone''s focus was on the south side of Coliseum as they wanted to see the reaction of various sects.


    Shen Yu was sitting on his seat while facepalming. He chuckled and said.


    "She really doesn''t care about anything, haha."


    "You seem to agree with Sister Ning, Master."


    Xiao Lan said.


    "Of course, I do. You should know better than anyone what kind of world we live in. We have to expect the unexpected. Besides, nobody really focused on her words so they''re crying so much. She said the disciples may encounter Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures, meaning it''s not a surety. In fact, I''m pretty sure she has only left one or two Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures in the designated zone. As crazy as she is, she isn''t cruel to others. She wouldn''t just send everyone to death. For now, she is just building the mentality of everyone."


    Zhi Yan titled her head and asked in confusion.


    "Mentality? But many of them are trained by experts and even experience life and death battles to temper themselves. Is their mentality bad, Master?"


    "Notpletely bad but more likecking. If Xi''er did as it goes everytime, then she would have to keep the limit of Spiritual Creatures to Tier 3, then the tournament will honestly lose its meaning. It''s because the disciples sent already know the limit and what they have to face, and most of the sects will send Foundation Realm disciples so winning against Tier 3 Spiritual Creatures is highly possible. Then, the only good thing pushing them will bepeting against other disciple but not any fear of anything."


    Shen Yu smiled as he exined while praising Ning Xi in his heart.


    "Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures are nothing but deaths for the disciples. Aside from Yue''er, I doubt there will anyone who can kill them. So, aside from thepetition they will have the fear that they can die anytime and that mentality is necessary to survive in this world. The moment you think you''re safe is the moment you die. You''re never safe in this world, whether it''s from humans or Spiritual Creatures."


    Xiao Lan smiled and said, even though she knew she would do the opposite of Ning Xi.


    "Master is right, Sister Ning really chose the best way. There is also the possibility that some disciples will team up to defeat the Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures, but that is even better. It''ll show them that they need to put down their pride and ego when faced against a powerful opponent. Humans can fight against each other as much as they want but they need to team up with their enemies when it''s to save humanity. I really have respect for Sister Ning to think so much. She really loves her people and wants them to be safe. After all, arrogance leads to only death."


    "She''s a half Tsundere!"


    Shen Yu chuckled, seeing Ning Xi''s behaviour. She tried to look aid-back drunk women who didn''t care about anything but still wanted to protect her people.


    Shen Yu knew that if someone did encounter a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature and was on the deathbed, Ning Xi would save them. She was a softie in many ways but didn''t like to admit it.


    "Master, what''s a Tsundere?"


    "Ah! That, you see...."

 Chapter 98: Heading To The Tando Woodlands

    Shen Yu wasn''t the only one who who realised Ning Xi''s intention, he was just a little faster than others because he knew Ning Xi better than others.


    Others were also people who had seen the world and were very experienced people, although it took some time, they understood everything.


    So, after a few minutes of silence, a voice of a young man resounded from the VIP boxex.


    "My Seven Stars Sect agrees with what Lady Ning said. We will enter this round."


    ''So, that''s Bai Chen, huh. Unfortunately, it seems he isn''t participating.''


    Ning Xi narrowed her eyes at the VIP box from where the voice came. Although she knew about Bai Chen, she had never really interacted with him since she never liked arrogant people. However, after hearing about him from her sisters, she only felt disgusted at him and wanted to kill him right here.


    She shook her head and turned to look south as she heard all the sects calling out.


    "Fine! My Mountain Splitting Sect ain''t no cowards. We''ll also join."


    "Heh, my Water Lilly Sect will crush you all. We''re also in."


    Ning Xi smirked listening to the cheering the sects were getting and raised her hand. Then, she said.


    "Good! My Jade Province doesn''t have any cowards. Now, I''ll exin how the first round will work. There are a total of 49 Sects so there will be 49 disciples sent to the Tando Woonds. They will kill Spiritual Creatures there and collect their Spirit Cores. Each Spirit Core have points of them like Early-Stage Tier 1 Spirit Core will give you 1 Point while Late-Stage Tier 1 will give you 3 points. I''m toozy to exin so I know you all understand. You can do the math with that. Basically every stage gives you one points while each Tier will have four points for Four Stages."


    Ning Xi scratched her head as she forgot the calctions herself but then she shook her head and said.


    "Yeah, you get the gist of it. Anyways, based on the number of points, you''ll be ranked and only top 16 will qualify for next round. Others will be disqualified along with their sects. Now, how you obtain the points is none of my concern. You can beat the shit out of each other to steal their points and I honestly won''t give a shit. But let me warn you..."


    Her eyes turned cold as the spiritual pressure of a Peak-Stage Core Formation Realm descended on the various Sect''s boxes, making them shiver. After all, Ning Xi was a prodigy and a very powerful battle master, aside from having her high Cultivation. They feared even Nascent Soul Realm wouldn''t be able to defeat her so they feared her.


    Ning Xi spoke as every word of her sounded as if something was being hammered in them.


    "I do not like unnecessary killing so if I find out that any of you murdered any of the disciple, you''ll have to face me. I won''t even care about the rules and regtions of Federation and show you why my nickname is Red Monster."


    Everyone shivered, including the audience even though the words weren''t aimed at them. They felt the coldness in environment and couldn''t help but gulp in fear.


    Ning Xi was too overbearing and nobody could do anything against her. The only people who could actually resist her were from Seven Stars Sect and they didn''t want to offend Ning Xi for small things.


    After some time, Ning Xi withdrew her aura and said.


    "That''s all I have to say. The rules are clear, the rewards are clear and the punishment is clear. I''ll give you 5 minutes to decide who to send."


    Ning Xi tapped her foot on the pedestal as 49 columns of hard stone rose around her stage. They were very narrow and only enough for a single person to stand and had Sect''s names written on them.


    She yawned and sat on her stage with legs hanging down. She had given the Sect enough time and now she wished she could just run off from here.


    ''So troublesome!''


    Five minutes passed quickly and disciples from all 49 Sects began toe and jump on their respective pirs. The Sects were slowly making the decision and the pirs soon began to fillpletely.


    Ning Xi paid attention to every participant and noticed some good seedlings that could perform good in the round. And as she guessed, the Seven Stars Sect had sent someone else than Bai Chen.


    It was a young man in his early twenties and had an aloof expression on his face, however the glimpse of arrogance was visible even in his posture.


    Ning Xi scoffed at that and looked at the side where her dear sister Ying Yue was standing. She was just silently standing there with eyes closed and gathered the least attention from the audience. It was as if they were sub consciously not noticing her.


    ''The fuck! Just how much has she improved? Now now, can I add some more Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures just for her? Master wouldn''t be angry, right?''


    Ning Xi''s lips twitched however she soon dismissed those thoughts. After all, Ying Yue might be able to handle them but other disciples would be leftpletely dead. And Ying Yue was thest person she expected to save anyone''s life.


    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Ning Xi also stood up and asked.


    "You all ready?"


    "Yes!!!"


    "Meh, I would have thrown you even if you weren''t ready."


    Ning Xi waved her hand as one of the Rune Formation in the coliseum was activated, making four giant screens appear at the centre of the coliseum, high up in the air.


    Now, the audience could see what was happening in the Tando Woonds with a clear view.


    The audience cheered at the show of power and wished their favourite best of luck.


    Ning Xi then raised her hand as her Qi enveloped all the participants and restricted their moments but they didn''t resist. After then, she jumped and flew away along with all the 49 participants to the Tando Woonds.


    The First Round starts!!

 Chapter 99: The Qualifiers Starts

    The Coliseum was at the edge of the Green Silk Town so the distance between it and the Tando Woonds wasn''t much. Ning Xi would have reached there quickly but she was carrying 49 people with her so her speed was slow.


    Nevertheless, it didn''t take long for her to see the periphery of the Tando Woonds and the giant Rune Formation that made the designated Zone for the battle royal. It was vast, covering an area more than even the Green Silk Town.


    Blue pirs rose from different parts of the forest and were connected with each other through a semi-transparent blue screen like barrier. The barrier was circle shaped and looked very sturdy as if nothing could pass through it.


    It was a Tier 4 Rune Formation that many Runemasters had made spending many days. It was to ensure that nothing and noone could travel through the barrier. In a way, it was to safeguard the disciples from the unknown Spiritual Creatures that might wander inside the designated zone.


    Of course, Ning Xi made sure that the designated zone was far away from the Divine Harem Sect. The Tando Woonds were vast and covered three sides of the Green Silk Town so it wasn''t hard for her to shift the designated zone.


    Ning Xi stopped,ing close to the blue barrier as the disciples stopped alongside her. They were bound by her Qi so they couldn''t even move properly.


    Ning Xi spread her Spirit Sense across the designated zone and nodded in satisfaction. She then looked at everyone and said.


    "Take out your storage devices. I need to check them."


    The disciples did as they were told and Ning Xi checked them one by one by invading their storage devices with her spirit sense. Although she said everything was allowed, she couldn''t allow them to have the Spirit Cores already in their storage devices.


    After seeing nobody brought Spirit Cores, she nodded and waved her hand, saying.


    "Alright, you can now go. Your time starts now. I''ll be here to watch over all of you."


    She didn''t give them any time to say anything and sent them flying in the designated zone. A small window opened in the blue barrier making the disciples enter it and then closed itself.


    Ning Xi took out her wine gourd and mumbled.


    "Let''s see what you got!"


    Ying Yue''s hair fluttered in the air as she dropped to the ground at the high speed. She wasn''t a Core Formation Realm Cultivator and although she had a flying treasure, she didn''t think it was needed.


    She held her daggers in her hand and did a backflip in the air,nding perfectly on top of a tree with thick branches. She looked around calmly and first observed everything.


    She didn''t know how many points she would need to reach the top spot so she was nning to just hunt Tier 3 and Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures that would give her many points.


    As for the weak Spiritual Creatures, she would kill them if they were in her way but she wouldn''t seek them out. It was a waste of time anyway.


    However, her main target were still the Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures that Ning Xi mentioned. She was very interested in them and wanted to kill them.


    She closed her eyes as she let her Spirit Sense spread. She was still weaker than Ning Xi and her Spirit Sense couldn''t cover as much as area as she did but it was still good.


    After some time, she opened her eyes and muttered in disappointment.


    "Only two Tier 3 Spiritual Creature and ten Tier 2. Tsk! That''s too low. I won''t get the top spot like this, guess I''ll just need to actively hunt and steal from others."


    She had ns of just stealing others points but if she could do it by herself, then she wouldn''t bother going that way.


    Sighing, she stood up and looked at a particr direction before her figure disappeared in her shadows, leaving aplete silence behind.


    ....


    A young man with deep ck hair was running through the rugged terrain rapidly as his eyes searched around for any Spiritual Creatures.


    He was Bai Li, the disciple sent by Seven Stars Sect and also one of their strongest. He was just 23 years old and already Late-Stage Foundation Realm.


    "Tsk! Just why am I only getting these weakling?"


    He had already encountered three Tier 1 Spiritual Creatures and easily swatted them aside. Extracting Spirit Cores from Spiritual Creatures took time and he didn''t think those Tier 1 weak Spiritual Creature were worthy of his time.


    He was looking for Tier 3 Spiritual Creatures who would give him the mist points.


    ''Calm down, man. You have a whole day. I need to worry about my stamina too. If I run around too much and even managed to kill some Tier 3 Spiritual Creatures, i would be too exhausted to hunt more.''


    Bai Li slowed down a little and began to search around while ignoring the Tier 1 Spiritual Creatures. They would certainly pose problems to mortals and Body Strengthening Realm Cultivators but for someone like him, they were nothing but a waste of time.


    As he was jumping between the tree branches, his eyes widened as a smile crept on his face. He was in a mid-air and couldn''t change his direction so he put both of his hands in a cross shape before his chest.


    Right then, something heavy mmed on him, sending him flying back at a stunning speed. However, the blow didn''t do much damage to Bai Li, as he just did a back flip and nted his feets on the ground, stopping after getting dragged for some distance.


    He grinned and cracked his neck, looking at the Spiritual which had attacked him. It was a Serpentine Spiritual Creatures with scales dark as a stormy night and having razor sharp fangs.


    It was huge and coiled around a thick tree. It had mmed its big body on Bai Li, expecting a clear win but it seemed it was wrong.


    "Now now, this is interesting. A Mid-Stage Tier 3."

 Chapter 100: Darkfang Serpent

    Bai Li grinned, looking at the Dark Serpent, and walked slowly towards it. Its colossal body towered over him, blocking the sunlight.


    It was a Darkfang Serpent, a Mid-Stage Tier 3 Spiritual Creature which relied on its body to crush and swallow its prey. Bai Li knew everything about it, and that''s why he was getting excited.


    After all, his main aspect was body strengthening, and a fight of pure physical might was his domain. Even though the Darkfang Serpent was giant, Bai Li had no fear.


    "Bai Chen, just you wait. I''ll take that seat from you."


    Bai Li grinned and jumped, dodging the tail of Darkfang Serpent beforeunching himself towards its mouth. The tail obliterated the ground and trees, showing the power behind the attack.


    The Serpent hissed at Bai Li and opened its mouth wide open to have a bite at him. It alsounched itself towards him, having its mouth open for him. Bai Li was in mid-air and wouldn''t be able to change his trajectory; however, this time, he was prepared.


    He smiled and stretched his arm backwards, clenching his fist tightly, making his dense muscles shine. He circted his Qi and shouted.


    "Mountain Bashing Fist!"


    He punched forward at nothing as a purple-coloured fist made of Qi materialized in front of him and shot at the Serpent. The fist was even bigger than Bai Li in size and reached the Serpent in no time.


    Since the Serpent''s mouth was wide open, the fist entered it and mmed against the back, causing the Serpent to flinch and close its mouth.


    Bai Li was following just behind the fist andnded on the Serpent''s closed mouth. Grinning, he looked at the Serpent''s vertical eyes and raised his fist in the air.


    With a shout, he brought both of his hands down and mmed his fists on the hard scales of the Serpent. The giant body of the Serpent trembled and staggered under the impact as it tried to bnce itself. However, Bai Li wasn''t done. He stretched his arm back and punched in one of the Serpent''s eyes, making it hiss in pain.


    "That''s right! You dare sneak attack me, huh! Take this, bastard!"


    Bai Liughed and punched the Serpent''s head multiple times, causing the various dark scales to crack under the immense force and sending it crashing down the tree.


    Bai Li was going to punch again but then pushed his feet on the broken scales, jumping back and avoiding the tail attack once again.


    Hended on the ground but didn''t get the time to react before a boulder was thrown at him. He clicked his tongue and rolled to the side, barely avoiding it, but then another boulder came flying at him.


    He instantly jumped back and made some distance between him and the Serpent. He took deep breaths and looked at the Darkfang Serpent, who had a bloodied head and one eye blind. It screeched loudly and slithered towards him with a speed that might surprise even Core Formation Realm experts.


    ''This one is tough. Still, it will give some points to me. Also, the old man is watching probably, so I need to put on a good show.''


    Bai Li''s face turned cold as he ran towards the Darkfang Serpent instead of running away. A mad light shined in his eyes as he met the Darkfang Serpent head-on....or not.


    The moment he got very close to the Darkfang Serpent, he jumped to his right side and rolled down the rugged surface. He came to a stop and looked at the Serpent, who had also stopped and was turning its head.


    "As if I will let you."


    The Darkfang Serpent could be considered one of the most dangerous Spiritual Creatures in Tier 3, but it only had one thing¡ªphysical strength.


    It had tough scales covering all of its body, which made it practically resistant to Battle Techniques unless they were body-strengthening. But even then, they were rendered useless in front of it.


    The Darkfang Serpent had defences so high that even Peak-Stage Foundation Realm experts would struggle against it. Not to mention how it was able to make use of its big body most efficiently, and the giant body didn''t decrease its speed at all.


    All of this made it a deadly opponent, but that was it. It only had Physical strength, and in terms of Physical strength, Bai Li was confident in himself.


    He shot at the Serpent before it could turn around and punched in the dark scales. There were only a few weak spots in Darkfang Serpent''s defences. It''s mouth, eyes, and its belly that it always had covered.


    Bai Li couldn''t attack the face properly because it was so dangerous, so he used the blind spot he had created after blinding the eyes of the Serpent. He was small in size and could easily attack the blindside.


    Raising his fist, he coated them with Qi and rained down a barrage of heavy impacted fists on the dark scales. But as he expected, he didn''t get much time before the tail again came at him.


    The tail was very dangerous as it was the strongest weapon of the Darkfang Serpent, and there was simply no weakness in it. All he could do was dodge it and run around its giant body to keep it distracted.


    And it worked. Bai Li was soon able to get in its blind side again and rained down heavy punches on the same spot he previously punched. He could also see cracks on it, and that made his heart happy. However, he didn''t let that affect his mind. He was still vignt.


    The Serpent seemed to have sensed his n and began to roll around, abandoning its defence because of its weakness and destroying everything in its surroundings.


    Bai Li gritted his teeth and coated his whole body with Qi as he was thrown to the side from the sudden movement of the Serpent.


    He mmed into a few trees and came to a stop after rolling a few times. Sweats dripped from his forehead as he panted.


    "I didn''t expect this to be so exciting. Heh!"

 Chapter 101: Observing

    Even though Bai Li had shielded his body in time, he was still injured. There were a few scratches on his body, but overall, the wounds were only superficial, and they wouldn''t take long to heal.


    This was why he was so confident. His body was too tough to be injured, and if one couldn''t even hurt him, how would they defeat him?


    However, he was facing a Spiritual Creature with the same abilities as him, which put him at a disadvantage. Fortunately, he was higher ranked than the Darkfang Serpent, which made the fight in his favour.


    He shrugged off the dust on his clothes and looked at the giant Darkfang Serpent, who was ring at him with its single vertical eye. It hissed and shot at him at even greater speed than before, as if being injured had given it a boost in strength.


    Bai Li clicked his tongue and assumed a stance with one foot back and his right-hand fist at his heart. After that, he calmed his heart and shouted, circting his Qi to the max.


    "Three-Legged Roc Body!!"


    A golden glow erupted from his body as his whole body shimmered. His muscles bulged, pulsating with incredible strength.


    But he didn''t get the time to feel the changes in his strength as the Darkfang Serpent was already upon him, its huge mouth biting at him. Its mouth was big enough to swallow Bai Li in one swoop, and it seemed like its intentions were those.


    Bai Li concentrated all of his strength on his legs and pushed them against the ground,unching himself high into the air. It was a risky move, but he was confident.


    The Darkfang Serpent hissed and used its tail like a whip to attack Bai Li in mid-air. The sound of air cutting resounded from the deadly tail as it instantly reached Bai Li, almost swatting him away like a bug.


    Bai Li had expected that and smiled. He twisted his body lightly and jumped on the tail, using its momentum and force tounch himself even higher.


    The force behind the tail whip would have broken his body in normal circumstances. However, his Three-Legged Roc Body was activated, which boosted his physical strength to the next level. But even then, he felt his bones trembling as if barely holding back together.


    He clenched his teeth and soared high in the air, carried by the momentum beforeing to a stop. He then began to drop back as he elerated, feeling the winds cutting against his body.


    Bai Li grinned as he stretched his arm back, gathering his strength in this onest punch. With an insane speed, he dived down and then twisted his body lightly, avoiding another tail attack.


    "Time for you to die!"


    Heughed and punched forward,nding like a meteor on the Darkfang Serpent''s head. His punch connected with the cracked dark scales and shattered them, having an earth-shaking impact on its flesh.


    The Darkfang Serpent hissed in pain as its body dropped back to the ground, raising a dust cloud that made the sight even more destructive. The punch carried not only Bai Li''s peak strength but also the momentum he had gained because of his height.


    Silence reigned on the battlefield, with ground shattered, trees uprooted and destroyed, and even some weaker Spiritual Creatures were caught in the fight.


    After a few seconds, someone scattered the dust, revealing a handsome youth sitting on a giant snake''s dead body, its head smashed to the ground.


    Bai Li panted as he felt the exhaustion from the battle, but he could also feel the adrenaline rushing through his veins. He wiped the sweat and looked around, thinking.


    ''I need to leave before anyone shows up. The battle must have attacked a few attention.''


    Bai Li wanted to rest for a few minutes, but he knew it was dangerous. In addition to the disciples who woulde after his Spirit Cores, the Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures might also be attracted to the battle. That was thest thing he wanted.


    ''I can handle the disciples, but if a Tier 4 shows up, I would be dead!''


    Shaking off his fatigue, he stood up and quickly extracted the Spirit Core of the Darkfang Serpent. It was a dark sphere and creepy to look at.


    Bai Li looked at the serpent''s mangled body and cut off some meat for himself. After that, he didn''t stay idle and ran deeper into the forest to find a ce to rest for a few minutes before heading out to hunt again.


    Not even an hour had passed, and he already had 10 points, so he wasn''t in a rush.


    Bai Li left the scene quickly because he was scared someone woulde to sneak attack him; however, someone had observed most of his fight.


    On top of a tree''s branch, a youngdy with golden orbs-like eyes was sitting, wiping her daggers, which were coloured red because of all the blood. She hummed and murmured.


    "So, he is from the Seven Stars Sect. Doesn''t seem too bad but nothing special either. Sister Ning is way better than him in terms of skill."


    Ying Yue shook her head and looked at her storage ring, which already had a few Spirit Cores. As an assassin, she usually needed only one attack to kill her opponents, so she had plenty of time to observe other participants.


    She then stood up as she spread her Spirit Sense once again to find other participants. She had already gathered enough Intelligence on Bai Li and didn''t need more. He wasn''t particrly special or strong, so she didn''t need to hold him in high regard.


    In fact, she was only observing everyone to see their characteristics. After all, they could be her opponents in future so it was better to have as much as knowledge possible.


    Soon, her spirit sense caught on something as she looked to her left. She had a confused look as she thought.


    ''Huh! What?''

 Chapter 102: Creepy Tree

    While Bai Li was doing his battle, other participants were also fighting their own battles. They wanted to use the early opportunities as much as possible because they knew that thepetition would be tough once theter parts started.


    The Tando Woonds were covered with tall and dense trees coupled with vines and other vegetation. So, every disciple travelled through rugged terrain.


    A young woman with long white hair tied into a ponytail was jumping through the dense forest to find her prey. She had a knife scar on her left cheek with cat-like eyes. She also carried a slender white sword with many runes on it on her back.


    ''Just where are all the Spiritual Creatures?''


    She looked around, trying to find any Spiritual Creatures, but there were none, not even Tier 1 Spiritual Creatures. And that was unnerving, as she couldn''t believe there was such an area in the designated zone.


    She hadnded in this particr area and had not found a single Spiritual creature, which should be impossible. Her heart grew cold as she sensed something wrong in the surroundings. She wanted to shrug it off, but she couldn''t.


    There was definitely something wrong here. And then, somethingshed at her from behind, making her scalp tingle. She instantly curled up and dodged to the right, barely surviving a whip-like vine.


    She rolled on the hard ground and came to a stop by nting her hand on a rock. She stood up in an instant, unsheathed her sword, and shed to her left diagonally.


    A creepy sound of skin being torn apart came as a thin green vine dropped on the ground, revealing a set of razor-sharp teeth on it.


    The young woman didn''t waste any time and sliced the vine in half, making the vine''s colour change from green to purple and finally ck. She looked in shock as the vine began to dissolve in a strange ck liquid and was then absorbed into the ground.


    She gripped her sword tightly and looked around as terror gripped her heart. She forced herself to calm down, but it was impossible. The vine had given her creeps, and the unnerving silence around her was making her skin crawl.


    ''Something is wrong. Just why? Why does it keep happening to me? I thought it''s finally a time I can be useful.''


    She gritted her teeth as despair filled her heart. Then suddenly, her eyes turned cold as she raised her sword and swatted down, clearing away the strange dark blood on it.


    After cleaning her sword, she raised her sword again and swiped at her left arm, cutting a small chunk of her flesh. Her eyes returned to normal as rity returned to them, along with a cold realisation.


    ''A Tier 4! It''s definitely Tier 4 and definitely of Higher stage.''


    She looked in horror at the flesh she had cut and saw the drops of ck blood devouring it. They were the reason she was having those thoughts, and that sent a chill running down her spine.


    However, she didn''t want to go down without a fight. She knew it was futile since there was simply no way for her to beat a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature, especially a creature that didn''t show itself. However, she didn''t want to die, not unless she proved herself to her sister.


    She looked around and realised something as the deathly silence made her tremble from inside.


    ''Inded right into its nest. Of course, there are no Spiritual Creatures here. How would they survive this Abomination?''


    She didn''t even know what she was facing. All she knew was that she was already in a domain controlled by the Spiritual Creature, which was trapping her.


    ''And I''m probably too deep, considering how much I have travelled.''


    She took a deep breath to enter a battle state. She needed to clear off her thoughts to fight properly; otherwise, she would die without a fight.


    Just then, the ground began trembling as if something massive was travelling below it. The young woman flinched slightly and raised her leg. Then, bringing it down, she mmed it on the ground, making ice appear all around her in a small radius.


    She clicked her tongue and quickly tore off a piece of her cloth and wrapped it around her bleeding arm. She then looked down at the ice, which was cracking up, and backed away, having her guards fully up.


    The moment she left the ice, it shattered as a spike made of tree roots appeared there. It was big, almost double the size of her, and its sharp tip was smeared in a ck liquid.


    She cursed her bad luck again and again and ran towards where she hade from without looking back. She had a few triumph cards in her arsenal, but she knew they wouldn''t work against this kind of Abomination, so her best bet of surviving was to run away from it, as impossible as it was.


    She was running towards where she hade from, mostly because of the Strange Tree Spiritual Creature. It had waited for some time before attacking her, which made her deduce that she had actually travelled deep into its domain after she was transported to the boundary.


    She didn''t know how right she was, but this was her only viable option. She raised her sword and summoned a silver armour from her storage ring, which quickly wrapped around her body as if it were a light cloth. It covered almost every part of her body, including her head, where a helmet was ced.


    However, the armour didn''t hinder her movements in the slightest as she ran at top speed while cutting down the strange vines. Fortunately, this time, the blood didn''t get on her, so she was still safe from the strange mental attack.


    However, she felt the ground trembling again, this time with much higher intensity, making her heart go cold. She gritted her teeth as she tried to guess the direction of the spike, but then her body shuddered.


    ''F-From all sides? Why?''

 Chapter 103: Sister?

    She was surrounded from every side, and she could feel the tremorsing towards her. There was no escape. Her scalp went numb as she gritted her teeth in desperation.


    ''No! I can''t die yet! Not like this! I''m not a disappointment for my sister.''


    She stopped running and raised her sword, ready for the battle, even though she knew it was a death sentence. She took a deep breath and circted her Qi as ice began to form around her.


    The ground was soon covered in a nket of hard ice as it fought against the tremors below. It was then the ice right to her broke as a spike made of tree roots emerged, aiming directly at her. It was also smeared in the dark blood she was so wary of.


    Even a tiny amount had almost crushed his spirit, so she didn''t dare to imagine what would happen if she touched more of it. Would she die instantly or turn into a mindless body?


    She didn''t know, and neither did she want to know. She took a step forward and shed at the root spike, making a deep gash in it as it continued to advance towards her. She was ready for that and rolled to the side.


    Without waiting, she jumped up and again shed at the spike with her sword, which was covered in ice, making it heavier and sharper. She cut horizontally as her sword dug deep into the spike; however, she wasn''t done, as she created more ice around her sword, making the spike cut from the other side.


    But in the process, the spike fell off, and the dark blood flew in the air and spread all around. Fortunately, she had summoned her armour, so she was rtively safe. However, she could feel her armour getting eaten away by the dark blood as if it was corroding it.


    ''This won''t do! The armour won''tst long, and once the armour is gone, I''ll be dead!''


    The young woman clenched her teeth as she put the tip of her sword on the ground. But she didn''t get the time to rest as she could already see cracks in the ice nket. It also won''tst long.


    She took some time to catch her breath and ran to the edges of the ice nket. It was weak on the edges, but she had no choice. She simply held her sword, ready to handle anything.


    As she expected, a spike had already risen from the ground the moment she reached the edge. Her heart sank looking at it because, this time, the spike also carried the teeth-filled vines, which whipped around it like whips.


    ''I''m sorry everyone. Because of me, you''re going to lose!''


    The woman sighed, feeling her strength disappear. But then she gripped her sword even tighter and clutched her head with her other hand.


    "Aghh! W-What?"


    Her mind was in intense agony as two emotions fought, trying to ovee each other. It was a very strange, painful experience where she felt her whole mind shaking.


    But she also knew of the danger that was approaching her. Her years of battle-honed instincts were screaming at her for the threat, but her body wasn''t listening to her. In fact, she wasn''t even sure about herself. What was she feeling? What was she? Who was she?


    "Calm down!"


    Suddenly, her mind turnedpletely nk as all the raging emotions disappeared, leaving her in an oddly calm state. She felt a hand resting on her shoulder and wondered if she had dismissed her armour.


    She raised her head to look at her saviour and found a red-headed woman with bright crimson eyes looking at her. Her body shuddered as she murmured.


    "S-Sister!"


    Ning Xi looked at the young woman withplicated emotions and sighed. She patted her head and said.


    "We''ll talkter. But as of now, you''re disqualified, along with your Water Lilly Sect, from the Annual Sect Tournaments because an organiser has to help you. Do you ept it?"


    The young woman looked down in guilt and nodded.


    Ning Xi sighed and looked around at the spikesing at her, realising who her opponent was. Then, she looked at her hand, which had a vine. She crushed it as the dark blood sshed on her hand, but she couldn''t care less about it.


    ''A High-Stage Tier 4 Dark Vraksha at the get-go. What a luck you have.''


    She then felt a chill as her head snapped in the other direction, only to find a woman with short ck hair standing there with long daggers in her hand, staring at her with golden eyes.


    ''Damn this woman! I swear, even heaven won''t have anyone as creepy as her!''


    She wanted to curse out loud, but knowing that this would be broadcast back to the audience, she had to keep the facade. She cleared her throat and asked.


    "You should know this ce seeing the condition, do you still wish to challenge it? I won''t save you!"


    ''Like hell, I will! I should be worried about that tree!''


    Ying Yue shook her head and spoke in a neutral tone.


    "There''s no need for that. I''ll handle every consequence of my actions."


    "As you wish, then."


    Ning Xi shrugged, and after picking up the young woman who had already lost consciousness, she flew up in the distance.


    Ying Yue stood on the spot as she looked at the various vines surrounding her. Now that they had lost their former target, they aimed for a new one.


    ''This is going to be tough. I didn''t arrive in time to see its abilities. All I know is it attacks by its vines, which have these teeth which are sharp enough to even cut through Tier 3 armours. Then, there are these spikes thate out suddenly from nowhere.''


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes, jumping away from the vines as she analysed the situation. But no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t discern what Spiritual Creature it was. And that put her at a disadvantage.


    ''There is no way these simple attacks took out that girl. I can sense it; she''s strong. But then, how did she get defeated?''


    But she was eager to fight this unknown Abomination, which was almost a whole realm higher than hers.

 Chapter 104: Dark Vraksha

    From the moment everyonended in the Designated zone, everything was already broadcast on the four giant screens for everyone to see. There were boxes which showed every disciple and what they were doing.


    Then, there was a big box that showed the most interesting thing happening in the designated zone.


    There were alsomentators, apparently, who came after Ning Xi announced everything, and currently, they were sitting on the pedestal,menting on everything.


    They were two beautiful youngdies with a melodious voice that was sweet to hear. They were conversing with each other whilementing.


    "Hmm, Zhang Fei from Twitter Sect is also doing good. He had already in two Tier 2 Spiritual Creatures and have 11 points on him. He''s currently the top...wait, second top in terms of points."


    "Hoho, who is first then? Ah! It''s someone from the newly added Divine Harem Sect, Ying Yue. She really is shining in their debut tournament."


    "Indeed, but it''s just the beginning. We''ll have to see more. Let''s take a look at Bai Li, one of the seeded participants who is said to be almost guaranteed in the second round."


    "Of course, he is. Aren''t you seeing how he is fighting the Darkfang Serpent? I doubt anyone in the participants can do that..."


    While they were conversing, other sects were also focused on the giant screens, watching their disciples'' fights. Their future depended on them, after all.


    Shen Yu and others were having a chill discussion because they werepletely confident in Ying Yue. They knew her well enough to know that she woulde out on top.


    Xiao Lan looked at Bai Li''s fight and said.


    "He''s not bad. He has already Cultivated The Three-Legged Roc body to a high degree. However, he still hasn''t achieved anything good though."


    "Indeed, but he''s only at Foundation Realm, so that''s really the best he can achieve, well, at least ording to normal standards."


    Shen Yu nodded in agreement as he looked at Xiao Lan sitting in hisp. Of course, he was more than happy for such treatment.


    He didn''t question how Xiao Lan knew so much about the Three-Legged Roc body because she had spent a lot of time in the Library. She would either study in the Library or practice in her personal space; that''s all she had done in the past month. He was proud of her for working so hard despite having a talent that defied the world.


    ''Aye! My wives are not only talented but also hard workers. I pity their opponents.''


    He looked at the screen and saw that Bai Li had won, even though he had suffered some injuries. But they were fine; after all, defeating a Darkfang Serpent wasn''t easy.


    However, he was looking at it for different reasons, as he caught sight of a figure that he was sure nobody had noticed. It was Ying Yue who was standing at the side, observing everything.


    ''Nice! Absorb everything from your opponents. That''s how you win.''


    He could guess what Ying Yue was doing, and he felt happy. But the screen then shifted to a lonesome woman with long white hair who was running in an empty forest.


    Looking at that ce, he felt a little weird, as if something was wrong there. He narrowed his eyes, and when he saw the vine attacking her, he instantly recognised the Spiritual Creature.


    He sighed as he thought.


    ''What bad luck to encounter a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature at the start, and Dark Vraksha at that. Xi''er, I think you''ll need to see it this time.''


    "Huh! What''s that Spiritual Creature, Master?"


    Zhi Yan asked, looking at how the white-haired woman was fighting. For some reason, she felt weird looking at her fighting. She felt sluggish and as if she was a Qi Refining Realm Cultivator.


    "Yes, why did their Sect send such a weak disciple? If I remember correctly, Water Lilly Sect is quite high in the rankings."


    A blonde-haired beauty from the sides titled her head and asked. She was one of his disciples who had joined alongside Song Junwan and others.


    Shen Yu smiled and tapped on Xiao Lan''s thighs, and asked.


    "Do you know about it?"


    Xiao Lan smiled and nodded as she began to exin.


    "From how things are going, it''s definitely a Dark Vraksha."


    "Dark Vraksha? I never heard of it..."


    "The world is big, and humans have not even encountered 10% of the Spiritual Creatures found in the world. So, it''s natural that you don''t know something rare. Just read the books in the Library, and you''ll know a lot of things."


    Xiao Lan wasn''t even lying at this point. She had indeed studied in the Library and found things she didn''t even know of, even of the Divine Realm where she had spent her whole life.


    ''Well, it''s guarded by someone like her, so of course the information stored there is far more precious than anything else.''


    Zhi Yan nodded and said.


    "I''ll do it, but can you exin about this Dark Vraksha, Senior Sister?"


    "No problem. The Dark Vraksha is actually a very Weak Spiritual Creaturepared to others in its Tiers. I''m sure this one is a Tier 4, and that''s why Sister Ning put it there because it can be in by Foundation Realm Cultivators. However, there is a catch."


    Xiao Lan grinned and exined.


    "The Dark Vraksha is actually a tree-type Spiritual Creature and can not leave its ce easily. Even if it did, the speed would be very slow, making it an easy target. And it also doesn''t have any strong attacks, as you can already see. However, its strength lies in the dark blood it produces. Now, that is dangerous."


    She sighed and continued.


    "The Dark blood only needs to be in contact with your skin, and it''ll enter your skin through the pours through which we absorb Qi. But that way, it reaches the meridians and gets mixed in Qi. And you know how Qi works in our body and how we circte it around it. That creates a perfect opportunity for the Dark Vraksha to strike you."

 Chapter 105: Qing Zhiyans Motive

    Zhi Yan was shocked hearing the description of Dark Vraksha. She was once again reminded just how dangerous outside world was. Who knew that even the blood would have severe consequences?


    Getting bloodied was way toomon while fighting out in the wild and having the enemy''s blood on you was inevitable considering how everyone fought. But now that was proving to be fatal.


    "If it gets mixed in the Qi, does that it make less potent or does it do something else?"


    "It does nothing to the Qi. As I said, Dark Vraksha is very weak and so its blood can not affect the Qi much. That''s why it targets something else and that is our mind."


    Xiao Lan smiled as she exined.


    "The Qi flows through the mind and when it does, it brings the dark blood''s particles with it. Then, those particles affects our emotions and everything that is rted to our mind. And it depends on amount too, if too much dark blood gets on your body, it''ll surely cause a mind break depending on a person''s mind and will power."


    Zhi Yan felt a chill as she realised why the white haired woman felt sluggish and weak to her. She wasn''t weak but she was fighting a battle inside her mind which she surely lost.


    "But as long as one has knowledge of it, it''s very easy to kill. One just needs to make sure they don''t touch the dark blood and then find the main body. But it''ll be difficult in this kind of atmosphere. Everywhere you see are trees so you''ll need to identify it."


    Shen Yu smiled and added.


    "You''er doesn''t know about the Dark Vraksha so it''ll be interesting to see how she does. It''s an unknown opponent for her."


    Xiao Lan chuckled and said, looking at the screen where the white haired woman had been rescued by Ning Xi and Ying Yue was fighting the tree tyrant.


    "There is no way she is losing this."


    By now, the audience was cheering loudly because thementator had given them the Dark Vraksha''s information. It wasn''t detailed but it was enough to let them know how dangerous it was.


    That''s why when Ying Yue decided to challenge the Dark Vraksha, they got excited and cheered for her.


    In one of the VIP boxes, Bai Chen was sitting along with the Grand Elder of Seven Stars Sect. He was surprised when he saw Ying Yue and recognised her instantly. After all, she was still wearing the same wooden mask.


    "It''s her! Wait! She''s in a sect?"


    "Hmm? You know that girl?"


    The Grand Elder, a old man with long grey hates and small eyes as if they would shut anytime, asked, seeing Bai Chen''s interest.


    "Yes, I know her. And if she''s here...."


    Bai Chen grinned and turned around, ordering one of the guards standing behind him.


    "Go and find everything about her. We didn''t have time previously but now we have."


    The guard bowed before Bai Chen and Grand Elder before exiting the room. The Grand Elder didn''t bother with his matter and simply said.


    "I don''t know what rtion you have with this girl but it seems like she has lost her head. Fighting a Dark Vraksha in its own domain while being at Foundation Realm is a sucide."


    Bai Chen nodded and stayed silent, his eyes locked on Ying Yue''s figure as he remembered how they had insulted him again and again.


    ''I will see how you escape this time.''


    In another VIP box, a youngdy in herte twenties sat on a throne like chair. Her long purple hairs cascaded down as she looked at the screen with interest.


    A bald man was standing behind her as a guard. He looked at his young Miss and asked.


    "Young Miss, why are we here? This will only make your movements suspicious and others will definitely find it odd."


    "I''m here to find someone, Hastor. And to find him, I will do anything and forsake everything."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and said, finally setting her gaze on Ying Yue. Hastor sighed and asked.


    "Is it really worth the risk? If anything goes wrong, all of your years of hard work will go to waste."


    "Tell me, Hastor, if everything falls apart and I''m going to be executed, will you still protect me?"


    Qing Zhiyan asked, resting her head on her palm.


    "That goes without saying, Young Miss. If anyone wish to harm you, then they will have to cross me first."


    Hastor shook his head and answered.


    "Then I don''t need to worry."


    Qing Zhiyan turned around and smiled at Hastor, making him shake his head in helplessness. He really could do nothing but protect her.


    Qing Zhiyan then focused her attention once more at Ying Yue and her lips tugged upwards, looking at how she dealt with the Dark Vraksha. She still hadn''t killed it but it was very clear who was the winner.


    ''Intresting! She definitely is abnormal, especially her shadow technique. Divine Harem Sect, huh. I''ll need to see into this. But i can''t even use any manpower and will have to do it myself.''


    Qing Zhiyan thought, turning to look at the box in which Divine Harem Sect''s members sat. Somehow, she was feeling that her intuition was correct.


    She had gathered some Intel and used her brain to the max to find anything remotely possible to the mysterious master of that Heaven defying Being and came to the conclusion that there was a high chance he would participate in the Annual Sect Tournaments.


    She clearly remembered her conversation with that mysterious being and remember how she had mentioned him having a sect and how he helps unfortunate women. These were little clues she had put together toe to this conclusion.


    ''Divine Harem Sect! Does that mean all of the sect is his harem? Wait! That means it''s an all female sect except the Sect Master himself. And Senior said he helps unfortunate woman and takes them in. Hmm, now I see how it is.''


    Qing Zhiyan grinned, feeling her heart swelling in happiness. However, she soon calmed herself down as she remembered that she needed to impress the mysterious master too.


    But then she remembered something and shook her head.


    ''It is better to be honest. Guess it''s time to meet him.''

 Chapter 106: Pathetic and Ugly

    Ying Yue didn''t attack. She was feeling something odd from this Spiritual Creature and because of that, she refused to perform any action other than Dodging and running away.


    She had even sheathed her daggers and simply used her shadow step whenever she had no way to escape. She could hide like an assassin should and wait for an opportunity but that won''t do.


    She needed information about this Spiritual Creature and the best way to get it was by fighting it. It would use everything in its arsenal as long as she persisted and she would know everything.


    ''Why did that girl fight so... weirdly? It also felt like her mind wasn''tpletely alright. But that should be impossible considering everyone was in their prime condition beforeing here. And that only leaves with one option...''


    Ying Yue clicked her tongue, looking at the wooden spearsing at her at high speed. They cut through the air and reached her, aiming at her vital parts. They were nothing more than wooden spears and wouldn''t pose much problem to Ying Yue, however there was dark blood at their tip which made things worse.


    Ying Yue once again used shadow step to escape because she could already feel a few spikes and vinesing at her. And and she was right, the moment she left four spikes came out of the ground and many vinesshed out at empty air.


    Ying Yue appeared near a different tree and looked at the dark blood which a thoughtful expression. She then looked into her Qi reserves and thought.


    ''I can''t use Shadow Step too much. I''m already running low on Qi and if I used more, I won''t have anything left for the battle. Now, what should I do?''


    After training for a month and having a good control over her vast Qi, Ying Yue was able to use Shadow Step many times however it was still taxing. This couldn''t go on any longer.


    She had spent quite some time fighting this Abominations and only noticed a few things aside from the normal things. She was definitely inside a half domain of a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature which could control Trees, that''s how it was attacking her with spikes, vines, spears, etc.


    Second thing was the dark blood that was coated in basically everything the creature used to attack her. And it wasn''t unlimited because she could see the dark blood getting absorbed in the ground.


    ''Its this blood that is making it more powerful somehow or rather it''s making its opponent weak. It has something in it and probably does it works after it gets in our body. That''s why it has been trying to attack me with it. Every weapon has this Dark blood.''


    Ying Yue thought, seeing the vings heading towards her. This was the creature''s domain and hiding from it was tough.


    ''But that girl wasn''t injured aside from that hand injury? But it looked more like a sword cut...''


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes and then checked her Qi reserves again, thinking.


    ''Time to take risks. There shouldn''t be a problem to do two Shadow Steps so I''ll beg everything on this.''


    She grinned andunched herself towards the spear that was hurling its way towards her. It wasn''t stone as many vines and spikes were already aiming at her along with many arrows, but they were only normal arrows with only a few having the dark blood.


    Ying Yue just twisted her athletic body around in the air and dodged everything without getting hurt. She also kept her daggers sheathed as she had other nes. She simply grabbed a spear and held it in such a way that the dark blood wouldn''t drop to the ground.


    Then she dropped on the ground and instantly used her shadow step, escaping the tip of a spike. She appeared on the other side, holding the spear in her hand.


    She ignored other things and looked curiously at the dark blood, which was pulsating as of it was alive. It was pure ck in colour and flowed down the spear like a thick liquid.


    ''This is definitely dangerous but not life threatening...I can''t feel my instincts alerting me...''


    In fact, they were alerting her of danger but it was very minimal. If it was life threatening, it would tingling very hard but she couldn''t feel that. However, she had long learnt not to relypletely on her instincts. Sometimes, they could mislead.


    She looked at the approaching arrows and spears and then back at the dark blood. Deciding something, she took off her gloves and touched the dark blood with her finger.


    She quickly pulled it away and looked at the drop of dark blood that was trying to go inside her skin. She narrowed her eyes and thought.


    ''huh!? Do I really need to open a wound to see how it works? Noth¡ª Aghh!''


    Suddenly, she dropped the spear and staggered backwards holding her head.


    "You''re worthless. Even you kins abandoned you. You''re now useless to them so they decided to get rid of you. Haha, you''re so pathetic! Nobody will ept a girl like you."


    "No!! Master epted me!"


    "Do you truly think someone like you deserve to be in his side? Look at others, like Xiao Lan, Lan Ming and others. They''re so beautiful and useful but what are you? Huh? You''re pathetic, ugly bitch and shouldn''t be even allowed to live."


    Ying Yue gritted her teeth as she felt thousands of people speaking in her head. She knew everything was false and she was hallucination but the voices were too much and striked at her weakness.


    ''No! Master would never think like that! He''s my husband, someone who epted even a wretched rat like me. He''s the most kind person and I''m actually doubting him? Seriously! Fuck off!!''


    Ying Yue roared as she roared and took out her dagger. She brought it down on her other hand, severing the finger in one full swipe.


    She panted as madness filled bed eyes. She muttered as killing intent filled the area.


    "How dare you!!"

 Chapter 107: My Dark Blood!

    Ying Yue stood up straight and took a step forward, her face filled with a strange darkness that turned the surrounding shadows darker as if a sr eclipse had shone upon it.


    Spears, spikes, vines, arrows.


    So many things wereing at her from all sides, and there was no gap for escaping. Unless one knew how to teleport, they would need to face them head-on.


    However, every single one of those things was smeared in dark blood, and they were so close to her that they would reach her at any moment.


    "Shadow Binding!!"


    Ying Yue muttered in a chilling tone as her shadow became darker than usual and began to spread around at a rapid speed. The stones, pebbles, roots, fallen leaves¡ªeverything was enveloped in the dark shadow as it continued to advance all around her. It only stopped when it had covered all the things that wereing at Ying Yue.


    She raised her hand slowly as several hands began to emerge from the vast shadow nket that was spread on the rugged terrain. The tentacle-like hands were darker than ck and rendered even the sunlight useless.


    They reached up as if defying the heavens and caught every weapon of the Spiritual Creature. However, the shadows weren''t strong enough to break them yet, but that was fine.


    The purpose of the shadow nket wasn''t to break the weapons after all. They were just weapons carved from the trees nearby and were practically worthless; the Spiritual Creature could make thousands of them.


    What she wanted was the dark blood.


    Ying Yue unsheathed her daggers and disappeared from her ce as she began to perform a dance with her daggers, slicing off everything that was in her way.


    Every weapon, including the vines, was held in ce by the shadows, so it was very easy to break everything. But she also had to make sure that the dark blood didn''t touch her skin.


    As a skillful assassin, she knew that.


    After only a few seconds, every weapon was sliced into many pieces and dropped on the dark ground, along with the dark blood. However, this time it didn''t get absorbed.


    Ying Yue had observed how every time the attacks failed, the dark blood would get absorbed into the ground and came to the conclusion that the Spiritual Creature had a limited amount of dark blood and re-used it every time.


    So, she decided to catch it all. This was her n.


    Ying Yue sighed and undid her technique, causing the shadow nket covering the ground to shrink ande toward her. She made sure that the dark blood stayed on the shadows while throwing away the useless material.


    In a second, Ying Yue''s shadow returned to normal with a single handing out of it. That hand held a dark sphere filled with strange dark blood that was struggling against its constrictions.


    "You aren''t getting anywhere..."


    Ying Yue grinned and picked up the ball, making the shadow hand fall back into her shadows. She looked at the sphere and then kept it safely in her clothes. She needed to maintain the sphere, so she couldn''t just put it in her storage ring. She didn''t know what would happen then, after all.


    She sighed and turned to the side as a thin branch of a tree shed past her. However, this time she wasn''t that cautious. She simply smiled and cut everything the Spiritual Creature threw at her.


    ''It should be any moment now.''


    Ying Yue simply stood in her ce as shezily sliced every piece of wood into pieces. It looked like she had let down her guard, and that''s what she wanted the Spiritual Creature to think.


    She was right.


    Once again, an arrow came at her from behind and was at such an angle that if cut, it would fall on Ying Yue... and that arrow was smeared in dark blood.


    Ying Yue grinned and stepped aside, letting the arrow pass by her but soon caught it from behind. Then, in an instant, she took out the dark sphere and threw the dark blood from the arrow into it.


    ''You are getting anxious, aren''t you? Then tell me, where are you?''


    One thing Ying Yue was certain of was that the Spiritual Creature was nearby. Judging by how it controlled things rted to only trees and how it had kept its presence hidden until now from her, she knew it was a tree among the many trees she was surrounded by.


    ''Now, how should I find you?''


    She walked forward while cutting down the wooden attacks as she thought of something. The tree was very weak, and that much she had guessed from various clues. Without dark blood, it wasn''t evenparable to Tier 3 Spiritual Creatures. After all, its control over wood was very poor.


    Something clicked in her head as she grinned and took out the sphere once again. She looked at it withplete focus and walked forward, not watching the ground at all.


    So, she hit her leg on a rock and stumbled, causing the sphere to drop to the ground. It shattered, and the dark blood she had worked so hard to collect seeped into the ground, disappearingpletely.


    "Ah! My dark blood!!!"


    Ying Yue screamed in horror as she looked at the spot where the dark blood disappeared. Her eyes almost became teary, and she felt like her master wasplimenting her in her mind.


    Then an evil grin appeared on her face as she raised her head to look at a particr tree. Her face became devilish as she said:


    "Just kidding!!"


    She dissolved into her shadows and appeared beside the tree she had been standing by in the middle of the battle. She patted the thick trunk of it and said:


    "You don''t have to pretend anymore. My shadows were mixed in the dark blood, and you literally brought them to yourself."


    The tree suddenly trembled as the ground shuddered alongside it, making Ying Yue almost lose her footing. But she was quick enough to climb the tree and reach its thick branches.


    "Now, time to make a tree kebab."

 Chapter 108: Hubby!!

    Ying Yue sat on the branches of Dark Vraksha, very close to the trunk and used her right hand to cut the iing attacks. She began eating a fruit as she enjoyed the ride of a tree.


    The Dark Vraksha had uprooted itself when it sensed that Ying Yue had found it and began to walk away. However, Ying Yue was already sitting on it so she was basically enjoying the ride.


    The Dark Vraksha was trying its best to shake off Ying Yue but it was proving to be impossible and worse was, she wasn''t even attacking it and simply enjoying the ride.


    Ying Yue passed by some of the participants and waved her hand at them, making them run away in fear. After all, now that the Dark Vraksha had abandoned its concealment, the aura of a Tier 4 filed the area.


    "This wood, which is basically the body of this Spritual Creature, is really tough. It can definitely be used to make high tier weapons."


    Ying Yue touched the wood beneath her and thought, wondering how should she kill it? Should she set it on fire? But the normal fire wouldn''t work on it.


    "Aghh! I should just rest first before deciding on what to do."


    Ying Yue sighed, made herselffortable on the branches and closed her eyes. She wasn''t exhausted per se but her Qi reserves were depleted and she couldn''t fight in this state, neither could she kill the Dark Vraksha.


    While Ying Yue was resting, Ning Xi was looking at her from high above in the sky. She shook her head and muttered.


    "What a monster!! She even defeated Dark Vraksha while not knowing anything about it and even being lower realm than it. Seriously! What kind of monster have you created master?"


    She then frowned as she thought about the words Ying Yue had spoken while being under the mental attack of Dark Vraksha.


    ''Guess even someone like her has insecurities. Dark Vraksha does attack your insecurities, after all. And it''s rted to master having epted her? Does she still think she''s not worthy of Master or some other thing?''


    She rubbed her chin with a concerned look, wondering if she could do something about it. But suddenly, all her senses senses began to scream at her.


    Her scalp went numb as her hair stood up. She looked at her hands which were trembling and thought.


    ''W-What?''


    Her head snapped towards the dark wall in the distance from where she was getting the bad feeling.


    The Hollow Mountains.


    Core Formation Realm Cultivators were connected to the world in a way and could sense threat around them. And she was standing at the Peak of Core Formation Realm, making her sensitive to threats even more.


    Without wasting even a second, Ning Xi flew towards the Hollow Mountains as her figure turned into a blur. While mid-air, she began thinking of her next action.


    ''Some Powerful Spiritual Creature probably left the bottom of Hollow Mountains and came this side. Can I even defeat it? What can I do?''


    Ning Xi was feeling despair, not because she was afraid of losing her life but because of the thousands of people gathered in the coliseum, and the whole popce of the Green Silk Town.


    The Spiritual Creature was too powerful and gave her a feeling she didn''t feel even while facing a Tier 5 Spiritual Creature. And if such a Abominations attacked, there was no way anyone would survive.


    ''There is no one to stand against...wait! Why am I being aplete idiot?''


    Ning Xi stopped as she remembered something. She facepalmed as the pressure and despair she was feeling washed awaypletely.


    ''I have a husband so powerful he could turn those fucking mountains upside down and I''m fearing some bug living near it? Tsk!''


    Ning Xi clicked her tongue and took out hermunicator. As for the matter of troubling Shen Yu because of her request, she called it bullshit. He was her husband and master, while she was his wife. Was there such a need for formalities and all?


    Shen Yu himself had told them to call him if something happens so why would she hesitate?


    Ning Xi sent her Qi in themunicator and soon heard Shen Yu''s voice from it.


    "Did something happen?"


    His voice was filled with concern. Ning Xi smiled and said.


    "Nothing much, but a bug has wandered off from the Hollow Mountains and is on its way here. If it gets too close, I''m afraid everyone will die."


    There was a silence, before the air beside her blurred, revealing a handsome man with deep ck hairs.


    Shen Yu sighed in relief when he saw Ning Xi safe and sound, as he has expected that she had already fought the Spiritual Creature and after getting defeated, called him. Well, he couldn''t be med considering how often Ning Xi came to fight him.


    "Are you okay?"


    Still, he was worried about her.


    Ning Xi gave a thumbs up in return and said.


    "With my hubby here, I don''t care about anything, haha."


    Shen Yu chuckled and patted her head. Then he looked to sides and said.


    "Let''s go and take a look at the bug, you spoke of."


    Ning Xi smiled widely and jumped on Shen Yu''s back while wrapping her arms around his neck. She rested her chin on his shoulder and asked.


    "Master, can you also keep an eye on the designated zone? There can be idents like the Dark Vraksha with Ning Xue."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow as he sensed something in her voice. Remembering how the white haired woman looked, he smiled but didn''t pursue the matter.


    "Sure!"


    Shen Yu stepped forward, disappearing once again and appearing a few kilometres away from the previous position. He stood high up in the air, looking down at the Abominations that was making its way towards the designated zone while dragging a heavy sword in its hand...or rather his hand?


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes as he thought.


    ''A Tier 6 ck Knight? But how is something like this doing on this side? It should be impossible!!''

 Chapter 109: Golden Body (1)

    [A/N: I came for eye check up so can''t edit!]


    The ck Knight was more than two meters tall, its gothic armor forged from a lusterless, anthracite steel. Every part of the armor was decorated with intricate engravings. The helmet of the ck Knight was crowned with curved horns that might have been the wings once.


    In the narrow fissure of his visor, two ghastly red mes were burning with indescribable menace.


    The ground trembled with each step it took as the heavy sword made a fissure on the ground. It radiated a menacing aura which made all the Spiritual Creatures cower in fear.


    This was the ck Knight, a Tier 6 Spritual Creature. A being that could do mass ughter in all the Qing Empire and there would be no one to stop it. And even if they managed to bring it down, they would suffer heavy casualties and many top experts would fall.


    That was the might of one single ck Knight.


    Shen Yu looked at the ck figure of armour and wondered how it got here. From what Shen Yu, the ck Knights were beings that guarded the underground of Hollow Mountains and they could reach upto Tier 9 in strength.


    That''s why they were a formidable force that could decimate even the top sects of the outside world. Fortunately, most of the time the ck Knights only remained in the underground of the Hollow Mountains, guarding something.


    ''Then why did one of such beings decided toe here, in this weaknd?''


    Shen Yu wondered. If it was a human or intelligent being, he could have searched its soul but ck Knights were artificially created monsters, not even a proper Spiritual Creature.


    ''Aghh! Whatever, I''ll check on itter.''


    Shen Yu raised his hand to deal with the ck Knight but Ning Xi stopped him. He looked at her with question marks in his eyes as she answered.


    "I wanna fight it."


    Ning Xi grinned, her blood boiling just by looking at the ck Knight. Her fighting spirit was roaring to fight but she has suppressed it before.


    "Normally, I wouldn''t dare because such a fight will only end up with me dead. However, now you are here so I have no worries."


    Shen Yu titled his head slightly, wondering if something was wrong in her head but after living with her for so long, he knew her personality very well.


    "Hmm, sure. I''ll keep an eye."


    He didn''t mind it as he was there if something happened. Even if the ck Knight was stronger, far stronger actually, than Ning Xi, he was sure she could have a fight and if something happened he would save her.


    Ning Xi kissed Shen Yu in excitement and then separated from him. She took a deep breath and focused on the ck Knight, who as if sensing her gaze looked above. It was a wide known that strong spiritual Creatures could detect if someone was seeing them.


    That''s why Ning Xi had not directly looked at ck Knight before, only seeing it from the periphery of her vision. But now she didn''t care. She had the best protection and could go all out without worrying about anything.


    Shen Yu smiled and spread his senses all around, covering a vast area that enveloped the possible battle location of Ning Xi and the ck Knight along with the designated zone. He could sense every small details, every movement in that area and could do anything.


    Giving Ning Xi a encouraging smile, he flew up and sat mid-air, taking out a bucket of popcorn, ready to see the battle.


    Ning Xi cracked her fingers and looked right into the deathly mes of the ck Knight which were burning in its eye sockets, or atleast that''s what she presumed since she had never really met such a being.


    "Time to have a dance."


    Ning Xi grinned and coated her whole body in her dense Qi which made her skin glow in bright red colour as her hairs danced in the winds turning yellow from red.


    She disappeared from her position, leaving a sonic boom behind as she appeared next on top of the ck Knight, punching into his shoulders.


    The ck Knight was fast, so fast that Ning Xi was barely able to follow its movement. She saw how it drew its heavy sword and shed upwards, but it happened in such a spead that it reached Ning Xi before her punchnded on it.


    Although it took so much time to describe, it happened in a blink of second. The sword was alreadying at Ning Xi and she was sure it wouldnd first, so she changed her ns as twisted to the sides and actually used the iing sword as a base to jump and get some distance  between them.


    "Agh!"


    She felt her bones crackling under the sword''s impact andunched herself into the air. She crossed a few trees andnded on a rock, but she didn''t get the time to properly stand as a heavy Obsidian sword was already upon her, intending to cleave her in half.


    ''This fucker is too fast, despite how heavy it looks. And how is he weilding that heavy sword so easily?''


    Ning Xi wondered as she dodged the sword attack and again made some distance but the ck Knight followed her closely with its insane speed and didn''t give her the time to think properly.


    Ning Xi was constantly Dodging and deflecting the attacks but even that was proving hard as she could barely see the attack pattern. She was also slowly umting injuries all over her body, but that didn''t really hinder her movements as she was used to them.


    She practically tried while being half dead, after all.


    However, she needed to do something about the ck Knight. It was fast, resilient and even the armour it wore was too thick. Ning Xi had onlynded one punch in all fight and even then it didn''t do anything.


    ''The only saving grace is that this fucker doesn''t have any abilities. It solely relies on its strange swordsmanship and its high physical prowess. But that is the issue. It''s too much.


    It''s as if this guy was created solely for ughter!''


    Ning Xi thought, doing a ck flip as she avoided a side cleave of heavy sword which destroyed many trees upon its impact.


    ''So, what do I do? At this rate, I''ll be dead sooner orter. I can''t see his swordsmanship and neither can I predict its attacks. And if even a single attacknded seriously, I''ll be a dead meat paste.''


    Ning Xi clicked her tongue, as the sword brushed past her arm, peeling her skin like an onion. This was the might of ck Knight.


    ''Alright! Time to go all out!''


    Ning Xi had spent most of her time outside, preparing the Annual Sect Tournaments so she didn''t get to train with Shen Yu, however she did receive something from him which she had been working on.


    She closed her eyes and began dodging on instincts but that only made her body more hurt. As she was on the verge of using her new techniques, a heavy blownded on her stomach, making her cough blood and throwing away hundreds of metres away.


    She collided with many trees which got destroyed upon the impact and only came to stop after getting carved in a small hill. She coughed up even more blood as she gritted her teeth, blood oozing out from various parts of her body.


    One attack.


    That was all the ck Knight needed to actually destroy the body of someone sitting at Peak of Core Formation Realm and who specialised in body strengthening.


    Ning Xi could feel that her ribs had broken in many parts and every organ of hers was damaged from inside. Every cell of her body was suffering from that one attack.


    She gritted her teeth and opened her eyes, only to see a redden vision due to blood filing her eyes. She thought, as pain assaulted her from everywhere.


    ''So this is a Tier 6, huh. No doubt about it. There is no way a Tier 5 can have this much power.''


    Even in such situation, Ning Xi had a cold head and could think rationally. She sighed and staggered forward, still looking at the ck Knight who was slowly making its way towards her, dragging its heavy sword.


    A grin appeared on her face, as she stumbled forward, making her mind get assaulted by the pain every part of her body was experiencing. Still, a madness danced in her eyes as she shouted.


    "Heavenly Restrictions: Second Gate of Golden Body!!"


    A vast aura erupted from her, making a tall yellow pir that rose high up enough to touch the clouds. The yellow pir enveloped Ning Xi, healing her body to her prime and making it even stronger.


    Her muscles bulged slightly as they filled with immense strength never seen before. Ning Xi grinned devilishly and said.


    "Time for round 2!"

 Chapter 110: Ning Xi vs The Black Knight

    Ning Xi grinned widely, feeling the surge of strength all over her body. She had just used the first stage of the technique she got from Li Xue. She had said that once she sessfully cultivated this technique to the peak, she would break the Heavenly Restrictions and had a Undying Immortal Body.


    ''Heh! I don''t know if that''s true but who cares? This is the strength I wanted all along. Now it''s time to see how effective it is against someone of Tier 6.''


    Ning Xiughed and pushed her feet to the ground, making spider web like fissures in it. With a sonic boom, she shot towards the ck Knight, having her fists ready for the battle.


    "Haha! Let''s see how tough your armour is!"


    Ning Xi reached the ck Knight in no time and punched at it, her fist carrying enough strength to even cut the air at sonic speed. However, the ck Knight was a Tier 6 Spritual Creature.


    It easily blocked her fist with its sword and punched with its gauntlet, but Ning Xi was ready this time and dodged the punch just in time. She then lowered herself and punched at the gauntlet, while also kicking at the iing sword.


    Her punch connected with the gauntlet, making it shudder but nothing else happened. Her leg also felt as if someone had thrown a whole mountain on it, but because of her technique, she was still fine.


    But she didn''t stop there as she fought the ck Knight in pure meelebat. Everything around them was destroyed under the terrifying waves outbursts from every attack. The trees were uprooted and thoroughly destroyed.


    A wide crater appeared around them with ground shattered into many parts. The scope of their battle was unbelievable and if Shen Yu wasn''t keeping an eye, everyone would have been alerted of such battle.


    Shen Yu was even trying to keep the destruction to low scale but every attack of theirs was destroying a major part of the Tando Woonds.


    Ning Xi still had a grin on her face as she faced the onught of the ck Knight. She still couldn''t read its swordsmanship properly, not to mention its heavy under unpredictable attacks. So she was once again injured, with blood leaking out from her mouth.


    But this time, she was in a better position as her attacks werending on the ck Knight''s thick armour. Nheless, they didn''t even leave a scratch on it as the armour remained the same lustreless as ever.


    ''What kind of monster is this? Even my full powered attacks are doing little to no damage to it. I''m sure even Nascent Soul Realm experts would have been injured from them and this fucker is standing as if they were nothing. Fuck!''


    Ning Xi gritted her teeth as she packed every once of her strength in her next attack as she dodged the obsidian sword one more time and rolled on the side, to get behind the ck Knight. It instantly turned around, following her movements but this time she was prepared.


    The Obsidian sword was very heavy and even though the ck Knight swing it around as if it was nothing, Ning Xi had seen that it took some time for it, even if it was negligible for others.


    "Take this!"


    Packing every ounce of strength in this one punch, Ning Xi punched at the torso of the ck Knight, making a gaping hole in the armour. But because of this, she was left defenseless and had to take the next attack head on...which wasn''t a good idea.


    The sword passed above her head as she barely managed to duck down but the gauntlet arrived in a second, following the sword. Itnded right into her belly, making every ribs shattered like a wooden twig and throwing her away like a broken kite.


    Ning Xi once again destroyed dozens of trees before getting mmed into a hill and ultimately destroying it too, making it hollow from centre.


    Finally, she collided with a thick trunk of a tree and came to a stop. Her body slumped down as every fiber of her body was shattered beyond reasoning. The only reason her organs weren''ting out was because of her Golden skin that she attained through her technique.


    Her vision began to get blurry as her consciousness slipped away slowly like a flickering me. She thought as the pain of being broken to the core registered her mind.


    ''Ah! So this is why nobody dares to cross these mountains. If even a single dweller of there is this strong, even a whole fucking army won''t do anything. Well, Master?


    Please heal me. This hurts and I''m not a masochist in battle.''


    Suddenly, she felt a warm current flowing into her body as her rity returned along with other senses. Her cloudy vision got better before returning to normal.


    She raised her head and found Shen Yu staring at her in concern. Her heart was instantly filled in happiness as sheunched herself at him, hugging him like a Ko.


    "Hehe, thanks for healing me master. This fucker is so strong."


    Shen Yu shook his head and knocked on her head lightly.


    "You Seriously....forget it. Just take care of yourself more."


    "Hehe, of course, I''ll do that."


    Ning Xi grinned and kissed his cheeks. Then she rested her chin on his shoulder as she looked at the ck Knight who was standing in its ce, as if locked by something. It looked like a statue who was put on a show.


    She narrowed her eyes as she looked at the ck Knight''s torso which had healedpletely with no scratches or anything left. The armour was once again as it was before.


    "Master, did this guy really heal so fast?"


    Ning Xi asked, pointing at the ck Knight. Shen Yu turned around, still having Ning Xi in his arms, with his hand resting on her buttocks holding her in one ce. Well, he was certainly enjoying it.


    "Well, ck Knights are a different breed. Actually, I''ll teach you something since I have taught everyone except you."

 Chapter 111: Kill Or Be Killed

    Shen Yu made Ning Xi have a piggy ride on his back and held her plump thighs, enjoying the sweet time...well, as much as the sweet environment it was.


    "You see, the ck Knight are very special and are artificially made. Not much is known about their origin except that they guard something at the underground of the Hollow Mountains. They rarely venture out from there so seeing this guy here is a surprise.


    Oh yeah, what you encountered can be said to be among the weakest bunch of them. After all, they go upto Tier 9 from what I know."


    Ning Xi was dumbfounded and couldn''t react for a while. It was a huge blow to her, even though she knew it was for a long time, that even the strongests here were the weakest outside.


    "Master, is the other side really that powerful?"


    "Hmm, yeah. They have better resources, better environment, more poption but that also means they have to face powerful Spiritual Creatures everyday there. And believe me, the Spiritual Creatures here are very weak and should I say, sweetpared to the horrors of outside world."


    Shen Yu exined, as he walked in the empty crater, towards the ck Knight.


    "That Dark Vraksha, tell me how would a Qi Refining Realm practitioner feel against it?"


    Ning Xi thought for a while as she remembered how Ning Xue behaved and could already guess the mental attack the Dark Vraksha did.


    Shen Yu smiled and continued.


    "You see, the Spritual Creatures aren''t always direct attackers. Many of them break humans from inside out, even without fighting. That''s why they''re called horrors. The Dark Vraksha is very weak per se but it can break our mind if our Cultivation and will power is low."


    Shen Yu finally reached the ck Knight and looked at the mes burning in the visors of its helmet.


    "So, don''t be envious of outside world. Yes, they are powerful but they also break pretty easily because of their opponents. That side, I was talking about ck Knight. So yeah, they are artificially created and are just a hollow armour."


    Ning Xi nodded, as she remembered what she had seen when she punched a hole in it. There was nothing inside,pletely empty.


    "That is why, their armour can be said to be their skin which is almost imprable as you have seen and worse is that the armour has insane regenerative properties. In just a few seconds, it healed such a big hole."


    "Isn''t it pretty much invincible then? I mean, even if we somehow overpower the weaker one, what about the Tier 9 ck Knight?"


    Ning Xi asked, as she tried to look for any weakness, which she sadly didn''t found.


    "In a way, yes. That''s why nobody bothers with them, especially since the powerful ck Knights never leave their underground home. Though, there is a weakness to even them."


    "What is it?"


    "Get off me and I''ll teach you something. Then, I''ll tell you about its weakness."


    Ning Xi nodded, got off from his back, and went to sit on a tree that was uprooted in their battle. Well, only its trunk was left and everything was already destroyed.


    Shen Yu smiled and stood, having his hand behind his back as he looked at the the menacing ck Knight. He muttered.


    "Come!"


    The ck Knight was free from its restrains and attacked Shen Yu instantly, bringing the heavy Obsidian sword at him, intending to chop off his head.


    "You don''t need to look at its sword or hands to predict the hand. Look at how its body is reacting and predict its attacks on that. There is only onew in battle, kill or be killed. Remember that."


    Shen Yu was looking down, not even bothering to raise his head and side-stepped, making the obsidian sword fall in the ground which made a huge cut in the ground which was almost a hundred metres long.


    Shen Yu continued to exin as he dodged more and more attacks with very subtle and nimble movements. It was a technique former Shen Yu had developed himself and Shen Yu had just practiced it more to get in habit of it.


    After the incident at Wind Flower Sect and whole training after that, Shen Yu knew he also needed to work on his strength. He could easily turn the whole Qing Empire upside down with his raw power but it was brute force in the end.


    He also wanted to be a role model for his disciples so he had began to learn his former techniques and also got some from the system.


    This was just one of many where he was able to predict enemies next attacks based on minimal information he observed, like which muscle bulged more showing which hand or leg the force was being put it and where it could attack from that point on.


    It wasn''t an easy task as you needed to battle, observe every movement of the enemy and then predict it. However, he had managed to learn it.


    Ning Xi was astonished as she looked how Shen Yu basically used nothing to avoid all the attacks she was struggling against. It wasn''t even about being on Higher realm but pure skill.


    ''Predict through body movements.''


    "Of course, you also need to observe your own movements and see if your opponent is changing their attack. Anything can happen so you should be prepared for everything."


    Shen Yu continued to y with the ck Knight, which once again destroyed a major part of the Tando Woonds and if someone from a distance saw it, they would see a giant clearing in the middle of Tando Woonds with a deep crater in it.


    "This should be enough for now. Did you learn something?"


    Shen Yu asked, clicking his finger as the figure of ck Knight stopped moving. Ning Xi didn''t answer as she was deep in contemtion.


    Shen Yu clicked his fingers beside her ears, bringing her back to reality. Ning Xi was startled and nodded in excitement.


    "Master, this is a priceless technique. I wanna learn it."

 Chapter 112: Shadows are powerful

    Shen Yu smiled and patted Ning Xi''s head. He then thought of how he should teach the method to Ning Xi and couldn''t really find anything. After all, this method was best when acquired through practice.


    If she mastered this method, she would be unbeatable in purebat. And that''s what she wanted.


    "I''ll teach youter. Though for that, you''ll have to fight a lot of humans and Spritual Creatures alike. Actually, now that I think about it, why don''t I make this our Sect heritage technique since it can be used in every situation?"


    Shen Yu rubbed his chin as an idea spawned in his mind. He had been wondering what skill or techniques to choose to represent the Divine Harem Sect and couldn''t find anything that would work with everyone.


    After all, everyone had different aspects so he needed a technique that suited all those aspects.


    Ning Xi grinned and gave a thumbs up.


    "That''s the best idea. And what''s the name of it?"


    "Hmm, I haven''t named it yet. I just made it and continued to use it."


    Shen Yu smiled sheepishly.


    "Hehe, then the next meeting''s agenda is this technique."


    Shen Yu nodded and said, turning towards the ck Knight.


    "Hmm, I''ll see what I can do. Coming back to the ck Knight, they have a weakness , a fatal one actually. But not everyone can use its weakness against it."


    Shen Yu pointed his hand forward as he pointed at the ck Knight.


    "You have been focusing on its main body so you didn''t notice one major thing. It has no Shadows."


    Ning Xi was surprised and hurriedly looked down at the ck Knight''s shadow, and indeed there was none. The sun was shining high above in the sky and everything was casting a shadow, even her, but there was none for the ck Knight.


    "There''s a reason the ck Knight''s remain in the underground of Hollow Mountains aside from their guarding secret. And it''s the darkness that dwells beneath the Hollow Mountains, not a single ray of sunlight reaches there.


    The ck Knights live in eternal darkness where there is no light to cast a shadow."


    Ning Xi raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "But master, how do we use this weakness? Wait! Ah!"


    Shen Yuughed and nodded


    "Yes, you guessed right. Yue''er is the perfect counter of ck Knights because she can use shadows as she likes. Watch this!"


    Shen Yu looked at his shadow as it suddenly came alive and streched upwards. He stretched his hand and touched the shadows, as if they were physical object.


    His shadow then returned to normal, leaving a dark sword made of shadow in Shen Yu''s hand. He swung it a few times and then turned towards the ck Knight.


    He smirked and muttered.


    "Come!"


    The ck Knight once again disappeared from its position, appearing above Shen Yu with its gauntlet heading towards Shen Yu''s head.


    Shen Yu smiled and did a vertical sh at the iing hand, severing in one blow. He titled his head as the gauntlet passed through his cheeks. He then ducked down, avoiding the obsidian sword and rolled to the sides.


    "Did you notice something?"


    Shen Yu asked as he made the ck Knight once again immobilised. Ning Xi nodded, looking at the severed hand but then a confused look appeared on her face.


    "Eh! What?"


    Shen Yu looked at the gauntlet as he suddenly realised something. He facepalmed and thought.


    ''Ah! Someone please kill me! Oh! System I''m not saying that seriously!''


    [....safe]


    ''Oii! Were you really going to kill me?''


    [I can''t disobey Master''s orders.]


    Shen Yu could swear he heard amusement in the system''s voice. He rolled his eyes and turned towards Ning Xi.


    "Well, this is another method to defeat it. I just mixed some things. If you''re powerful enough to sever its limbs and make sure it doesn''t get them back, you''ll have it defeated. After all, it can regenerate holes and all but whole limbs?


    Nah, for that he''ll need the previous parts to connect again. It all works because of some runes which I''ll studyter on."


    "I actually had that thought when I saw it regenerating the hole. However, as you can see, even punching that hole killed me, forget severing its limbs."


    Ning Xi sighed, remembering how a single attack had broken all of her body.


    "You don''t have to put yourself so down. ck Knights are ferocious and could be said to possess enough presence to threaten anyone. You fought a Tier 6 and not only you held your ground against it, you even managed to injure it. It''s something you can be proud of."


    Ning Xi was a little speechless and asked.


    "Master, didn''t you say that there is only rule in battle. Kill or be killed. Then why should I be proud of losing? If you weren''t there I would be dead."


    "Exactly. That rule is for others, not for the members of Divine Harem Sect. I''m not letting anyone die."


    Shen Yu shrugged. Fighting and everything was aside but this was something he would neverpromise. Anyone who touched his family, should be prepared for a massacre. He might be a little hypocrite for doing this as many might call him, but he was fine with that.


    "Hehe, that''s why Master is the best."


    Ning Xi giggled.


    "Anyways, so what I wanted to show was that if you fight the ck Knight with a weapon made of shadow, it''s regenerative properties won''t work. But of course, your shadow weapon should be strong to actually cut that thick armour."


    Shen Yu exined as he let the sword fall into his shadow and disappear into it. He then turned towards the ck Knight and said.


    "And this is the best way to defeat the ck Knight. But this also requires a high Cultivation base and high control over shadows. Nevertheless, it''s equally risky."


    Shen Yu smiled and made his shadow go towards the ck Knight. It was a bizzare scene that yed out on the uneven ground as a small part of Shen Yu''s shadow separated from him, and went to the ck Knight. There it assumed the role of ck Knight''s shadow.


    Ning Xi watched everything in fascination and when she saw what Shen Yu was doing, she instantly understood it. She then eximed.


    "Since the ck Knight is shadowless, you gave a part of your shadow to it, effectively controlling it. But it''s also risky as you say, as if you aren''t careful enough, you''ll die."


    Ning Xi knew a few things about shadows but not much. And even that information mostly came from Ying Yue. After all, shadow users were very rare, too rare in fact so there was little known about them.


    However, Ning Xi atleast knew how dangerous they could be. Nobody really paid attention to their Shadow but it was a part of oneself and because of that, could hurt and even kill them.


    But as everything else, shadows also had bacshes which may kill the user.


    "Alright, I''ll store this in our Sect and we can study itter and might even use as training module."


    Shen Yu said, clicking his finger the shadow below ck Knight became hollow and swallowed it.


    Ning Xi nodded and happily jumped in his arms. Even though she could have easily flew over, why would she not use the time to be spoiled?


    Shen Yu shook his head with a smile and flew towards the designated zone. He had been keeping an eye it and aside from every disciple killing the Spiritual and getting injured, nothing major had happened.


    So, he dropped Ning Xi news the designated zone and came back to his Sect box in the coliseum. Since it could have made things suspicious, he just teleported right inside the box, appearing on the same chair he was previously sitting on.


    He sighed but then noticed many stares. He raised his head and saw Xiao Lan and other looking at him with concerned look.


    "Is Sister Ning alright, Master?"


    "With me here, do you think something will happen to her? Don''t worry, it was just a bug that wandered towards the designated zone that she couldn''t defeat. That''s why she called me."


    Xiao Lan heaved a sigh of relief and could hear others also doing the same. In just a month, they had grown a lot closer and even the prejudice Xiao Lan had lessened. Of course, it didn''tpletely disappear but that was beside the point as she practically hated all races.


    Shen Yu recounted somethings as he looked at the giant screen and smiled, finding Ying Yue still chilling on the Dark Vraksha.


    It was then the door to the box or rather the room was knocked. Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, wondering who was looking for a newbie like them and said.


    "Come in, please."


    The door opened as a purple-haired otherworldly beauty came inside the room. She would have looked even more beautiful, if not for the various scars on her face.

 Chapter 113: Qing Zhiyans Confession

    Qing Zhiyan stood before the door with a nervous look on her face. Although she hade, she was very nervous about meeting the man that could save her.


    She remembered clearly how it felt to be in presence of that mysterious being and that memory still chilled her to the bones. And now that she was going to meet Master of that being, it was obvious she was nervous.


    No amounts of schemes and lies would work against such person but those were her strongest weapons, meaning she was going to be defenseless in from of such being.


    However, she also knew she needed to do this, for not only her future but also her mother''s.


    ''Divine Harem Sect, let''s hope this is my final destination. I don''t have much time left. If this fails, I''m doomed.''


    She took a deep breath and looked back at the bald middle-aged man who had been protecting her from her childhood. She smiled at him.


    "Hastor, please stand guard outside and don''t let anyone inside. Also, if anyone sees you here, don''t let them get away. We can''t let anyone know I visited the Divine Harem Sect, okay?"


    Hastor looked at her with aplicated look in his eyes and then nodded.


    Qing Zhiyan chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be safe."


    It was a gamble and she was going to take it.


    Along with what she had seen in Ying Yue and other spection of hers, she had also researched about Lan Ming, one of the Peak Lords of Wind Flower Sect who went missing and found out that herst meeting was with a young man with ck hairs and a woman with description matching that of Ying Yue.


    All of these gave her confidence that she was on the right track. And now, she hade to find out if she''s right or not. She knocked on the door and soon heard a man''s voice from other side.


    "Come in, please."


    She took a deep breath and entered the room, finding four young beautiful women sitting around a young man who perfectly matched the description she had heard of. His deep cks scanned her from top of bottom however, she could see nothing in his eyes, no emotion whatsoever.


    Aside from him, the other four women were also noteworthy, especially the red-headed. Qing Zhiyan flinched slightly when their gaze matched as she quickly looked away in hurry, thinking.


    ''W-What was that? Who is she?''


    But she was still Qing Zhiyan, so she recovered quickly from it and bowed lightly before Shen Yu.


    "Qing Zhiyan, Youngest Daughter of the Qing Emperor, greets the Sect Leader of Divine Harem Sect."


    While Zhi Yan and others showed shocked reaction, Shen Yu and Xiao Lan just looked calmly at her.


    "I didn''t expect a princess toe here in person. It''s my honour."


    Shen Yu smiled.


    "It''s my honor, really."


    Qing Zhiyan shook her head.


    "So, what is someone of your status doing with here, Princess Qing? I don''t think we did any crime."


    Xiao Lan smiled and asked, her eyes looking straight at Qing Zhiyan''s eyes as she thought.


    ''Something is wrong with them.''


    Qing Zhiyan stayed silent for some time before asked.


    "Um, if you don''t mind, Can I check something? It might offend you so I please ask for your permission."


    Shen Yu titled his head in confusion and asked in his mind.


    ''Oii! What is happening? Why did such a high status woman decided to jump here? Also what is she gonna do?


    I don''t sense any malice from her but you know I''ve never been a good judge of character.''


    [Do you see her eyes?]


    ''Yes, they''re probably a Heavenly Gift she''s born with. Though I don''t know which one is it.''


    [Yes, you can even call her the Heavenly Chosen, the so called protagonist favoured by the Heavens. Though I sense something different from her. Anyways, you can trust her. Those eyes and basically her plot armour led her to you.


    As for what she''s going to do, she''s just checking if you''re the right person. ]


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow as he didn''t expect to meet a Heavenly chosen so soon. But she seemed interesting and very different from the protagonists he had read. Curious, he nodded.


    "Sure."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled in delight and closed her eyes as her smile slowly died down. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes which werepletely white. She also began to emit a strange aura which made the surroundings filled with a heavy air.


    Shen Yu looked in interest in her eyes and soon remembered what they were. His eyes shone in realisation as he thought.


    ''Eyes of Heaven! No wonder!''


    ''Eyes of Heaven? We''ll need to see if her intentions are good otherwise she''ll be a tough opponent. However, I doubt Master will let her go if she meant harm. She''s probably just checking something with those cursed eyes of hers.''


    Xiao Lan lowered her hands, ready to get in action if something happened.


    After some time, Qing Zhiyan''s eyes returned to normal as a red liquid slipped from the corner of her mouth. She wiped it with her sleeves and smiled.


    "I''ve found you, Master."


    "Hmm?"


    Shen Yu got a little confused before he understood what she meant.


    ''Is she nning to join my Sect? But what did those eyes of hers actually showed her? A dire future for her?''


    Qing Zhiyan bowed before him.


    "Thank you for giving me the opportunity, Master..."


    "My name is Shen Yu, the Sect Leader of Divine Harem Sect. So, you possess the Eyes of Heaven, huh. Why did youe to me?"


    Shen Yu asked, curious about what actually happened for her toe to him. What exactly did she saw in future? And most importantly...


    ''Why does she trust us with her secret? Eyes of Heaven are very precious and she could lose everything because of them.''


    Qing Zhiyan nodded and looked at the empty seat in hesitation, making Shen Yu realise that he didn''t even ask her to sit down. He facepalmed mentally and gestured her towards the empty seat.


    Qing Zhiyan sighed and went to sit on the seat, thinking about various things. She had used her Eyes of Heaven to confirm if Shen Yu was really the one that mysterious being talked about and now, she was sure of that.


    She sat down and said.


    "Where should I begin? Why did Ie to you? Well, it''s to seek refuge. I want your protection and in return I''m ready to do anything."


    "What did you see in your Vision?"


    Shen Yu rested his back on the couch and looked at her in interest.


    Qing Zhiyan pursed her lips and asked, looking around.


    "Is this room safe to talk?"


    "Yes, you don''t have to worry about privacy."


    "Yes, well it includes the Qing Empire so I was a little careful. As you already know, I possess the Eyes of Heaven, which lets me know the secrets of anything within the Heaven, be it past or future.


    I was born with them but for some reason, my mother sealed them and only when I was ten years old, she unsealed them. I didn''t realise earlier why she did that but when in one of my visions I saw my own death, I understood everything."


    Qing Zhiyan''s body trembled when she reached the vision part as the harrowing memories of that vision resurfaced. She gathered up her courage as she continued.


    "In that vision, my body was lying in middle of a giant runic circle, with various ingredients. In ce of my head....in ce of my head, the head of a hideous Spiritual Creature''s head was swen..."


    Qing Zhiyan stopped there as the memories of hundreds of visions came flooding in her mind, making her nauseous. Even after watching the same in different manner for hundreds of time, she still couldn''t get used to that feeling.


    The room''s temperature suddenly dropped as Shen Yu''s expression turned t. Nobody could discern what he was thinking but thedies had spent a month with him and that was enough to let them know how he was feeling.


    Anger.


    ''Is she telling the truth?''


    [You know it...]


    Shen Yu took a deep breath.


    "You know, there is nothing known as destined fate as much as everyone likes to call it. Future isn''t set. It can be manipted, yes but can never bepletely set. So, what you saw can just be one of the future oues.


    Still, that doesn''t change some facts."


    "Hundreds of times, Master Shen. Not just one time. I''ve seen the same thing in hundreds of different visions.


    Sometimes things are different, like which head or part they had decided to cut and change but in the end, the people who did this remained the same and they always performed that strange ritual."


    Qing Zhiyan shook her head and told the truth. For once, she was able to let out her feelings and she wanted to vent everything out.


    Shen Yu looked up at ceiling and asked in an even tone.


    "Can you tell me who are they?"

 Chapter 114: Change

    [A/N: I have a small announcement. Tomorrow, I''ll mass release of as many chapters as I can for the new privilege Tier. I need everyone''s support to reach my goal that is 15k unlocks. But I''ll also give you something in return.


    From tomorrow, every privileged chapter will be 99% off so please go and buy my privilege. It will really help. And please be patient, I''m currently writing the chapters for mass release so it might take some time but I''ll get it done for you. I''m aiming for 10 chapters so let''s see what happens.]


    Shen Yu couldn''t describe how he was feeling but the image of what Qing Zhiyan said was vivid in his mind. And that made his blood boil in anger. If the ver were on top of his list of people he detested, the people who sacrificed innocents for bullshit rituals were even higher.


    Now, he could guess why Qing Zhiyan came to him. She was too pitiful. Eyes of Heaven was a gift and curse at the same time. Knowledge was a heavy burden that the Eyes of Heaven put on their bearer.


    Visions were something the bearer could actively ess depending on how much they have mastered the Eyes of Heaven but they also came in the form of dreams.


    So Qing Zhiyan had been tormented by such dreams for years. And judging by how many times she saw the same thing, it only meant that no matter what she tried, no matter how much she tried to change the future, the oue would lead to her demise.


    No wonder, she hade to look for him.


    Still, he wanted to know who these people were who were ready to sacrifice someone for a ritual, especially a cruel ritual like she has mentioned.


    Qing Zhiyan smiled wryly as she answered.


    "That is the main problem. I saw my own father in every one of those visions. Not only him but my brothers and other members of Imperial Family too except my mother."


    Shen Yu remained silent for a while before sighing.


    ''Why does no one gets a good family?''


    He was angry at her father but he had learned to control himself. He looked at Qing Zhiyan and asked.


    "Please continue and exin everything properly."


    "Yes, well, I''ve been getting these visions ever since my Eyes of Heavens were unsealed by my mother. At first, I thought it''s just a dream but as more and more visions I saw, I knew they were just different futures Eyes of Heaven was showing to me.


    I talked to my mother and she advised me to do some things as herself didn''t know much about this whole ritual thing."


    Qing Zhiyan sighed and continued.


    "She told me to be as low-key as possible so I made my Cultivation mediocre so I don''t stand out. We don''t know what led to them choosing me but me having the Eyes of Heaven could have been one of the reasons, or atleast that''s we thought.


    But we also knew it wouldn''t work so I''ve been trying everything to get a external help since we can''t escape the clutches of Imperial Family. My mother and me both are weaklings in front of the Colossus Imperial Family but for some reason, they''re waiting for something.


    So, we''re just using that time. However, I remember clearly that I was very young, probably like in my early twenties in those rituals so the dreadful day isn''t far away."


    Qing Zhiyan then dropped to her knees as she pleaded.


    "I don''t care what happens to me but I don''t want my mother to go through the things I''ve seen. So, I''vee to ask for your protection over us and in return, I''m willing to do anything and everything. My only request is you keep my mother safe, nothing else."


    The room turned silent as everyone looked at Shen Yu, waiting for his answer. Xiao Lan first looked at Shen Yu and then Qing Zhiyan as she thought.


    ''As I thought, humans really are the most disgusting race, but who am I even ming? My own race betrayed me. My own family betrayed me.''


    Xiao Lan was having a lot of ns for Qing Zhiyan but after hearing her story, she got a soft spot for her. After all, they were in a simr boat and in fact, Qing Zhiyan was even more pitiful.


    From a young age, she had to be mature to deal with the trauma brought by the visions. Not only that, she had to live in the same family who tormented her, hiding everything and maintaining a facade. It wasn''t an easy task and she was sure that most people would have crumbled under such pressure.


    However, Qing Zhiyan held on and even worked hard to fight against her fate, never giving up. All because of her mother, not even for herself.


    Xiao Lan could see the sincerity in her eyes and was sure that if her mother''s future wasn''t at stake, Qing Zhiyan might have given up on herself a long time ago.


    She was living for her mother.


    Xiao Lan turned towards Shen Yu and wanted to say something in Qing Zhiyan''s favor but then stayed silent. She knew Shen Yu''s personality and he would never remain silent in this situation.


    Shen Yu sighed and rubbed his eyes, thinking.


    ''I was really taking this world lightly, wasn''t I? First a Prime Elder of the Major Sects nned to destroy a whole Sect because of a mere rejection. And now this from a blood family. What pathetic world I''m living in?


    Well, Earth wasn''t any better.''


    [What are you thinking?]


    ''System, would I be a hypocrite if I said I want to rule this world? Like that sounds cringey, right?''


    [It''s your world to begin with, Master. You''re just letting others letting it rule the way they want. Why would It be a hypocrisy if you decided to take back what was yours to begin with?]


    ''You are not making much sense, you know. Anyways, I don''t really care if I''m hypocrite or whatever. I want to change this pathetic world because I don''t want to live in a stinky anymore.''


    Shen Yu''s eyes glistened as they were full of determination and resolve. For many reasons, he didn''t want to rule the world but things were different now. He had realised that he was basically repeating the same mistakes he did on earth.


    He was fine with living in a dirty, stinky ce as long as he was surviving. Wasn''t he doing the same here? Just make a safe haven for his dreams while ignoring the surrounding dirt?


    ''On Earth, I was powerless and couldn''t change anything. That''s understandable. But why am I still being a pathetic ass even when I have so much power? Why am I still living a ce ruled by other''s fucked up rules.


    Enough is enough!''


    He had decided to change himself but the process was very slow. He was still repeating those same mistakes. He was the strongest being in the world and yet he wasn''t doing anything to the people tormenting others. Why?


    Wasn''t it one of his dreams that he didn''t want innocent people to go through what he had? Then why was he letting others do it, despite having the power to stop it?


    ''So what if I can''t see everything? I''ll just change the whole world to my liking and then see if anything like this happens again! This is my wish fulfilment story, ain''t it? Heh, then I won''t just make sect for my family but a world where everyone could live freely.''


    That day, something changed in Shen Yu, and a huge change ured the world. He knew it was impossible to keep a peaceful world, humans were never a creature to stay peacefully. They would find wars if there weren''t any.


    They would fight, but Shen Yu would make sure everything was in order. Didn''t the system say he was a God? Then, why couldn''t he make something impossible possible?


    Shen Yu closed his eyes as various thoughts passed through his mind, including his past pathetic life on Earth. He wanted to change and forget that, but now he was actually learning from those past experiences. Because of them, he knew what he needed to do now.


    He smiled and opened his eyes, being aplete a different person as if he had been enlightened.


    "Ladies, would you like to have your Divine Harem Sect at the top of the world, ruling and managing everything?"


    Xiao Lan''s eyes shined in happiness as she jumped and got on her knees in front of Shen Yu. Her voice was filled with happiness as she said.


    "Master, the world is yours so naturally you should be the one who sets the rules, not some pathetic people who don''t know anything. If you want the sect to be the top of the world, we would help you in achieving that."


    Zhi Yan and others also came to kneel beside her as the five women faced Shen Yu, having a smile on their faces. Even Qing Zhiyan was caught in the heat of the moment.


    "Yes, Master. We will always follow your wishes. You just need tomand us."


    "Aye! Aye! You don''t need to be so serious, haha. Get on your seats."


    Shen Yu chuckled at their antics and waved his hand. Thedies smiled and followed his order as they went to sit on their seats.


    Shen Yu then looked at Qing Zhiyan and asked.


    "You wouldn''t mind if I rece your father, right?"

 Chapter 115: Acceptance

    [A/N: I''ll edit theseter and see if I can write more]


    A beautiful smile appeared on Qing Zhiyan''s face as she got the answer she was hoping to get. Shen Yu had epted her request and now she would be able to avoid the terrible future that awaited not only her but also her mother.


    She nodded and said.


    "Yes, Master. Only someone like you deserves to set the rules. People like my father only know greed and are too selfish. They would do anything, even sacrificing their family for their personal gain.


    Please, I ask you to make a better world where people don''t have to go through what I experienced."


    Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "I should be thankful to you. You made me realise something very important. Anyways, where is your mother? I wee both of you to my Sect and will ensure not a single of you two is harmed."


    Qing Zhiyan sighed in relief and said.


    "She''s still in the Imperial Pce. My father has started to suspect the two of us are whenever one is outside of the pce, he keeps the other one as a hostage in a way. He knows how much we love each other and uses that against us."


    "Don''t worry about her. I''ll rescue herter."


    Qing Zhiyan then thought of something and said.


    "Master, I actually have an idea. I had some ns previously but they were too risky so I didn''t follow them. However, now that I have your backing, I can follow those ns."


    "Hmm, what are they?"


    "We still don''t know a lot of things, Master. Well, you can probably find out those easily but I still hope you give me the opportunity to do this."


    Qing Zhiyan grinned as her scheming side took over her.


    "I need to find out what ritual they were actually doing in my visions. It was too sinister and otherworldly, as if it didn''t belong here. Coupled with the fact I couldn''t see some faces in my Visions, I think someone from the Major Sects has hands in it.


    There is a grand schemes going on behind the scenes and I want to uncover it. I''ve been working on it for sometime but never made much progress because of the risks. But now I''m sure I''ll find everything. So, I ask Master to give me your blessings and protection while I give you the Empire in return."


    Qing Zhiyan pursed her lips and said.


    "I don''t wish to see a lot of bloodshed so please give me a chance to offer you the Empire. I promise you I''ll achieve that."


    Xiao Lan licked her lips and said, turning towards Shen Yu.


    "Master, our dear newbie Sister is right. You have given us so many things and changed our lives. We''re only safe because of you so we also want to do something for you. If you wish the world to be yours, we''ll do that for you.


    Give us a chance, and I''m sure we''ll seed. After all, with all of our sistersbined might, we can do anything."


    She turned her head at Qing Zhiyan and spoke.


    "We''ll help her in everything so she could present the Empire in your feet."


    Shen Yu opened his mouth but closed soon. He was a little speechless as he thought.


    ''So much world domination, so much changing the world. So, I can''t even do anything? Why did you evene to me then? As for her, she really deserves to be the protagonist.


    She''s barely at the Qi Refining Realm yet has thoughts of overturning the Empire.''


    However, Shen Yu was someone who had given free will to his disciples. They could do whatever they wanted and now they just wanted to do something for him, how could he reject them?


    ''Well, I can certainly do that easily but where''s the fun in that? My disciples are all talented and intelligent so it''ll be fun to see them try something almost impossible. It can be a nice experience for them too. And if anything went South, I''ll be there for them.''


    Shen Yu thought for a while before he nodded as he said.


    "Fine! Just remember the foundation our Sect is built on and do whatever you want. I''ll have your back."


    Qing Zhiyan grinned widely as hundred of thoughts passed through her mind, making her excited more than ever. Now that the pressure of dreading future was gone, she was nning to use everything in her capabilities to show the world who she was.


    ''Heh, my dear father. Let''s see if you still think I''m a weakest child of yours.''


    "By the way, you can remove that makeup of yours when you''re around us, you know."


    Shen Yu said, pointing at the scars on Qing Zhiyan''s face. They were real, or atleast they looked like that. However, Shen Yu could see that they were fake and he could guess the reason for that.


    Qing Zhiyan was slightly surprised but then remembered that she had actually kept her false scars till now. She smiled and tapped on her face as the scars slowly faded away, leaving a wless beautiful face with beautiful eyes that had a whole world inside them.


    Combined with her long purple hair, she was a breathtaking beauty that was revealed to the world for first time.


    Xiao Lan was a little surprised but then a mysterious glint passed in her eyes as she grinned and said.


    "By the way, Sister Qing, you aren''t forgetting the main requirement to join our Sect, right?"


    Qing Zhiyan''s face flushed slightly as she said.


    "Yeah, and I have no problem with it. Being Master''s partner is a blessing of mine and also a duty I need to do in exchange for what he''s doing to us."


    "You don''t have any duty or anything. She''s just joking. Although it''s true that I''m making a big family for myself, I never forge anyone. I''ll still take you as my disciple and you can decide the other part on your own."


    Shen Yu shot a re at Xiao Lan who only giggled, and turned towards Qing Zhiyan.


    "If you still have the same decision then I will happily wee you to the family."


    "There is no need to even think, Master. I''m ready to devote my life to you and naturally it''s on own will. So, please ept this unworthy person as your life partner."

 Chapter 116: Night Activities

    The sun gradually disappeared in the horizon as the day turned into night, enveloping the whole Tando Woonds in a nket of darkness, with a bright moon shining above as the only source of light.


    The day had passed with many interesting fights happening all over the designated zone which entertained the popce. However, for the sects it was just an starting to main part.


    The participants had not bothered with each other as they preferred to hunt alone. Even if they encountered each other, they would change routes unless they had past enmity.


    The participants were very careful in choosing their opponents but even then some of them encountered the Tier 4 Abominations. Naturally, the only result was that most of the quit before even trying and Ning Xi had to rescue them.


    Till the evening, things were bnced among the disciples but now they were going to change. The night hade and along with it came the horrors dwelling in night, and the schemes of other Sects.


    The nights were far more dangerous than days because many of the most dangerous Spiritual Creatures only hunted in nights. Not to mention the disadvantages humans had. After all, not many could see good in night.


    However, there were some people who were just made for the nights and one of such people was Ying Yue, who was resting on a tree''s top, eating a roasted meat she had stored in her storage ring beforeing here.


    She then looked at her other hand which held a green coloured fist sized sphere. It was the Spirit Core of the Dark Vraksha, a Mid-Stage Tier 4 Spiritual Creature, which meant that it would give her a total of 14 points.


    ''Aghh! Extracting the Spirit Cores will always remain at the top of my hated list. It took so much time just to take this out.''


    Extracting Spirit Cores wasn''t easy and in fact, a very time consuming task. That''s why there wasn''t much difference between the points of various tiers. After all, it could take exact same to extract Tied 2 Spirit Core as much as it would take to extract Tier 4 Spirit Cores.


    So, it was natural for which core the disciples would go.


    The Spirit Cores were not fixed and could be found in different parts of the body so luck also yed a huge part in this. This was one of the reasons disciples were looking for higher Tier Spiritual Creatures to save time and take more points.


    It had taken almost a whole 15 minutes for Ying Yue to extract the Spirit Core of Dark Vraksha which was the same time she needed to extract a Tier 3 Spirit Core.


    ''I wonder, if Master is happy with my current progress. I didn''t really do anything major aside from fighting that damned tree after all. Even these Spirit Cores I''ve collected feels like they''re too few.''


    Ying Yue''s legs were dangling in the air as she ate her meat, thinking about the day she had. However, in middle of it, she sensed some movements and raised an eyebrow. She had been keeping her Spirit Sense close to her so as to not alert a Spiritual Creature but even then she sensed two figures.


    ''Hmm, let''s see what they''re upto!''


    Ying Yue finished her meat quickly, even stuffing deep into her throat and stood up. She threw the green Spirit Core back into her storage ring and disappeared from her spot. Now that it was night, it was far easier for her to travel as she was a creature of night.


    She didn''t even use her Shadow Step and simply relied on her ability to follow the figures she had sensed. She didn''t do anything else and simply observed them.


    After some time, they stopped near a cave and looked around vigntly. Seeing that no one were near them, they went into the save and returned shortly after. Ying Yue didn''t follow them as she was afraid she would be caught in that small space.


    The two figures once again made sure that no one has watched them and covered up their tracks. Of course, they didn''t sense Ying Yue as it was practically impossible to see her in the darkness of night.


    After that, the two figures once again ran in different direction and Ying Yue followed them while giving the cave ast look.


    ''i wille back here.''


    Ying Yue continued to tail behind the two figures as they spent another two hours to go into many areas, only to stop for a few seconds. Ying Yue got confused of their activities but then she thought of the ces she had been till now and a rough map appeared in her mind.


    ''A rune formation? They''re making a Rune Formation of this level here? Interesting! I don''t have enough knowledge to know what it is but guess it''ll be interesting to see what happens tomorrow.


    But why are there two people? Did two Sects decided to Cob? Really?''


    After two hours of running around, the two figures stopped near a small slope as they discussed something. Thereafter, they went into different direction as if what they had done what they came there for.


    Ying Yue stood high up in the slope, looking at them and a smirk appeared on her face.


    ''Nice! I was getting bored in these qualifiers. Show me what you got! Wait!


    Am I getting master''s habits? Whatever.''


    Ying Yue sighed and raised her head to look at the white moon, trying to hide behind the ck clouds.


    ''Now, should I wait for tomorrow or ughter some more Spiritual Creatures?''


    In the end, Ying Yue felt that she was still sort of Spirit Cores and decided to hunt more. Deciding on that, she disappeared in the darkness of night as another ughter followed out.


    Some time away, Bai Li set in a cave as he roasted the meat of a Spiritual Creature, while mumbling.


    "I hate nights. I can''t even hunt properly. Well, who cares I''ll just take everyone''s Spirit Cores tommorow and be the winner."

 Chapter 117: The Disturbance

    It was almost dawn and everyone was waiting for the final showdown. Everyone knew that the true bloodbath would only happen at the end and only a few hours were remaining before the time limit was over.


    The true battle was starting.


    As the sun rose on the horizon, all the remaining disciples in the designated zone went out of their hiding zone. After all, most of the them weren''t confident in hunting at night so they had spent their time, resting and recuperating from previous battles and to prepare for next ones.


    Two hours left.


    The participants ran around, searching for other participants and steal their Spirit Cores. Hunting the Spiritual Creatures in such short interval wouldn''t make much difference so they chose the best option¡ªtake others Spirit Cores.


    Ying Yue was sitting on a tree''s branch, as usual and looking over the Tando Woonds. There were a few Aerial Spiritual flying around in the vast skies but they didn''t do anything to Ying Yue.


    ''What is that Rune Formation for? Aghh! Just activate it already.''


    Just then, Ying Yue felt her heart skip a beat as her vision blurred for a second before returning to normal. She hurriedly stood up,pletely alert.


    She narrowed her eyes when she found nothing unusual but she was sure something had changed in her surroundings, she just couldn''t pinpoint it.


    She tried to look around to find anything unusual but everything was same. However, she noticed that every disciple had a strange look on their faces and some of the had even gone in full alert mode.


    ''So, I wasn''t the only one who felt that. Such wide effects, is that Rune Formation already active? I don''t sense anything different...''


    However, she was feeling unease at the sudden situation where she didn''t knew about her opponents. She turned into a blue as she chose to go towards that cave the two figures had visitedst night.


    Ying Yue had actually visited that cafe after the two figures dispersed but nothing unusual with it. She did feel something amiss there but aside from that, nothing.


    ''Whoeverid these Rune Formations is certainly very capable. It''s probably a Tier 3 or maybe even Tier 4 Rune Formation. Who knows why bizzare effects this have?''


    Ying Yue was very careful when she ran on the rugged terrain however the more she travelled, the more she felt that something was wrong with her senses. It was as if her two eyes were seeing twoplete different things, making her mind utterly confused onto what to believe.


    However, she remained and ran while avoiding the Spiritual Creatures in the way. All she knew was that she needed to reach that cave quickly to deactivate the Rune Formation before anything happens.


    She was getting a very bad feeling about this...


    Up above in the skies, right beside the barrier of the designated zone Ning Xi was standing as she analysed the designated zone.


    "Hmm, a Tier 4 Shattered Star Illusion Formation, huh. The Shattered Star Sect really sent their best into this. Well, who cares as long it''s interesting."


    Ning Xi shrugged and took out a new wine gourd as she looked in the distance at the various ants like participants who were running around randomly but from her point of view, they were all headed towards a particr ce.


    Seeing their destination, Ning Xi''s lips curled up in a smirk as she thought.


    "Now now, this is something you really gambled on, huh. Hehe, my dear sister, let''s see how you deal with this. I doubt you''ll run away...."


    Ning Xi then remembered Ying Yue''s personality as her lips twitched.


    "Or you might really run away."


    She then entered the barrier and hovered high in the air, ready to take action of things went south. After all, she could already imagine the following battle and it wouldn''t be an easy one.


    Only Core Formation Realm experts had the ability to win in this situation but normally, a group of Foundation Realm wouldn''t survive. However, this group was different.


    ''Let''s see what you do in this situation!''


    Ying Yue suddenly stopped on top of a rock as she knocked her head lightly. Her confusion when she looked around and found nothing, but the headache was still there as if something was messing with her brain.


    ''Is it another mental attack? But this is too real. Something is wrong but what? My five senses are telling me everything is fine but my instincts are warning me of the disturbance.


    It isn''t deathly for sure but then what is it?''


    Ying Yue crouched down on the ground as she thought of everything she had observed till now in details. From how other disciples reacted to how the two figures were reacting.


    Ying Yue then closed her eyes as she decided to abandon her five senses as she had been practicing for many years. However, she failed again. Since the day she had began to rely on her instincts, she had also decided to create a technique rted to it. However, she never seeded.


    Ying Yue sat on the spot for a few seconds before rising as she thought.


    ''Whatever! I''ll just see what they''re upto. The only thing I fear in this zone is what Sister Ning prepared for me. Knowing her, she definitely put something even I wouldn''t be able to deal with.''


    She jumped on the tree as she once again looked for the cave she was aiming for. Soon, she found it in the distance and went towards it. Her headache grew because of the disturbance but she ignored it.


    She was more sensitive to these matters and because of that, she was getting headaches. She was sure that others were fine.


    She narrowed her eyes as she got closer to the cave as the rming sensation grew within her. It was as if she was running towards her death on her own ords. Nevertheless, she had made up her mind and continued to move forward.


    What she didn''t know was that everyone was heading towards the same location.

 Chapter 118: Resign

    It didn''t take long for Ying Yue to reach the cave she was looking for. Although she encountered many abnormalities in her way, she ignored them and directly came here.


    One hour and ten minutes left.


    Ying Yue suddenly stopped, feeling a strange sensation washing over her, making her mind numb and her body still. Her eyes snapped open as her vision disappeared suddenly, just like before.


    She hurriedly took out her daggers and closed her eyes as she relied only on her instincts to look for danger. She knew something was messing with her five senses so she didn''t even bother to rely on them.


    Her breathing became stable as her mind wentpletely calm, as she focused on her instincts that had been calling out to her.


    Suddenly, her instincts screamed at her as her whole mind shook with high intensity. She felt as if a deathly aura was washing over her and the death was very close to her.


    She instantly recognised the direction she was getting the rm from and raised her dagger to instinctively deflect the iing attack. She felt her arms shaking as if a massive rock had mmed into her arm.


    Still, she managed to deflect the attack and had survived. She also felt the crises going away, but it was still there. She slowly opened her eyes and staggered backwards in shock.


    Right in front of her, a massive bird was standing covered in a yellow glow as many lightning bolts crackled around its wings. Its huge eye looked at her, shaking her to the core. She instinctively took a few step backward, looking in horror at the giant of a bird.


    ''W-What the hell? Is she crazy? Why the hell did she put a fucking High-Stage Tier 4 Thunderw Roc here. It''s practically a sucide.


    How the hell I ended up here.''


    However, then she noticed that the bird''s attention wasn''t only on her. It was also looking elsewhere. She followed its gaze and found many disciples standing around the Thunderw Roc. They were stunned to the core and forgot to even move under the presence of a mighty Thunderw Roc.


    It was the King of the Aerial Spiritual Creatures, after all. A being highly ranked even within its own Tier. A being that everyone feared. And now that being was standing there in front them.


    Ying Yue soon calmed down as she realised the fact that she wasn''t alone and in a way, had a way out. She calmly analysed the situation and counted exactly 38 disciples.


    ''49 joined initially and from what I''ve gathered, some of the had already been eliminated. This is definitely rted to those two figures so they''re definitely not here.''


    It was then the group of participants heard a mocking voice from a distance.


    "Haha, if no one remains in thepititions, we''ll automatically win. Now you can all die here, hahaha. Thank God that supervisor otherwise we wouldn''t have been able to create such an opportunity."


    They turned to looked at the source of voice but why would the Thunderw Roc wait for them? It was already in rage because so many people had disturbed its sleep. It screeched loudly and pped its enormous wings as several yellow lightning bolts descended on the petrified disciples.


    Ying Yue looked sideways and got ready to run but a sudden gust of wind stopped her. She looked in surprise as a red haired woman descended from the skies, deflecting all the lightning bolts as they were aside,nding in different ces.


    However, oue remained the same. The Thunderw Roc was a true Tier 4 Spiritual Creature and deserved its title of King of Aerial Spiritual Creatures. Every single lightning bolt made a big crater wherever itnded.


    The Earth trembled under the terrifying might of a king, making every disciple shudder in fear. They could imagine what would have happened if the lightning boltsnded on them.


    No doubt, they would be turned into dust on the spot.


    Ning Xi looked at the Thunderw Roc and smirked. The Thunderw Roc suddenly turned quite as closed its wings, trying to look pitiful. It suddenly remembered some bad memories.


    "Good boi!!"


    Ning Xi smiled and then turned towards the disciples.


    "So, as you all know it already, getting help from the supervisor is directly disqualification. But I''ll give you all a second chance because otherwise everyone will be eliminated, after all, I already said killing is forbidden so even those two guys won''t qualify. So, I''ll ask you all a question.


    Do you want to stay in thepitition?"


    Ning Xi raised her hand as she continued.


    "However, remember this, whoever stays will be responsible for their own life. I won''te to save you no matter what and even those two guys won''t be held responsible for this. If you choose to resign, I''ll take you out but you''ll be disqualified.


    However, if you decided to stay here, you''ll still be in thepititions but responsible for your own life. I mean, you can try to stay here if you''re confident in running away from that thing."


    Ning Xi pointed at the Thunderw Roc and grinned.


    "Now, raise your hand if you resign. You only have ten seconds."


    Majority of the disciples didn''t hesitate for a second to raise their hand while others had to take a look at the destruction caused by the Thunderw Roc to resign. After all, they were the best disciples of their sect and their Sect would suffer loses if they died.


    They could just participate in next year''s Annual Sect Tournaments, after all. It would just mean a year of setback but it wasn''t like they had any hopes of bing a Tier 2 sect.


    Almost everyone was already sure that the Seven Stars Sect would be the Tier 2 sect now that Wind Flower Sect wasn''t there. So there simply was no point in staying here and dying meaninglessly. Even if they joined forces, they doubted they would be able to win.


    And even if they win, there would be causalities and they could be among those casuality. So in the end, everyone raised their hand except for two people.


    Ying Yue and Bai Li.

 Chapter 119: Deal?

    Ying Yue wanted to leave the moment Ning Xi arrived but for some reason, she felt it would be useless, especially when she saw the wide smile on Ning Xi''s face. She was clearly enjoying everything and wouldn''t let her off so easily.


    ''This bitch! I''ll deal with herter.''


    Ning Xi counted the raised hands and then smiled.


    "Alright! I''ll announce now that only Four Sects remains in the Tournaments. And they are the Seven Stars Sect, Shattered Star Sect, Radiant Star Sect and Divine Harem Sect. Technically you''re qualified for the second round but that''s only if you can survive for next one hour.


    Also, since I have interrupted, the pause will be over when I leave and everyone will be in the position they were in so no point of running away."


    Ning Xi called everyone who had resigned to her side and said, looking at the Bai Li and Ying Yue.


    "Don''t give me that look. Since I''m happy with your courage, I''ll give you ten minutes to discuss strategy with each other, well, atleast I''m hoping you two will fight together so..."


    Ning Xi pped her hand.


    "Your time starts now."


    Ying Yue and Bai Li gave each other a knowing look and backed off in the forest to talk in private. Ning Xi didn''t mind and simply enjoyed her wine as she thought.


    ''I hope Master doesn''t punish me for this.''


    Ying Yue stood in front of Bai Li, having her wooden mask on her face which only allowed her lower face to be visible. However, neither of them were interested in how they looked.


    Bai Li clenched his fists and cursed.


    "Fuck! How did I end up here when I was keeping everything in check?"


    Ying Yue rolled her eyes and crossed her hand on her chest, after putting aside her daggers.


    "It''s obvious. It was a Tier 4 Rune Formation which was probably a ready-made by the elders of those two Sects. Those two disciples only needed toe here and set up the formation in the night and boom we''re trapped."


    Bai Li sighed and crouched down, as he muttered.


    "I know, I''m just confused how did I fall for such obvious trick? The formation was just a simple illusion formation which basically led all of us here."


    Ying Yue nodded.


    "I''m just here to tell that don''t expect cooperation from me. I''m sure I can run away from it so you can fight that thing alone."


    Bai Li raised his head to look at her with an incredible expression.


    "Really? Well, jokes on you. I''m also sure I''ll survive for next hour, atleast. However, I want to defeat that big boy and I''m sure I''ll need someone''s help.


    I don''t know much about you but your eyes tell me you''re strong. But I don''t understand why you''re looking at me with so much disgust?"


    Ying Yue scoffed and looked away.


    "Because you''re from the Seven Stars Sect, that reason alone is enough for me to look down at you. If a sect has Bai Chen as their young leader, then that Sect is doomed for me."


    Bai Li opened his mouth wide and then began tough out loud.


    "Ah, so it''s that bitch again, huh. Just how much has that fucker done to outside world that every random person I meet hates him?"


    Bai Li stopped himself fromughing more but a hint of dark amusement was still present in his eyes. He sighed.


    "I know that no matter what I say, you won''t believe me. That bitch has made such a reputation of Seven Stars Sect but not everyone in the Sect is same. Many do hate him for his actions but the thing is, his father is the Sect Leader and many people are loyal to him. So yeah, I''m from the other side."


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes at him and asked.


    "Why are you telling me such valuable information?"


    Bai Li looked at her with a deadpan look.


    "You guys are new here, right? It shows. Well, everyone already knows it so it doesn''t really change anything. My name is Bai Li, the bastard of Bai Meng, Sect Leader of Seven Stars Sect.


    With how things are going, there is a high chance Bai Chen will be chosen as young Sect Leader but because of the inner conflict, things are changing. If I showed a good performance, more Elders will be on my side and then Bai Chen would have difficulty in getting that position.


    That''s also the reason I want your help to defeat that thing."


    Bai Li sighed and continued as he asked.


    "So, can we defeat it together? We''ll both benefit from it, you know."


    Ying Yue looked at him for a while as she thought.


    ''He is honest and that''s for sure. If what he said is true, then we can use him to deal with Bai Chen and his father, without causing much bloodshed. Hmm, I''ll need to discuss this with Sisters.''


    "Fine! But I''ll ask you a favorter on and don''t worry, it''ll be in your benefit too."


    Ying Yue turned her head sideways as she unsheathed her daggers. Even though she had decided to trust Bai Li, she wasn''t the type to lower her gaurd, not after what happened to her in past.


    Bai Li cracked his neck and also stood up.


    "I feel I''m at a lose here but whatever. I just want to make sure Bai Chen doesn''t get the Sect Leader position and everything''s fine."


    Ying Yue titled her head.


    "But we haven''t really discussed anything yet?"


    Bai Li who was ready to go to battle, stopped as he looked at Ying Yue in silence. He then sighed.


    "I''m all muscle. I''ll handle the physical side and can guarantee you that I can deal heavy damage to it. Also, that lightning wouldn''t do much to me."


    Ying Yue nodded in understanding.


    "I''m weak on physical side and fighting directly isn''t my expertise so I''ll leave on that. Just gather that thing''s attention on you and I''ll deal damage from other sides."

 Chapter 120: Thunderclaw Roc

    Ying Yue spent some more time with Bai Li, discussing what they could do, before they heard a pping sound. They looked at each other and nodded their head.


    The daggers danced in her hand as she stepped out in the clearing. Bai Li followed suit as they both stood side by side, looking at the mighty King of Aerial Spiritual Creatures.


    A subtle smile appeared on Ning Xi''s face as she said.


    "Good luck to you two. Hope you make it out alive."


    With augh, Ning Xi rose in the air as all the participants hovered in the air and drifted away towards the edges of the designated zone. Ning Xi was clearly showing that she wouldn''t be even in the area to save them so they were all upto themselves.


    A moment ofplete silence reigned in the clearing as the Thunderw Roc and the duo of Ying Yue and Bai Li stared at each other, sizing each other up. The winds carried the crackling of lightning, giving them signs of what they were about to face.


    With a loud screech, the Thunderw Roc pped its enormous wings as several feathers shot at the duo like a barrage of heavy arrows.


    The duo had already discussed everything before, so without saying anything, Ying Yue disappeared from her spot as she used the shadow of the Thunderw Roc to appear behind it. It was a surprise attack that they hoped would do atleast something.


    Ying Yue stepped out of the Thunderw Roc''s shadow, right beside its talons and swiped upwards with her daggers. Her ain were the joint where the enormous wings connected with the rest of the body.


    This was their first target. Both of them knew that if the Thunderw Roc was allowed to leave thend, then there would be nothing they could do. Even if both of them had aerial artefacts, they weren''t confident in an aerial battle with someone who was literally known as King of that field.


    Stepping out of a Powerful Spiritual Creature cost a lot of Qi for Ying Yue but if she was sessful, it was worth it. There were chances that the Thunderw Roc would notice her arrival and react swiftly.


    But she wasn''t alone in this battle. The moment she had disappeared, Bai Li also shot at the Thunderw Roc as he activated his Three Legged Roc body to its Max potential. His muscles roared under his skin as they were filled with immense strength.


    The feathers coated with lightning rained down on him but he skillful maneuvered through it. He reached the Thunderw Roc in no time and punched at it.


    The Thunderw was surprised by the speed Bai Li showed but it simply sent these bolts of yellow crackling lightning at him. But then it noticed that the other girl wasn''t there.


    A sudden pain assaulted its side as it screeched loudly. The lightning covering its body seemed toe alive as it spread everywhere, destroying everything in its way. Ying Yue who was the closest suffered the direct attack as she was thrown to the sides.


    However, she quickly rolled and stood up. She narrowed her eyes as her lips tugged upwards.


    "Atleast it won''t be able to fly around."


    Bai Li also suffered from the sudden outburst but he had shielded his body in time so only smoke covered his body as it reminded with no wounds.


    Nevertheless, they didn''t have the luxury to wait even a second now. They had angered the King of Aerial Spiritual Creatures and they were going to suffer for that.


    A loud screech that could be heard miles away resounded all over the the Tando Woonds, making everyone shiver in fright. The Thunderw Roc looked at the duo with its white bird like eyes and spread its wings wide open.


    On the right wing, down below where the wings were connected with the body, a dark blood could been oozing out from a heavy wound.


    ''Master said this could even injure Tier 4, heh. It was obvious it would work against this big guy. However, it now knows and is alert of me so the Shadow Step wouldn''t help again and it''s a waste of Qi. I need to be careful and see how can I defeat it.''


    She quickly scanned the battlefield they were going to fight and her expression turned solemn, even though no could see it because of her mask. She rushed at the Thunderw Roc as she thought.


    ''Its all clear so this won''t help much.''


    Bai Li grinned as he punched at the iing talon of Thunderw Roc. The Fist and talon collided as is whole arm shook, feeling the heavy impact to his bones. He quickly rolled to the sides instead of follow attacking and made some distance between them.


    But the bird was in mood to give him any rest as a thick bolt of lightning descended on him. However, the power behind this signal lightning was far greater than any before and Bai Li was sure he would suffer under this.


    So without even looking back, he pushed all of his strength in his legs as he jumped, passing by the yellow thich lightning by a distance of inch.


    He quickly made some more distance between them as he thought.


    ''I need to have its attention, only then she would be able to attack it. But even if a single lightning boltnded on her, she was be heavily injured. Guess I''ll have to take some injuries this time then.''


    Bai Li knew that the Thunderw Roc had already focused its attention on Ying Yue because of the recent attack and that''s why he needed to do something to catch its attention.


    A wide grin stered on his face as he stopped and raised his hand behind his head. Feeling the strength coursing through his veins and muscles, he gathered all of that in his fist. But just then a yellow lightning bold descended on making a wide crater around him.


    This lightning bolt carried the most power and had directly hit Bai Li.

 Chapter 121: The Might of King of Aerial Spiritual Creatures

    A yellow lightning bolt shot through the air andnded on Bai Li who was gathering Qi in his fist, pushing him a few metres away. But Bai Li still held on and deflected the lightning bolt to his right, sending it away using the Qi coated fist.


    Just then, a gust of wind made his hair flutter as he raised his hands for the uing attack which came just after a second the  previous lightning bolt destroyed a tree.


    The heavy talon of the Thunderw Roc smashed into Bai Li, kicking him away like a small rock as he rolled on the dirt beforeing to a halt. He put his trembling hand on the ground and tried to stand up, however he could feel every part of him crying in agony.


    ''Aghh! Fuck! Why is this bird''s body so tough?''


    Even as he groaned, he didn''t forget his purpose. He knew he needed to have all attention of the Thunderw Roc so that Ying Yue could deal damage to it. Well, he didn''t have any other choice.


    No attack of his would break the defences of Thunderw Roc so he could only ce all of his hopes on Ying Yue. She had injured it once so he was sure she would be able to do it again.


    He just needed to give her the opportunity.


    He took a deep breath and raised his head to look at the mighty Thunderw Roc who was making its way towards him. Every step of it caused ground to tremble as the lightning danced around it.


    His lips tugged upwards as he shifted his neck to the side, earning a crack sound. Then, his body dropped forward as the ground beneath shattered, making his body blur as he shot towards the Thunderw Roc.


    His eyes darted around, trying to find his partner in this battle but he could see no one. He got worried for a second that Ying Yue had ran away but he decided to trust her. Well, not like he could do anything other than fighting it.


    Just then, he stepped on a rough rock as it trembled slightly, making his eyes widened and forcing him to jump to the sides. He rolled forward and came to halt, sensing a scorching feeling on his back.


    His head snapped in that direction as he found a thick pir of lightning rising from the ground. A frown appeared on his face as he cursed.


    "Goddamn!"


    He could feel the same trembling beneath his feet once again, so he didn''t hesitate to abandoned his spot and resumed his run towards the Thunderw Roc. He looked at the enormous bird and could swear he saw mirth in them.


    ''Fuck! That big rooster is gloating. Where are you?''


    Bai Li was under immense pressure as he dodged more and more pirs of lightning erupting randomly from the ground but that was the least of his worries. The main problem was that even the Thunderw Roc had joined the assault and attacked him with its beak and talons.


    ''Where the hell are you?''


    The Thunderw Roc opened its beak wide as it tried to swallow Bai Li, making him feel a sense of deja vu. However, he didn''t even have time to think as he rolled under the Thunderw Roc to dodge its beak.


    Just then, he heard a sound of something tearing apart from his behind along with a loud screech filled with agony and pain, that almost made him deaf. He raised his hand in a stance of fists and turned around, only to see Ying Yueing to a halt just before her.


    With a surprised look, he looked at the under belly of Thunderw Roc where he had just rolled out from and saw a pool of ck blood filling even more with the dark river falling like a waterfall from the enormous bird.


    A Maddening light shed into the Thunderw Roc''s eyes as its aura surged around it, making everything struck with beams of lightning. It then pped its wings, despite being in an injured and tried to soar in the sky.


    "Tsk! It''s still trying to go in the skies. It knows the wound will open up even more, worsening the injury but it''s still trying that."


    Ying Yue cursed under her breath as she ran in the opposite direction of the Thunderw Roc. There was no way she would survive under the lightning. A single hit and she would turn into ashes. That''s why she simply ran away.


    She could have used her Shadow Step but her Qi reserves were running low so she couldn''t afford that. Using Shadow Step in living being''s shadow consumed more Qi than using shadow step on an inanimate objects. And the Qi consumption was even great if the living being was powerful.


    That''s why, even though she only used Shadow Step two times in the fight, one on the Thunderw Roc to injure its wings and second on Bai Li to utilise the opportunity he created, she had exhausted a lot of Qi.


    However, things weren''t looking good for them. They couldn''t get close to the Thunderw Roc due to the Lightning field it created around itself and neither of them had any long range attacks.


    But they had to stop it from rising into the skies because that would mean a death for them and even if they survived somehow, they wouldn''t win.


    The Thunderw Roc would shower lightning and its feathers which were heavy as arge rock on them. That would put an end to their ambitions.


    Bai Li ran beside her as he looked back at the Thunderw Roc, already hovering in the air and rising with each moment. It was still injured so it''s bnce was off.


    "What should we do? My body is already at it''s limits. If I took one more attack from that guy, I''ll die."


    His words were true as his whole arm was charred and even his bones were visible, and his whole body looked battered and beyond saving.


    Ying Yue casted a side nce at him and asked.


    "Are you urate in throwing things?"

 Chapter 122: Planning

    The duo of Ying Yue and Bai Li ran towards the forest with the best speed they could muster and tried to dodge the debris that was being thrown around under the might of Thunderw Roc.


    The whole clearing was filled with Yellow lightning which made the whole ground shatter into many pieces and turning them into charred pieces of rocks and dirt.


    ck smoke rose high up in the skies as the Tando Woonds continued to get destroyed by the Thunderw Roc. Heavy gusts of wind assaulted the remaining nearby trees as the mighty bird finally got a bnce and soared into the sky, still bleeding from two vital body parts.


    Bai Li clicked his tongue and got behind a hill, where he found a few moments of sce. His bare chest rose and fell as he panted heavily. A sound of thud entered his ears, making his head turn to the sides.


    Ying Yue dropped on the ground beside Bai Li, still looking high up in the sky. However, this time she made sure she wasn''t looking at the Thunderw Roc directly.


    Powerful Spiritual Creatures could detect if someone was looking at them so it was always good to be careful, that''s why she was just looking at it from the corner of her vision.


    "That bird still managed to get high. It is angry and is looking for us. Those eyes are spitting mes, heh. Well, in this case lightning, I guess."


    Bai Li rolled his eyes at her words.


    "You still got the time to joke? I don''t think we have time for it. Once that bird doesn''t find us, it''ll just destroy the whole area. It is capable of that and you know very clearly."


    "Meh, what good would worrying do?"


    Ying Yue snorted, still looking high up in the skies.


    "Also, you didn''t answer my question. How urate are you in throwing things long distance?"


    "Hmm, it''ll be tough in my condition. My whole right hand is ruined. So I''ll try it with my left hand."


    Bai Li furrowed his brows as he showed his charred arm to Ying Yue. It was really of no use and it was already a miracle that Bai Li was still able to fight after sustaining such heavy injuries.


    Ying Yue finally lowered her gaze to look at his arms and shrugged. She took one of her twin daggers and lowered it into her shadows. They turned dark and palpable, making the dagger touch the shadow itself. The tip of the de turned pure ck in response as Ying Yue smiled in satisfaction.


    She then threw the dagger at Bai Li who caught it with his left hand and looked at her with eyes full of questions.


    "I want you to throw that dagger at the big guy up there. Try to aim at the bleeding part as it''ll be easy to pierce."


    Ying Yue stood up and wiped her other dagger on her clothes as she smiled at Bai Li.


    "You must have seen my techniques and realise how it works. I''m running low on Qi but I''m sure I can do that one more time. Though it''s very risky since the distance is huge and I''m not sure I can pull this off."


    "Well, who cares. I''m already half dead here and you didn''t suffer a single injury. Even if I have to break my left hand, I''ll make sure you''re high up on that rooster''s body so that you can feel that lightning."


    A low chuckle along with a groan left Bai Li''s mouth as he also stood up. He looked at the dagger and smirked.


    "Let''s go. It''s either I''ll be dead or I''ll have that rooster''s meat."


    Ying Yue found herself having a rare smile on her face and thought.


    ''He isn''t that bad of a guy. Too honest and straightforward to survive in a world though. Master will probably like to meet him. He''s an idiot for sure but maybe Master can help him in that department, heh.''


    The duo suddenly staggered as the whole area trembled as if a heavy earthquake had hit it. Their head snapped in the same direction as they looked at a huge fire and a pir of ck smoke not far from them.


    "Guess it has lost it''s patience. Let''s go before we get burnt here."


    The two of them ran towards the small hill they could see in the distance as they tried their best to dodge the few Spiritual Creatures they encountered in the way. Fortunately, even the Spiritual Creatures were running away in hurry so they didn''t attack the two of them.


    Ying Yue followed the Thunderw Roc through the corner of her vision and smiled.


    "Guess luck is on our side. The Thunderw Roc ising towards our direction."


    Bai Li smiled wryly in response.


    "If that''s your lucky then I don''t know what you''ll consider as bad luck."


    "Probably that another Tier 4 Spiritual Creatureses at us....fuck!!"


    Ying Yue cried out in shock as she sensed a terrifying aura on her left. There was still some distance between them but she could swear she had sensed right.


    Bai Li also sensed the aura and cursed.


    "Why the hell do you have to say that? Your mouth is ck, fuck!"


    There was a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature not far from them. What they didn''t know was that Ning Xi had only ces three Tier 4 Spiritual Creature in the designated zone. Ying Yue had killed one already and they were being chased by another.


    The third one had detected the battle and wandered around in the fighting area. After all, majority of the Spiritual Creatures were predators and fighting was in their blood. How could they miss such a chance?


    But this was a bad news for the two of them. A fight of two Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures, especially one as fearsome as the Thunderw Roc would only result in a huge destruction.


    They couldn''t escape the battle area in time and if the two abominations decided to fight, which they would definitely do, the two of then would be better of as dead.


    Thirty minutes left.

 Chapter 123: Throw

    [A/N: I''m sick and also wrote 3 chapters for you all. So sorry for not editing.]


    The whole Designated zone was shaking as if a high level Earthquake had struck it. ck pirs of smoke rose in the air, touching the white clouds as the temperature grew hotter and hotter.


    The lightning element could be felt everywhere as if the air itself was crackling with it. Twigs, leaves, branches, everything was catching fire under the constant sparks of lightning, turning the whole green forest into a burnt charred wastnds.


    The duo of Ying Yue and Bai Li were still running towards the small hill, more desperate than every. Their breaths hitched in their throats and their leg''s muscles felt as if they were on fire.


    Nevertheless, the two of them continued to push their limits as they ran faster and faster.


    Bai Li looked around and felt the tremors from the ground as he cursed.


    "Damn it! What do we do now?"


    Ying Yue snorted at his question.


    "We''ll follow the previous n. We only have thirty minutes left and there''s no way we''re surviving that long if these two bastards decided to settle their ounts. If they fought, we''re dead. That''s why we need to bring down the big guy from the skies.


    If one is gone, I''m sure we''ll survive somehow."


    Bai Li thought about her words for a moment before shrugging them off. It wasn''t like he had any other choice, he couldn''t even resign as he had already gotten that opportunity. If he didn''t act, the only thing awaited him would be death.


    That''s why he forced himself even more and soon reached the small hill. But the slope on it was steep which made things a little harder for them. They weren''t in a condition to just jump around, after all.


    Before he could react, though, Ying Yue had already ran upwards, using the various rocks protruding out of the steep slope. They cracked under her legs and began to drop down on Bai Li.


    ''Aghh! Fuck it!''


    Bai Li dodged the small rocks falling on him and began to jump around line Ying Yue. Although it was a little tougher for him considering he couldn''t use his other hand, he still managed to reach halfway across the slope when he heard the even voice of Ying Yue.


    "Looks like the big guy noticed us. It''sing towards us."


    Bai Li clicked his tongue and increased his speed even more, feeling his feets going almost numb from all the pressure he was putting on them. The only reason they were still holding was because his technique was still active.


    They soon reached the top of the hill and heard a loud screech of the Thunderw Roc. Fortunately for them, though, the bird was still a considerable distance away from them so they get on shotted by some random lightning strike.


    Bai Li panted as he knelt on the ground one knee. The tform on the small hill wasn''t that big but it was enough to give them a food view of the destruction that was happening in all of the designated zone.


    Ying Yue stood beside him and muttered, her voice carrying a strange sense of humor.


    "The Federation wanted to use the participants to clear out the Spiritual Creatures, right? Heh, guess we helped them a lot then."


    Bai Li didn''t bother to respond and stood up, albeit with difficulties. He raised his head to looked at the Thunderw Roc and raised his eyebrow in surprise.


    The Thunderw Roc had actually calmed down slightly and had its yellow sleek body full on show, without any coverage of the lightning. It was only asionally throwing some lightning around but even that stopped once it locked onto them.


    "It''s probably exhausted. After going Berserk in such a huge area, it''s no surprise. And there''s also its bleeding part, it''s probably saving it''s energy to heal them. We won''t get a better chance than this."


    Ying Yue had a wide grin stered on her face as he looked at the Thunderw Roc with eyes full of excitement.


    Bai Li shook his head and took out the dagger Ying Yue gave him. He had previously stuffed it into his torn clothes. He looked at it''s sharp de and then at the iing Thunderw.


    He took a deep breath as he began to circte everyst ounce of Qi in his body and transferred it into his hand, putting everything in this one strike. He streched his arm back, and looked right into the Thunderw Roc''s body. His eyes turned red as he tried to ain


    Bai Li tried to aim at the bleeding spot, but it wasn''t easy. He wasn''t in a good condition with his vision getting blurry, and targetting a small bleeding part in such a big moving object wasn''t easy, not to mention that this was his only chance.


    If he failed, he would be dead.


    "Aghhh!!"


    A loud scream filled the wastnd as Bai Li threw the dagger at the Thunderw Roc after putting everything in this one strike. His body dropped on the ground, unable to even remain standing up.


    The dagger shot through the air, producing a sonic boom that echoed everywhere. The speed at which it was going caused the air friction to produce sparks around it''s sharp de.


    The Thunderw Roc sensed the looming threat and even though it knew it wouldn''t kill it, it wasn''t willing to take risks again. It tried to shift its body but the speed it wasing was high and it couldn''t change much.


    Bai Li had also predicted that and aimed ordingly. That''s why, the dagger swept past the Thunderw Roc''s main body and went underneath it, hitting at therge line in the Thunderw Roc''s belly. It was the same ce Ying Yue had injured it.


    And now her dagger has attacked itself into it''s wounds, making them open again and causing a waterfall of dark blood. The Thunderw Roc screeched as it rolled in the skies because of the pain.


    But it wasn''t the end as a figure came out of the little dagger''s shadow and instantly clung to the talons of it.

 Chapter 124: In The Skies

    Ying Yue held her dagger that was still stuck in the belly of Thunderw with one hand and used her other hand to cling herself to its talons. She did all this while closing her eyes because the sudden wind current assaulted her all senses.


    This was one of the drawbacks of the Shadow Step. Fortunately, she had enough time to get herself back up which she did quickly.


    ''Phew! Let''s just hope this fucked doesn''t bring out it''s lightning. I still haven''t perfect that properly.''


    Ying Yue took a deep breath as she twisted the dagger inside the wound, making it even worse but the problem was, the Thunderw Roc wouldn''t die in such a wound, not in short time atleast.


    So, a second dagger was thursted in the same wound as Ying Yue hung high up the skies only with the help of her daggers. The rapid wind currents mmed into her weak body, making her almost fall but she held on.


    The Thunderw Roc also tried use its talons to get rid of her but it didn''t bour any fruits as it couldn''t see her properly. It continued to thrash around in pain as it began to crash down.


    ''What to do?''


    Ying Yue contemted as she basically made a whole opening on the bird''s body, causing the dark blood to wash over her and a few body parts also dropped from it''s inside. It was gruesome sight that she was very familiar with.


    In the end, she knew this wouldn''t work so she abandoned her site of damage and used the sharp daggers to climb the hard surface of the Thunderw Roc''s body.


    Many times she almost got caught in the pping of the enormous wings. But she persisted, despite the growing weakness, almost dry reserves of Qi and dangling high in the sky on a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature. The height was enough to scare many and if she fell, not even her bones would be left.


    ''I need to show Master my worth.''


    She gritted her teeth and continued to climb upwards on the Thunderw Roc''s body, it''s hard skin was now tough enough that the daggers weren''t able to cut them easily.


    Suddenly, The Thunderw Roc began to rotate as it straightened it''s wings. Ying Yue thought it had decided to go to the ground but she regretted her thoughts instantly.


    The Thunderw Roc pped its wings once again, this time very fast and with much more force. The feathers clinging onto its wings shot from its body, towards itself.


    Ying Yue''s eyes widened at the bird''s actions and almost couldn''t believe it. But she didn''t get the time to even think as several feathers came at her almost instantly.


    ''I''ll be damned!''


    Ying Yue gritted her teeth and stopped climbing. She thursted one dagger inside the tough body of the mighty bird and used her other dagger to deflect the iing feathers. Although they weren''t coated in Lightning like before, they were still dangerous and more than enough to cause her death.


    Her heart began to race as she dodged and deflected the iing feathers, feeling her whole arm going numb and veins almost breaking apart as if they were weak threads.


    Still, she held on. She had seen and experienced worse. She continued to remind herself of same thing over and over again.


    Finally, the barrage of feathers stopped and Ying Yue finally had a moment to take some breaths. However, a sudden pain from her lower side caused her to groan and look down at her belly, which had a small part of the feather embedded inside.


    "Agh! Damnation!!"


    She cursed thrusted her dagger beside other one as he took out the feather, causing her blood to ooze out from there.


    ''I don''t have much time.''


    The thought crossed her mind as she once again resumed her climb, despite feeling every moment that she would fall. But she held on and soon reached the top.


    She took deep breaths as she clutched her belly with her one hand. Then, her gaze went down and she realised something.


    They were very close to the location of the another Tier 4 Spiritual Creature and at the rate the two of them were falling, it wouldn''t be long before they reach it.


    Ying Yue sighed and went towards the neck area of Thunderw Roc while keeping her body close to its body. It was rotating a lot in hopes that she would fall down but she was like a cockroach who refused to die.


    She took one step at a time and soon reached the neck which glistened under the bright sunlight. It was the perfect ce to strike as it was the ce where nerves and veins going towards the brain convulsed.


    The Thunderw Roc seemed to have lost its consciousness because of the rapid loss of blood and began to fall like a giant meteorite from the skies to the charred ground where the other Tier 4 Spiritual Creature was probably waiting for it.


    Ying Yue almost lost her footing because of the sudden changes but she held her dagger''s hilt just in time. She then began to thrust her dagger''s deep in its neck as it became aplete mess with dark blood pouring out like a fountain and getting dispersed in the winds.


    ''I-I killed it.''


    Ying Yue was feeling pain all over the body as her vision turned blurry because of the dark blood. But she still saw how close they were to the ground. A few seconds and then wouldnd near the Tier 4 Spiritual Creature, waiting for a nice feast.


    She checked her Qi reserves and found itpletely empty. But then her Dantian shook as her body absorbed some of the Thunderw Roc''s Qi in her body.


    Her eyes widened but she didn''t check what happened. All she knew was that she had enough Qi to use her Shadow Step onest time. And she didn''t hesitate to use it as her body dissolved into her shadows.


    Just after that, the enormous body of Thunderw Roc mmed onto the ground, making a giant crater and shaking whole Designated zone.

 Chapter 125: Finally Over

    Nothing was visible. The only thing Ying Yue could see was dark skies, even darker than on days of big thunderstorms. Her whole body was aching and even moving slightly cause something to break.


    That''s why she didn''t bother with that. She didn''t know where she hadnded as she used her Shadow Step hastily but given how no one came to eat her, she was atleast in a safe area.


    Gradually, her senses began to return as some of her Dantian was once again filled with small amount of Qi. She used the pitiful amount to clear her eyes of the dark blood and finally felt a little better.


    She was still stinking a lot as if she hade after taking a bath in shit and she still couldn''t move, but atleast she could see. That much was enough for now.


    "Hah! So you survived? What kind of monster are you?"


    A voice resounded beside her, something she didn''t really expected. It was the familiar humourless voice of Bai Li and It was filled with weakness and was very low, showing his condition wasn''t much better than her.


    She felt someone trying to open her mouth and after getting a wisp of a pill''s aroma, she knew what Bai Li was trying to do so she simply let the pill enter her mouth and sink inside her.


    Her leftover Qi began to circte around as the effects of the Pill began to show. The pain was still there but it was much better. She could feel her body getting healed slowly and also felt that she could move now.


    She tried to move and felt the sudden assualt of pain, buy she still sat up and crawled backwards to use a rock to support herself. She then looked to the sides and found Bai Li sitting, leaning his back on a simr rock as her.


    His condition wasn''t much better and both of his hands were in the worst condition. One was fully charred and burnt, and the other hung loosely as if he had lost some sensation in it.


    "I can still love this hand a little, but it isn''t that big of an injury to be honest. A few days of rest along with some medicine and boom I''ll be ready to fight a big rooster again. Sadly, I can''t participate in tomorrow''s match...well, if they happened in the first ce."


    Ying Yue smiled hearing his nonsense bbering and chuckled.


    "Well, it''s our misfortune that the big roosternded near that different big guy. We can''t even roast it properly. I head Tier 4 Spiritual Creature''s meat is very tasty."


    "It definitely is. I only had it once in my life and I will never forget it."


    Bai Liughed and began to tell his story. They didn''t talk much about anything and simply passed the time with utter nonsense.


    "Oi! Oi! I thought you two would be dead but I guess you''re alive."


    They heard a voice as a gust of wind made the ash around them to scatter around. They both rolled their eyes as Bai Li said.


    "Does Miss Lan hate us or something? I can understand if you hate the Seven Stars Sect but why me?"


    Ning Xi cleared away the ash and smiled at the two of them. She still couldn''t believe that the two of them had taken down the King of Aerial Spiritual Creatures without getting a limb or two cut.


    In fact, after shifting the other participants outside, she had came back to interfere if things went south and they did. But she didn''t interfere and saw how the two of them dealt with the mighty bird.


    ''Tsk! Tsk! What a monster I have as a Sister. She''s a freak, well, who cares.


    She''s alive and that''s all that matters.''


    She had been worried a lot about Ying Yue and wanted to interfere in the battle but in the end, she didn''t. And now that she saw thempletely fine, her heart was at ease.


    Ning Xi then looked at the battered Bai Li deeply. She smiled at him and said.


    "You don''t need to worry about my opinion. Do you want to heal here or after getting back?"


    "I''ll take whatever you''re giving now. I  Don''t want to go back in such conditions."


    Ning Xi nodded hearing his answer and took out two liquid containers from her storage ring. She then used her Qi to make the container hover in the air and made the two of them drink.


    "It''s not from the federation by the way. I''m just using my personal wealth to show how good you two fought. You can be proud, even I almost lost my arm when I fought a High-Stage Tier 4 Spiritual Creature back when I was in Foundation Realm. You two are strong."


    Ying Yue had the urge to throw the ash at Ning Xi for her boasting but she held her hand because she knew it was a truth. Ning Xi was a battle genius and a pure maniac.


    There had been close to none who could match her battle prowess in the whole Empire. Ying Yue didn''t wish topare a a assassin like her to someone like Ning Xi.


    She just drank the liquid and soon felt all of her body healing. In a few seconds, she was back in a condition where she could move around freely. Although she still wouldn''t be able to battle without proper rest, this was more than enough.


    Ying Yue stood up and looked at herself, feeling a pang of disgust in her heart as she saw the whole dark blood smeared in her.


    ''Well, atleast this dark blood isn''t of that tree otherwise I would be in much bigger problems.''


    "You two stink a lot so keep some distance from me. Oh yeah, the round is over and now you two cane back to the coliseum. Also, wanna hear a good news?"


    Ning Xi smiled widely as she caught the two of them in her Qi and shot at the barrier which was crumbling down.


    "The Good News is that the Qualifiers are also over."

 Chapter 126: WHAT!!!

    [A/N- I am still sick, and even wrote this chapter after taking medicines. I don''t know if I should continue or take a rest...will see and update you guys. Thanks for the support]


    In the skies above Tando Woonds, or atleast what remained of that wastnd, three people were flying in the air at a moderate speed.


    Two of them weren''t in good condition as their clothes were torn and burnt in many ces, especially that of the man whose chiseled chest was visible. The other woman, however was covered in a strange ck liquid that bad dried up on her clothes and skin.


    Hearing Ning Xi''s words, Ying Yue raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ning Xi smiled in return, as she continued to carry both of the outside of the Tando Woonds.


    "Remember those two brats who devised this n to get rid of everyone and be the only winners? Well, their n backfired because of you two. They were hiding in a cave when a lightning descended on it, making it crumble on their heads.


    They survived and tried to run but that was all luck they had, heh. They actually encountered the Third Tier 4 Spiritual Creature I ced here. It wasing towards the Thunderw Roc and met those two. If I didn''t get their on time, they would have be a nice tasty meal for the big guy.


    So yeah, they''re also disqualified, leaving only you two which also means that your Sect is the winner."


    Bai Li at first looked surprised before he bursted in a fit ofughter.


    "Haha, serves those fucks right. They were really ying with fire and got caught on it. Also, does this mean there won''t be any round 2 since there are only two Sects left?"


    Ning Xi nodded.


    "Yup, two Sects gets selected from a province and Seven Stars Sect and Divine Harem Sect is selected from the Jade Province. There is no need to drag this out for literally no reason. If anyone question, I''ll see to it."


    Bai Li grinned, showing his teeths which has a few space in between because ofst battle.


    "Good, this means that I''ll take the full credit of these qualifiers. Heh, thanks a lot, Miss Ning, if you didn''t choose this type of test, I wouldn''t have aplished something like this."


    Ning Xi raised an eyebrow in surprise and looked back at Bai Li with a strange gaze.


    Bai Li senses her intense gaze and had his lips twitching as he could already guess the reason for it. He tried to hide his annoyance as he asked.


    "Um, let me guess, is this rted to Bai Chen?"


    Ying Yue couldn''t control herself seeing his expression and began to chuckle.


    "Oii! Don''tugh. You have no idea how much I''ve faces this. If I was getting a Tier 5 Gauntlet for situation like this, then I would have be the richest man in whole Qing Empire."


    Bai Li snorted at Ying Yue and tried to bow...in mid-air...at Ning Xi.


    "I apologise if that bastard did something to you but please and I''m really requesting, don''t ever, ever associate me with him. I''m even ashamed to share his blood."


    Ning Xi had a her mouth wide open in shock and turned her head at Ying Yue for exnation, for which she only got a deadpan look in return.


    Ying Yue rolled her eyes and asked.


    "Aren''t you a big shot? Why the hell you don''t knowmon things of your own province."


    "I''m not the lord of this province. How would I know of everything? I just care about my little town and as long as it''s safe, who cares what happens to the world? It can go and burn itself."


    Ning Xi shrugged her shoulders in response.


    "You guys seen familiar with each other."


    Bai Li asked, seeing the close interaction of the two women.


    Instead of answering him, Ying Yue turned towards Ning Xi and asked.


    "You have some sort of eyes, right? I forgot which one but I know they can see if someone is telling the truth or not. So, let''s ask some questions to him and we''ll see if he''s telling the truth?"


    Ning Xi stopped as she clicked her finger, producing a crackling sound as if something had broken. She then turned towards the two of them and looked at Bai Li, who was still confused with the whole situation.


    "So, tell me, did whatever you said to me was true? Do you truly despise Bai Chen and wants to remove him from his position?"


    Ying Yue asked, as she shifted her gaze on him.


    Although a little confused on the situation, as always, Bai Li decided to be honest about everything. He nodded in response.


    "Yes, everything I told you was true. I''m an honest straightforward person, after all. As for Bai Chen, that fucker has not only repeatedly humiliated me, even his actions outside had done same thing. Also..."


    His eyes turned dark as his voice took a different, heavy tone.


    "His father killed my mother. He still thinks I don''t know so he is still using me. But I know everything."


    Ying Yue turned towards Ning Xi and asked for confirmation.


    "He''s saying the truth, every word of it actually. I can also see a fire of vengeance in your heart, young man....or wait?"


    Ning Xi suddenly narrowed her eyes as they turned golden all of a sudden. She could use some of her powers even without activating her eyes so she never really activated them fully but just now she detected something strange when she was looking at Bai Li''s heart.


    Bai Li got nervous in front of her eyes as he felt as if he was stripped of everything. However, he could do nothing as he was stuck in ce due to Ning Xi''s Qi.


    All of a sudden, Ning Xi staggered and took a step back as if she was on a solid ground. Then, a loudughter broke out as she clutched her stomach.


    The two of them simply gave her enough time while wondering what happened. After some time, Ning Xi again stood in front of them while having a smirk on her face.


    She looked at Bai Li up and down, especially his chiseled chest which was on full disy and she had an urge tough again.


    "Oiii! Just tell us already. We need to reach the coliseum too."


    Ying Yue tried to call out to her.


    "Oh yeah, um, what was I thinking? Oh yeah, are you actually thinking of bringing...him in our ns?"


    For some reason, Ying Yue wasn''t liking the smirk on Ning Xi''s face as felt like she was at a disadvantage on knowledge part. Still, she simply nodded as that was her n all along.


    Although she was a person who would kill anyone without thinking, especially if it was for her master, she didn''t like unnecessary bloodshed. That''s why she was hoping that she could maybe take out Bai Chen and his father without actually causing much harm to Seven Stars Sect.


    Sensing Ying Yue''s re, Ning Xi rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest as she looked at Bai Li.


    "Since you''re in our ns then It isn''t a problem if I told her your secret, right?"


    "What secret?"


    "The secret that you''re a woman."


    ""WHAT!!!""


    Ying Yue and Bai Li screamed at the same time for different reasons. Ying Yue couldn''t believe it and even thought that Ning Xi was ying a prank, but something told her that she wasn''t ying around.


    As for Bai Li, he...she was in a shock, aplete shock as terror began filling her heart. She wasn''t afraid even when facing a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature but now she was as her greatest secret was out.


    It took some time before the two of them returned to normal and just stood in silence.


    After some time, Bai Li decided to break the silence.


    "Um, you guys won''t tell this to anyone, right?"


    A grin appeared on Ning Xi''s face as he muttered.


    "I wonder, if I should tell this to Bai Meng? He has a lot of things to trade this information for..."


    Bai Li''s eyes widened as she pleaded.


    "Please, I''ll do anything but please don''t tell him. I still haven''t exacted my revenge on him, once I do that you can do anything with me."


    Ying Yue rolled her eyes and before Ning Xi could add more, she intervened.


    "Don''t listen to her. She''s just ying around. Why would we waste such an opportunity? Anyways, are you really a girl?


    How the hell do you have such a chest then? I have heard of t cheated women but even they aren''t this t."


    Bai Li sighed and just gave up on everything, in hopes that the two of them wouldn''t disclose her identity.


    "It''s an artefact my mother gave me before she passed away. It''s a powerful amulet that lets me change into anything I want, it''s sort of like transform. I just need to have a understanding of what I want to change in and I''ll change into that.


    There isn''t any need for Qi, actually so it''s even better and it''s concealment is top tier. Not even Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators can see the disguise, I don''t know how Miss Ning did."

 Chapter 127: Unemployed Weak Bitch

    [A/N- Am feeling a little better...]


    Bai Li sighed and just gave up on everything in hopes that the two of them wouldn''t disclose her identity.


    "It''s an artefact my mother gave me before she passed away. It''s a powerful amulet that lets me change into anything I want, it''s sort of like transformation. I just need to have a understanding of what I want to change in and I''ll change into that.


    There isn''t any need for Qi, actually so it''s even better and it''s concealment is top tier. Not even Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators can see the disguise, I don''t know how Miss Ning did."


    Ning Xi rubbed her nose as her lips tugged upwards.


    "Of course, it''s because I''m very amazing and awesome."


    Ying Yue red at Ning Xi and then turned towards Bai Li.


    "Please continue and tell us everything in details."


    Bai Li scratched her neck as she looked away.


    "It''s nothing much really. My mother and I lived in a small vige when she suddenly got a disease. I tried my best to find it''s cure but I was just a weak helpless girl so I couldn''t do anything. Then, one day my mother called me and gave me this amulet while telling me to change into a boy.


    I loved her and without any questions, did as she told."


    She sighed.


    "Then, Bai Meng came one day and my mother and father had a talk which unfortunately I didn''t listen. After that, he left and came to pick me up when my mother died. My mother had told me that he was my father so I didn''t resist even though I had many questions.


    Then, I grew up in the Seven Stars Sect under his care where he practically just trained me all day. It was as if he was shaping a tool and the naive me thought it''s his love.


    However, one day I overheard one of his conversation and found out the truth that he''s the one who killed my mother for reason unknown."


    Ning Xi grimaced and patted Bai Li''s shoulder.


    "I won''t say much but I think you''re mother was one of a kind. She was scheming too much and you were probably just one of her pawns."


    Bai Li shrugged.


    "I know, but who cares? She''s the one who gave me birth and brought me up with all the love. I don''t really care what she thought of me and how she wanted to use me."


    Ying Yue crossed her arms over her chest and said in a low voice.


    "It''splicated. There are too many confusing things in this story."


    "I know, that''s why I am working hard to get in a position where I can know the answers. But for that I need to be the Young Sect Leader which my dear father doesn''t want me to. That''s why he''s supporting Bai Chen even though he knows his son is trash."


    Bai Li nodded.


    "Alright, we''ll talk thister as we need to go. But let''s make some things clear first. You hate Seven Stars Sect or rather the upper echelon, so I have a proposal. Why don''t you join our Divine Harem Sect?"


    Ning Xi had a wide grin as she held Bai Li''s left hand and asked.


    Bai Li took some time to process the words as she asked.


    "Wha!? You''re also in the Divine Harem Sect? Is that why you''re so familiar with each other? But wait!


    How did the federation even allowed this?"


    Ning Xi shrugged.


    "It didn''t. But who cares about their rules. The only thing you need to know now is that you''re important in our n and since you''re also a good woman, I want to invite you to the Divine Harem Sect.


    But of course the end descision is in Master''s hands but knowing him, he would definitely ept someone as pitiful as you. You see, he has some thing for broken things, ain''t I right, Yue?"


    "Don''t call my name so casually. But yeah, you''re right. Bai Li, we want to destroy a few members of the Seven Stars Sect and would even Destroy the whole sect if necessary but we would rather not do it."


    Hearing Ying Yue, a solemn look appeared on Bai Li''s face as she said.


    "So, basically you all will help me get the Sect Leader position to sweep the upper echelon? Sounds good to me. Well, I''ll trust you because Miss Lan is my idol. So yeah, I''m ready to go through any tests your master takes if it means I can achieve my goal."


    Then, her gazended on Ying Yue.


    "I''m also curious as to who trained this monster."


    Ning Xi looked at Bai Li conversing with Ying Yue and a devilish smile appeared on her face. She cracked her fingers and touched Bai Li''s groin so fast that Bai Li couldn''t even react.


    Bai Li yelped in shock and felt Ning Xi''s fingers. Her face turned red as she shouted.


    "W-What are you doing?"


    "Just checking. You said you need to observe and understand something you wanna transform into, right? You''re a man currently so I thought maybe you observed a little too much. But I guess you''re too innocent for that.


    There is nothing, heh."


    Seeing Bai Li''s red face, Ning Xiughed and before the two of the could say anything, she grabbed them and took them back to the coliseum.


    The journey was short and they could soon see the open coliseum where thousands upon thousands of people cheered for them. They had watched theirst battle against the Tier 4 Spiritual Creature and found it the best they had ever seen.


    As they entered the coliseum, they could already hear the cheering and could even discern some of them.


    "Lord Bai Li is here. He''s here."


    "Hell yeah!! That''s the chest a man should have otherwise they might as well grow boobs."


    "Don''t forget that Ying Yue. She''s from a debuting sect but what power she possess. She''sparable to the top geniuses of the Empire."


    "Yeah, who would have thought a random new Sect would have such a prodigy. Unfortunately, I''m not as strong as her otherwise...."


    "Otherwise what? Tried to kidnap her? Fucker! Didn''t you see what she did to that Tier 4 Abominations?


    She ripped it apart. She''s a fucking sadist."


    "Still, this year''s Tournaments are the best so we should cheer for Lady Ning too. She arranged everything."


    "You''re just happy because you don''t have enough money to buy second day''s tickets and now that the Tournaments are over in a single day, of course you''ll be happy. Fuck off, unemployed weak bitch."


    The trio heard everyone and had the urge to smack some of them but they had to maintain some image so they kept silent.... except one.


    "What are you all babbling on? Can''t you see that they just battled and you all want to make them deaf with your ugly voices? Shut the fuck up!!"


    Ning Xi snorted as the whole Coliseum instantly turned silent, giving odd looks to her.


    "Good! Learn to keep that mouth shut and you might find someone in your life. Anyways, I''ll end this quickly."


    Ning Xinded on the centre stage of hers and threw the duo on their respective tforms. Fortunately for them, they were prepared and didn''t embarrass themselves by falling.


    Ning Xi casted a side eye nce at them and dusted off her hands as she addressed the audience.


    "Alright, so as you all have seen and probably the annoyingmentators already told you, every sect other than Seven Stars Sect and Divine Harem Sect is disqualified so I''m announcing the two of them the winners.


    There will be no day 2 of the qualifiers and these two Sect will go to the capital for the Annual Sect Tournaments representing the Jade Province."


    The audience cheered even higher as they were all excited. They didn''t care which sect represented them as long as they were strong and likeable. Ying Yue and Bai Li had already shown what they were capable of so everyone was happy.


    "As for the Sects which are unhappy, I already warned you. What happened was just the result of someone using brain in the qualifiers. No rules were broken and you yourself agreed to that, so even if you go and lick feets of my higher ups, there''s nothing you can achieve.


    Just ept your defeat and try again next year."


    Then a mischievous glint passed in her eyes as she added.


    "I mean, even if you weren''t disqualified, there''s no way you''re beating these two. So yeah, just pick up yourself and have a nice journey. Be careful, I don''t wanna hear a news that a Spiritual Creature ate all of the sect."


    Ning Xi smiled hearing the mumblings from the Sect boxes but they did nothing and simply left, cursing Ning Xi for her foul mouth.


    "Alright, the qualifiers ends. You all can go now."

 Chapter 128: Bai Chen Meets Ying Yue

    After the announcement, Ning Xi dispersed everyone as the the sects and audience left one by one. They would certainly remember this bizzare tournament in which only one round was needed to get the winners.


    Bai Li walked towards his Sect''s box as he looked at a iron coin in his hand. It was a coin which showed that he had won the qualifiers and secured a seat in main Annual Sect Tournaments for his Sect.


    However, his mind was on the talk he had with Ying Yue and Ning Xi. He had a lot on his mind and didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings. His body was still smelling bad and his hand was still charred ck. Coupled with his torn clothes, he looked like a demon walked out from the hell.


    "You''re in a very bad shape, brother."


    Bai Li heard a mocking voice beside him and stopped. He raised his head and found a old man standing with a young man who he could never forget.


    "I''m not a flower who needs an old man to carry me around, after all."


    Bai Li scoffed.


    "Watch your tone, boy. He''s your senior in hierarchy. Also, give that iron coin."


    The Grand Elder looked at Bai Li in contempt and streched his hand.


    Bai Li looked at the hand and a yful smile appeared on his face.


    "I have earned this, Grand Elder. So why would I give this to someone useless?"


    The Grand Elder''s face darkened as he demanded once again, this time his voice carrying the anger.


    "Give that iron coin before I snap at you, boy."


    "You can try to."


    Bai Li didn''t back away and even took a step forward. He really dared the Grand Elder to touch him, in fact he actually wanted him to do that.


    The Grand Elder raised his right hand as anger surged in his eyes. He was a Grand Elder and had been treated with respect by everyone so how could he take insults from a junior?


    "It''s fine, Elder. He woulde back to sect anyways. We shouldn''t force him, he fought so hard for me, after all."


    Bai Chen smiled as he stopped the Grand Elder and then walked towards to stand face to face with Bai Li.


    "My dear brother is working so hard for me, even putting his life on the line. I can at least do this for him."


    Bai Li rolled his eyes and looked around at his surroundings. He raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "You guys should be in the VIP boxes so what are you doing here?"


    "I want to thank that youngdy who helped my brother in battle, of course. Without her, my brother would have died. So I came to thank her. I''m just finding her Divine Harem Sect."


    Bai Chen patted Bai Li shoulders, making him grimace and smiled.


    Bai Li felt disgusted more than the pain from shoulder everytime Bai Chen called him brother. Of course, Bai Chen knew how he felt, tha was why he was calling him brother in the first ce.


    ''Wait! This fucker came to meet her? Wouldn''t she just kill him if he went like this? Wow!


    I should just do that so the problem ends once and for all.''


    "Sure. But I''m not apanying you. You can go and meet or do whatever you want. Also, I''ll be staying here for a while since I can''t travel with such injuries.


    I''ll be there before the main team leaves for the capital."


    Bai Li brushed off Bai Chen''s hand and began to walk towards the exit. Since the two of them were here then it meant the other members of his team would also go with them.


    Since the two of them knew how much Bai Li hated them, they didn''t find his actions suspicious. He would rather go and fight a horde of abominations than ask for their help, after all.


    "Very well then. Stay safe, my brother. We''ll need you in the finals. Now that the Wind Flower Sect is out of thepitition, we are the next ruler of this province."


    Bai Chen smirked and then went on the opposite direction of Bai Li. They had already gathered whatever information they could about the Divine Harem Sect since it wasn''t much to begin with.


    The only thing they knew was that it was a new sect formed recently and this was their first tournament. Other than that, there was nothing, not even their location.


    ''Something is off about them.''


    As they were walking, a sudden strong smell assaulted their nostrils. They turned their head and found two womening towards them from a different corridor.


    One was covered in ck dried liquid from top to bottom and the other was a red headed with a wine gourd in her hand.


    Bai Chen stopped and a cruel smile appeared on his face which he hid quickly. He cleared his throat and despite feeling the disgust, he walked forward and blocked the two woman''s path.


    However, before he could speak, his vision blurred as one of the woman disappeared from her ce and he soon felt a cold sensation on his throat. His eyes widened in terror as he could feel death right in front of him..but it never came.


    The only thing that came was a chilling voice that was low but filled with certainty.


    "Stay away from my Master and this is thest warning. Next time I see your around my master or his room, I won''t hesitate to push this dagger more."


    The Grand Elder finally came to his senses and clenched his fist as he thought.


    ''W-What? Why didn''t I sense her movements? When did she get so close?''


    He could feel his blood running cold at the realisation as he looked at how the person he was supposed to protect was inches away from death while he was a mere watcher.


    Humiliation filled his heart as he wished to rip apart this girl but he knew that if he even moved an inch, Bai Chen would lose his head. He could feel the two gazes on him.


    Bai Chen recovered some of his rity as he tried to settle the situation.


    "You''re mistaken. I was just here to thank you on my brother''s behalf. He only survived because of you."


    Ying Yue casted a nce at him and wondered if she should just slit his throat and end it right here. However, then she remembered Bai Li and decided to back away.


    ''He won''t live past a few days anyways. Let him enjoy.''


    Ying Yue took a step back and instantly felt as if a terrible abomination was jumping on her while some arrange force was locking in her body. But that soon disappeared and she smiled.


    "Attacking juniors, you really have fallen too low, old bones."


    Ning Xi scoffed as she clutched the Grand Elder''s wrist tightly, earning a low groan from him. She was way stronger than him and her physical might was on a another level.


    The Grand Elder didn''t stand a chance and even he knew that. But he took the risk for some reason.


    "I apologise, Lady Ning. It''s just that I wanted to teach this girl some lessons that shecks. She is threatening the young master of Seven Stars Sect, you don''t think I would just let her have her way, right?"


    The Grand Elder gritted his teeth and said, struggling in Ning Xi''s grip.


    "If that''s the case then you''re young master should teach her a lesson. What? Don''t tell me you have such an ipetent fool as a young master that he needs fossils helps everytime a kid throws stones at him?"


    Ning Xi grinned and clenched her fist, breaking the Grand Elder''s wristpletely as he began groaning in pain. However, he still held it in even though the pain was immense.


    "I''ll just say this. You can''t bully anyone in my area. If you want revenge or settle things up? Just let the older deal old and young deal with the youngsters.


    So, do you want a battle with me?"


    The Grand Elder red at Ning Xi with enough hatred that if there was a technique that could make looks kill, Ning Xi would have died thousands of times.


    Bai Chen who had his whole back soaked in sweat, gulped and nudged the Grand Elder while saying.


    "It''s fine. There is some misunderstanding but it''s fine. We''ll be leaving now."


    Ning Xi wanted to continue but Ying Yue stopped her. She clicked her tongue and muttered.


    "What a bunch of weakling!"


    "Master doesn''t want to do what he did with the Wind Flower Sect. He has regrets over that and you should know that as well. So, let''s settle this peacefully and only deal with the culprits. There''s no need to involve everyone."


    Ying Yue said, her eyes filled with darkness as she looked at Ning Xi.


    "By the way, What''s the deal with your sister? Why did you never tell us about her?"

 Chapter 129: Im Already Wet

    A serious expression appeared on Ning Xi''s face as she looked at Ying Yue with a strange gaze. She then sighed and drank a mouthful of wine and wiped her mouth afterwards.


    "It''s nothing much, really. Just a girl who ran away from home because she mes herself for everything. Heh, you remind me that I need to beat her butt this time."


    "Family problems...can''t rte."


    Ying Yue shrugged and then began to walk towards the Divine Harem Sect''s box. She was soon followed by Ning Xi as they silently walked in the empty corridors.


    Soon, they were at an intersection where a white-haired woman was standing. She had cat like eyes with a cold-expression on her face. She wore tight white dress that highlighted all of her curves which were too perfect.


    Sensing the two of them, she turned her head to look at them with her icy white eyes. Her cold look faded away as it was reced with a mix of worry and anxiety.


    Ning Xi stopped as she just looked at the white-haired beauty with a indifferent look on her face. Even Ying Yue was surprised by that look as Ning Xi was thest one to have it.


    "What is it, Ning Xue?"


    Ning Xi asked.


    "I''m here to thank you for saving me, Sister."


    The white-haired beauty named Ning Xue panicked and tried to say something but her trembling fingers showed her condition.


    Ning Xi sighed and went towards Ning Xue, patting her shoulders.


    "Listen, Xue. I don''t really care what you think. I just saved you like I did others. So you can go with your Sect members.


    Also, you''ll have my blessings as always."


    Ning Xi then remembered something and added.


    "Also, if you still have any trust left for me, then I just want to say that I''ve found a cure of your bad luck."


    Her sister''s eyes widen inplete shock. She wanted to refuse to believe it but she knew Ning Xi wouldn''t joke about this. Still, she couldn''t believe it that easily.


    "Really? Is there any cure for this? What do I need to do to get it?"


    Seeing the sparks in Ning Xue''s eyes, Ning Xi sighed and shook her head as she thought.


    ''Still the same as always.''


    "Just stay in the town and I''ll call youter. I need to see something first."


    "Sister..."


    Ning Xue showed a bright smile that almost blinded Ying Yue who was watching from the sides. It was too beautiful, coupled with her cold aura. It was as if a sun had risen on a ice filled continent.


    A hard chopnded on Ning Xue''s head as Ning Xi scoffed.


    "Don''t just smile like that, you idiot. Did that old bag not teach anything?"


    "I-I was just happy."


    Ning Xue lowered her face as she looked down with a sad look on her face. She really seemed to be guilty on what she did, which made Ning Xi even angrier.


    Ning Xi held back the urge to give one more chop and muttered.


    "Just go back to that old bag. She''s probably waiting for you."


    "Oh! Yeah, I''ll be going then. Thanks for everything, Sister. I''ll be waiting for your call."


    Ning Xue once again smiled at Ning Xi and before she could say something, she ran off.


    Ning Xi rubbed her eyes in annoyance and heard a amused voice beside her.


    "I really thought you two aren''t on good terms or something. But it seems like that you both love each other a lot."


    Ying Yue was very amused seeing their interaction and couldn''t help but tease her. Ning Xi''s behaviour around Ning Xue waspletely different from how she acted so it was a huge surprise to her.


    "You just assumed things. Not my fault. Anyways, let''s go, Master is waiting for us."


    Ning Xi shrugged and went towards the Divine Harem Sect''s box. This time they didn''t encounter anyone and reached the box in a few minutes.


    Ying Yue was all smiles as she thought about the reward she would get for performing well. She could feel her stomach churning in excitement.


    "Calm your horses. You stink so I hope master throw you out."


    She rolled her eyes at Ning Xi''s remark and opened the door, finding many familiar faces except one. But that wasn''t her concern as all of her focus was on Shen Yu.


    "Master, can you please clean me?"


    She jumped and smiled.


    Shen Yu smiled and stood up from his seat as he clicked his fingers, making a blue circle appear below Ying Yue. The circle began to ascend as it covered all of Ying Yue''s body, cleaning everything from her body and clothes.


    In just a second, Ying Yue was back to her prim and proper clothings and her smell was also gone.


    Feeling the changes, Ying Yue smiled and jumped on Shen Yu''s arms who weed her with a warm smile of his.


    "Well done. You were marvelous."


    Shen Yu tugged her ck hairs behind her ear and held her from her willow like waist.


    "Hehe, am I getting anything in rewards?"


    Ying Yue giggled feeling his touch and put her hand on his chest.


    Shen Yu smiled and then leaned down, bringing his mouth closer to her. He put her lips on hers and began to kiss slowly.


    Ying Yue closed her eyes as she felt the warm lips on hers and a strong hand on her neck, making sure that her face was close to his. She parted her lips to let the foreign tongue inside and let explore all of her insides.


    It wasn''t even a battle as Shen Yu just gave her all the love she wanted. She could feel his feelings through the connection they had currently.


    Her breathing grew hot as she held Shen Yu''s cheeks and pressed herself on him. She needed his attention and she was hungry for it.


    Shen Yu was also hungry for her and it showed from how hungrily he was sucking on her lips.


    After sometime, Shen Yu pulled back as a bridge of saliva formed between their mouths.


    Shen Yu sighed and said.


    "Don''t tempt me otherwise I''ll forget that there are people here and take you right now."


    Only then Ying Yue remembered there were more people in the room. At first, her face turned red from embarassment but then she realised something.


    And it was as if she had her mind sync with Xiao Lan who was sitting on a different sofa as she spoke.


    "Why does it matter, Master? Everyone here is already yours. What''s the big deal? Besides, I''m sure even Sister Yue want it."


    Shen Yu looked at her and grinned.


    "I know, but I still have a few things to do. Besides, it''s the day of Junwan so you still have to wait. Maybe tomorrow we can have some fun."


    Xiao Lan pouted but hearing theter part, she beamed in joy and gave a big thumbs up.


    "Hey hey, are you really forgetting me? I organized such a big tournament and didn''t get any rest. Do you even know how much I have to hold myself back? I so wanted to just jump on Master."


    Ning Xi shouted, returning to her normal behaviour as she went to Shen Yu and put his hand between her legs.


    "See? I''m already so wet."


    "You vulger woman!"


    Shen Yu began tough, looking at how they were fighting. Of course, it wasn''t anything serious and he could see they were just having fun.


    "Alright, let''s go back first and discuss a few things first. Then, I''ll let you all choose on the night part. Don''t bring me into this because I''ll be happy with all of you."


    He then looked around and counted the people in the room. There were Zhi Yan and her two sisters, Xiao Lan, Ying Yue, Ning Xi and finally Qing Zhiyan who had decided to stay in the end.


    He nodded and then tapped on the floor as all of them felt a slight blur in their vision before they appeared in a well lit room. A few beauties were already waiting for them there.


    Shen Yu put his hands behind his back and went to sit on his main seat. It was a big throne like chair made with pure Obsidian as base and many materials to make itfortable to sit.


    "Alright, is everyone here?"


    Shen Yu asked, as he looked at the members of his Divine Harem Sect. They were all his family and the one who loves him, a little too much maybe.


    Ying Yue, Xiao Lan, Lan Ming, Ning Xi, Song Junwan, Zhi Yan, Qing Zhiyan and nine other beauties.


    They were his wives, the one he loved the most.


    Everyone nodded, hearing his words but most of them were focusing on the new addition to the sect.


    Especially Ning Xi, she looked dumbfounded at Qing Zhiyan and shouted.


    "What the hell does Lil missy is doing here?"

 Chapter 130: Ning Xis Breakdown

    Everyone was startled hearing Ning Xi''s loud shout as they all red at her, while also a little confused. They then followed her gaze and found a purple haired beauty sitting beside Xiao Lan.


    Qing Zhiyan was also surprised and asked.


    "That should be my question. What are you doing here, Master Ning?"


    Everyone got even more confused on their interaction. Some of them had a clue on who Qing Zhiyan was but still wanted to know.


    Shen Yu cleared his throat.


    "She is a new addition to our sect and also your new sister. Her name is Qing Zhiyan and as you all can already guess, she''s the youngest princess of Qing Empire."


    Hearing the introduction, everyone gave a curious nces at Qing Zhiyan, making her a little embarassed as she was someone who tried to get as little attention as she could.


    Song Junwan put her hand on her mouth and chuckled softly.


    "I heard the youngest princess was hideous so she liked to keep her face hidden. But I guess the rumours were false, huh. Well, not like we care about anything like that. We wee you to our sect, Sister Qing."


    Qing Zhiyan suddenly felt a little apprehensive, getting such a warm wee. She had always lived in doubt, never lowering her guard as she lived in a pce where everyone was her enemy.


    No one except her mother and a few of her subordinate like Hastor, had treated her well. This was the first time she was getting such a treatment and that left her flustered.


    She lowered her face, looking at the wooden ground as if it was the most beautiful piece of art.


    "T-Thank you and please take care of me."


    Shen Yu smiled and looked away as he thought, ''Why does only cuties areing my way? Every single one of them is so cute and good.''


    He then cleared his mind and turned towards Ning Xi.


    "So, how do you know her?"


    Ning Xi had a lot of questions to ask but since Shen Yu asked first, she answered him.


    "I know her from the time when I wandered around the capital city. Back then, I found her rather pitiful and decided to teach a few things. I remember when I first met her, she was getting bullied by others. That''s why I call her Lil Missy because she never confronted those bullies."


    She then turned towards Qing Zhiyan and narrowed her eyes.


    "Now that I think about it, was it all an act?"


    Shen Yu thought of speaking but decided it would be best if Qing Zhiyan herself shared her story. So, he gestured towards her as she began to tell the same things she had told Shen Yu. But this time, she was at ease and didn''t panic, knowing that someone like Shen Yu had her back.


    Others were also curious about her story so the more they heard, the angrier they got. At the end of it, they were practically boiling in rage. While everyone controlled it well, Ning Xi couldn''t as her eyes darkened and her wine gourd shattered in her hand.


    Shen Yu casted a side look at her and said in a calm, cold voice that sent shivers through Ning Xi''s spine.


    "Calm down. I know you''re angry but see the bigger picture. I like your wild personality and also the fact that you''re willing to charge head on for your loved ones but work on your anger. It can lead to bad oues."


    Ning Xi dropped on the ground realising that she had offended her master. Nothing scared her more than this, she even forgot about everything else. She knew Shen Yu wouldn''t do anything to her but just the fact that she had made him angry made her heart heavy. She didn''t want that, never ever.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I will never repeat this. Please give me a chance."


    Shen Yu looked at her and appeared before her in a blurry sh. He helped her in getting up and raised her face by her chin.


    "I''m not angry. I can never get angry on you all, you''re my life so how can I do that? But that''s also the reason I''m worried about you. So, can you do what I said?


    I''ve just been observing you all and while I don''t say anything, I want you all to be safe. That anger of yours could lead to bad oues, you know."


    Ning Xi closed her eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks. She felt terrible, as if someone was squeezing her heart. In fact, she was sure that even that wouldn''t hurt so much.


    She felt Shen Yu''s big hand on her face as they wiped her tears. She couldn''t control herself as all the tears she had been holding back for years came flooding in at the moment. She hugged him and began to sob.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry. I''ll never do it again. I''m sorry.


    I won''t be angry. I-I won''t go out. I''m sorry. I won''t ever be angry at you.


    I''m sorry."


    Shen Yu was surprised by her breakdown but knew that he had probably scratched some old wound of hers. She was being strong all this time, acting tough and holding back those tears, but he had apparently broken that door.


    He sighed and patted the back of her head, showing her that he was still there for her. He knew she had a terrible past, no matter how tough she acted, he could see that.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here, I''ll always be here for you."


    Thedies who were shocked at first, due to Ning Xi''s breakdown had their heart broken when they saw her tear filled face. Ning Xi was the strongest of them in terms of mentality and when they saw her breaking down, they felt the impact even more.


    They wanted to go and support her, but seeing that Shen Yu was there, they knew she needed no one else. He was her lifeline, just like he was to them.

 Chapter 131: Ying Yues Breakdown

    The room stayed in aplete silence as everyone gave some time to Ning Xi. She was headstrong, stubborn but most of all, her will was the strongest.


    Even if her past had broken her, she had held on for years, all alone. But now she had a whole family who loved her.


    After some time, Ning Xi stopped sobbing and pulled away from Shen Yu''s embrace. She had realised her condition long ago and could have stopped but Shen Yu provided a strange protection and warmth to her, which made loose her guard and surrender herself.


    That was why she cried to her heart''s content. All the years of pent up trauma, she had vent it all out. The pain was still there, but she felt much better now.


    She wiped her face and smiled at Shen Yu.


    "Hehe, sorry that you had to see such an ugly side of mine."


    "Nothing of you is ugly. And every side of you is mine and they''re beautiful. Even these tears."


    Shen Yu gave her a reassuring smile and patted her head.


    "I''m sorry, Master. I was going in wrong direction. But I''ll change. I swear I''ll control my jumpiness."


    "What the hell is jumpiness?"


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes at her but a chuckle still left his mouth.


    "Hehe, well, you know. Anyways, even if you say so, Master but I know what I''ve done wrong. So I apologise and hereby swear that I''ll never repeat my mistakes again."


    Hearing her resolution, Shen Yu couldn''t help but smile. He rubbed her head and mumbled.


    "As long as you''re safe, dummy. What more I need?"


    Ning Xi grinned, hearing that and enjoyed the pats. She then looked at Qing Zhiyan and winked at her.


    "Sorry for stealing your stage, Lil Missy."


    Qing Zhiyan who had just came in terms with the shock she experienced heard her and almost facepalmed.


    Thedies chuckled and one by one began to give a warm hug to Ning Xi. Even Qing Zhiyan came and hugged her tightly, as if trying to assure her that someone was there for her.


    And thest person was Ying Yue. She just stood there and red at Ning Xi.


    "You dumb bitch. If you have some problem then just share with us. Didn''t you proudly say that we''re family, that we''re sisters and that we should look after each other? Then what?


    Huh?"


    Ning Xi took a step back as Ying Yue advanced at her in anger. She could even see hints of dried up tears in the corner of her eyes, which shocked Ning Xi to the core.


    A wry smile appeared on her face as she thought.


    ''I was really being a bitch. Not only was I endangering them with my pointless anger, I was also going back on my own words. Did I really not change after all these years? Why am I repeating the same thing?


    Why?''


    Ning Xi wanted to punch herself but she didn''t. It was her mistake. She had wronged her sisters and they had every right to be angry but they were instead supporting her, crying for her.


    And what about her? What was she doing for them?


    Ying Yue grabbed Ning Xi''s cor and said, gritting her teeth in anger.


    "Tell me bitch. Do you really consider us as your family?"


    "Of course, I do. I''m willing to sacrifice for you all."


    "We don''t need your sacrifice. We need you, can''t you understand a simple thing? We knew you were going through something but we never talked about it because you didn''t want. We wanted you to tell us when you feel like to.


    But what are you doing?"


    At this point, even Ying Yue couldn''t control her tears. She had considered everyone as her family, so now this felt like a betrayal to her, just like back then.


    Shen Yu sighed and hugged both of them with both of his hands as his voice sounded in whole room, mixed with a strange energy that soothed their emotions.


    "Calm down. I know how you all are feeling and believe me, I''m also the same. But calm down and think it through. Talk to each other.


    We''re all family so we can solve things just by talking. Also, Yue''er, nobody has betrayed you and nobody will."


    Ying Yue shuddered hearing his words, knowing that he had seen through everything she was feeling. But she couldn''t help it. She wanted to be there when her family was going through hardship, she wanted to help but the other side didn''t even bother telling her the problem.


    She felt like she had been betrayed once again.


    But Shen Yu''s words calmed her heart down. Her emotions were soothed and she felt a lot better, and also gained rity to think properly.


    Finally, when Shen Yu saw that both women were in good condition, he sighed in relief. How could he tell them how he was feeling? He wasn''t faring any better but he also understood them.


    Talking about past trauma wasn''t easy. It scratched old wounds that one wanted to avoid. And he knew that sometimes, the strongest had the weakest resistance towards these things.


    Ning Xi had a soft heart that she hid behind her tough act. He knew it very well and it told him that it wasn''t easy for her to open up. But he also felt a little hurt, knowing that even though so many days had passed, he still wasn''t able to assure her enough to tell him about her past.


    Still, he wasn''t going to show that. He was their man, the strong shoulders they depended on. He was their mental support and he needed to be strong in such times.


    That was why, he didn''t break and neither shed a single tear.


    "Is everything okay now?"


    Shen Yu asked, looking around at the otherdies. The other members of the family who felt various emotions but didn''t tell much. They had their own past to deal with, after all.


    Everyone noticed the pain in his eyes and that made their heart aches. So, they all smiled at him, trying to reassure him and said.


    "Everything is good Master."

 Chapter 132: The Future (1)

    The room waspletely silent as everyone just sat on their seats, thinking about many things. Shen Yu had given them some time to calm their emotions down, even though he had soothed their emotions.


    Finally when he felt it was enough, Shen Yu opened his eyes and asked.


    "So, is everyone good now?"


    """Yes, Master!"""


    Everyone bowed their head before Shen Yu.


    "It''s fine. It''s a family meeting, not a sect meeting. Anyways, Yue''er and Xi''er, you two should talkter and clear up everything, okay?"


    Ying Yue nodded her head while Ning Xi looked at her with guilty eyes.


    "Master, I want to tell everything, but can I wait till evening? I''ll call my sister so it''d be easy to tell everything."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "You have a sister?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry for not telling till now. Actually, I didn''t want to hide at all but It just never crossed my mind, especially since my sister...has some special condition."


    Shen Yu nodded in understanding.


    "That''s fine by me and I''m sure everyone already forgave you, right?"


    Ying Yue sighed and said.


    "Yes, Master. I''m sorry I lost control of my emotions. And Sister Ning, you shouldn''t feel burdened or anything, tell us when you want. Just talk to us if you have any difficulties, okay?"


    Ning stood up and went to Ying Yue''s seat. She then embraced her in a tight hug as she whispered.


    "Thank you."


    Ying Yue smiled and also gave a warm hug to her.


    ''Wow! Things really went smoothly, I was thinking it''ll tough to handle them.''


    Shen Yu was rather amused and wanted to them to continue, however he had other things to do.


    "Anyways, you two can talk afterwards, we have some things to discuss."


    Hearing his serious voice, everyone understood that the family meeting was over and the Sect meeting was starting. After giving each other a assuring look, Ning Xi and Ying Yue also sat back on their seats.


    Shen Yu looked everyone present and nodded.


    "After hearing Zhiyan''s story, I''ve reflected in past actions and saw that I did a lot of mistakes. I''m admitting them and I will probably make more mistakes. But I still want to do what I think is right for us and the world. My moralpass is biased, yes.


    I maybe a hypocrite, actually but since I have power I will do it."


    His eyes turned cold along with his voice.


    "At first, I was thinking of changing the world while following the existing rules.. heh, but even the people who made these rules needs to be changed so I''ve decided to make my own rules. From now on, this world will follow my rules, not theirs."


    He knew he was probably going the same path as other went and came to be the tyrants of today. But he still hoped he would he would achieve what he envisioned.


    ''Hmm, system, you can make me the strongest, right? Like I''m currently the strongest of this realm but what if someone more powerful than mees?''


    [You don''t need to worry, Master. With me here, you can do whatever you want. You''re the God.]


    ''Ah! Thanks. That''s actually very reassuring to know.''


    Shen Yu rested his back on his seat and smiled.


    "I can do it all alone but I fear I won''t be any better than the current rule makers. I make mistakes and I''m pretty sure I will so I need you all to help me make the new world. If one makes a mistake, others help them. That''s what we would do."


    He could practically see fire in everyone''s eyes which made him smile in confidence. They were his backbone who he knew he could trust his back with.


    "So, I hereby dere that I want to be the one to make rules and decide how this world works. And I''ll need your help in that. Starting with Qing Zhiyan, you said something about the Empire?"


    Qing Zhiyan smiled as a mischievous glint passed through her eyes. She was also getting excited for the future, something she had always dreaded.


    "You can leave the Empire to me, Master. I may not be powerful but I''m confident that with you supporting me, I can bring the Empire to your feets. I have not spent all these years in waste, after all. I just need to do some more research about the Major Sect which is involved in all of this.


    So, I ask you to give me some time and the Empire will be yours."


    Saying that, she bowed. Her voice never faltered and it was filled with confidence, as if taking down Empire was small thing.


    Shen Yu nodded at her and said.


    "Good! You can also seek help from your sisters. Very well then, I won''t interfere in your matters and let you handle this matter."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Qing Zhiyan bowed, still having a subtle smile on her face.


    Shen Yu then turned towards Ying Yue and his lips tugged upwards.


    "Yue''er, you belonged to an organisation, right? And they betrayed you?"


    Ying Yue was startled hearing that but calmly said.


    "Yes, Master. It''s the biggest Assassination Organisation of this Empire. They have connections everywhere and even though, everyone despises them on surface, they use their services anyways."


    "They betrayed you. What do you think should happen to them?"


    "The ones who betrayed me are the top echelon which actually controls everything in the organisation. Only they had knowledge about all assassins so even other fellow members of mine didn''t know anything about me, not even my face.


    So I think it''d be best if we kill the top echelon and take the organisation under us. Believe me, Master, they would prove to be very useful to you."


    Ying Yue''s voice was calm and steady, however she was feeling a disgust everytime she thought the organisation.


    ''You should be thankful that you''re useful for Master otherwise I would have ughtered everyst one of you.''

 Chapter 133: The Future (2)

    Hearing Ying Yue''s words, a warm smile appeared on Shen Yu''s face as he rested his face on his palm and thought.


    ''Even after all this, she wants to save the people who had nothing to do with her. I really got the best wives.''


    "What''s their strength?"


    "They should have atleast three Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators and a few Core Formation Realm Cultivators. Only those who get to the Core Formation Realm get the chance to sit at the highest level so even the weakest among them would be Core Formation Realm Cultivator."


    Ying Yue rubbed her chin as she tried to remember anything about that higher ups. Unfortunately, she had only met a few and they had always concealed their presence and Cultivation so she had no clue about them, except for some guesses.


    "That''s a good force. Hmm, how about you take your sisters and take over this organisation? As you said, we''ll be needing them."


    With eyes widened, Ying Yue just looked at Shen Yu for a few seconds before a smile broke out on her face. Then, she heard a few more encouraging voices.


    "What better way to apologise then beat some butts? Haha, count me in."


    Ning Xiughed loudly as she cracked her knuckles.


    Song Junwan also chuckled softly as she said.


    "I''m also getting rusty here, especially since Master didn''t give me any attention so I will also like to participate in it."


    "Don''t forget me, I''m alsoing!"


    Lan Ming chirped from the sides, as she gave a wink at Ying Yue.


    Xiao Lan looked at everyone and pursed her lips. Qing Zhiyan saw her and patted her shoulders.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure there are other things Master have prepared for us."


    Hearing her, Xiao Lan''s eyes brightened as she turned to look at her. She wasn''t the only one who was feeling a little out of ce but Qing Zhiyan, Zhi Yan and others were also feeling the same way. They also wanted to help.


    Seeing such an atmosphere, Ying Yue felt incredibly warm in her heart as she thought.


    ''This is my family, a family my master gave me. Thank you, Master.''


    Her eyes then shone with a maddening glint.


    ''Master wants the world? We will give him that and if anyonees in between, they have to forfeit their lives.''


    Shen Yu pped as everyone stopped making noise and went back to their seats.


    "I''m happy that you''re all excited and supportive but chill for now. We''llmence this operation tonight so you can goplete berserk in the night. Also, do you know the location of their bases?"


    Ying Yue thought for a while before shaking her head.


    "Unfortunately, no. They always change locations and even then the most I know are only a few locations, the ces where those fuckers trained us."


    "Hmm, leave it to me then. You all just be ready to get in action tonight. Alright, since this matter is over, next thing is the ve organisation."


    Shen Yu turned to look towards the red headed beauty he had saved from the ve organisation and asked.


    "You suffered the most under them so you get to decide what to do with them."


    "There is no need to even consider anything, Master. A person who sees lives as if they are pets and cattles has no need to live in this world."


    Xiao Lan scoffed, her voice filled with nothing but pure disgust as she remembered her days she had spent with the ve organisation.


    ''Thought so. ve organisation is different from the assassins, after all. But I''m sure there are things we''ll need to see.''


    Shen Yu pondered over for a minute and then looked at Lan Ming.


    "Ming''er, I want you to devise a n to take out the ve organisation. They''re hidden deep in the societies and we would need to eat them out. Not only that but we need to see who we can spare. There are some children who grew up learning how to treats ves so they aren''t entirely at fault.


    We''ll give them a chance, if they repent then they can live otherwise...."


    "As you wish, Master."


    Lan Ming bowed.


    Shen Yu nodded at her and turned towards Xiao Lan.


    "You will have to wait for some time. Once we''re done settling the Assassin Organisation, we''ll deal with the ve organisation."


    Xiao Lan was not in a hurry, as she had decided to clean up the ve organisation after she became strong. This was just making things easier for her.


    "But Master, I''m sure that once we have subjected the Assassin Organisation, it won''t take long before people get the wind of it. Even the ve organisation will be alert. Everyone is already on guard after what happened with the Wind Flower Sect, after all.


    And if something happens with the Assassin Organisation, I''m sure things will get messy and it would be hard to catch all of the ve organisation."


    Lan Ming furrowed her brows as she spoke in a clear tone.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. It will still take a few days before other realises that something had happened with the Assassin Organisation and by then we would have already cleared up the ve organisation. And even if they went into hiding, I can catch them."


    Shen Yu spoke with a cold arrogance that thedies had rarely seen. His eyes burned with ruthlessness everytime he thought about the ve organisation. He would do anything to bring an end to them.


    "Then, the only problem with this is the Four Major Sects. They have connections with the Holy Lands and if we destroy them or overthrow their rule, the Major Sects of Holy Lands would be alerted and who knows if they would send a whole crusade likest time."


    Qing Zhiyan sighed. She wasn''t really worried about her sect, as she thoroughly believed that Shen Yu was far above anything even in the Holy Lands.


    There was no way anything would happen to them but still, it would get annoying.

 Chapter 134: The Future (3)

    In a small well lit room, the future of not only Qing Empire but also of the whole world was being decided. The being who would do all of this was sitting on a regal throne like seat as many Heavenly Beauties surrounded him from both sides, having a seat of their own.


    Listening to Qing Zhiyan, Shen Yu shrugged.


    "It doesn''t really matter even if theye. I have already ns to deal with them because of my past anyways so if they dared to stand in my way, they would just get crushed."


    Song Junwan titled her head to the sides and asked.


    "Your past, Master?"


    "Yes, I once belonged to a Sect there but my fellow brother betrayed me and took the seat of Sect Master for himself. At first, I just wanted to get back at him through the Sect I''m making, but I guess I''ll just take back what belonged to me in the first ce. That sect would be mine too."


    Everyone was surprised hearing that and couldn''t help but feel pity towards the man who betrayed Shen Yu. They felt anger, even boundless rage as they just wanted to rip apart him but they also knew that being an enemy of someone like Shen Yu was practically a death sentence.


    ''Hmm, so he had actually first travelled to that side and as he was still new to these all emotions and mortal things, he got betrayed. No wonder he decided toe here then. He must have seen the worst of that side, but oh well, the world is worst anyways.


    Master is an oddity in it, he''s too kind but he''s also learning.''


    Xiao Lan had a peculiar smile on her face as she licked her lips.


    ''Still I wonder who dared to actually betray master? Should I burn him in my mes for eternity? Or let his skin and the body slowly rot? Hmm, I''ll have to discuss it with others.''


    Her gazed then passed through her sisters and as she had guessed, they were all having their own thoughts about this which they would need to discusster. After all, the person who betrayed Shen Yu was probably a very high figure in the holynds.


    ''But I doubt he''s anything in front of master. It was more of a emotional betrayal that probably hurt him. Master, he had only seen the worst but there is also good side. We need to shower him with our love.


    Hehe, we''ll do it, we''ll give him everything.''


    Coincidentally, her gaze met Ying Yue''s gaze as they both grinned at each other, knowing too well what they were thinking. They were even sure of what others were thinking. After all, they were all sisters.


    Shen Yu got a little confused on a the silent conversation his wives had and titled his head in confusion.


    ''What are they talking about? Wait! I don''t wanna know!''


    Shen Yu cleared his throat and spoke


    "Ahem! So, now that the three things are out of the way and since we would focus on the Four Major Sects once we go to the capital, is there anything else we need to discuss?"


    "Oh yeah, Master. We need to discuss how to deal with the Seven Stars Sect. They had not only insulted you, but they also had hands in what happened with Sister Song and Sister Lan. You were the one who told us that so we need to do something."


    Ning Xi grinned, remembering a certain someone as she spoke.


    "Insulting me aside, I can''t forgive them for what they did with the Wind Flower Sect. So, any ideas on how to deal with them? I don''t want to repeat what I did to Wind Flower Sect..."


    Shen Yu sighed, remembering how he had destroyed a full sect in the heat of moment. He still thought that most of them deserved to die for what they did to Song Junwan and Lan Ming, however he felt he could have dealt with the situation a little better.


    Maybe there were some innocents among the disciples, and in his rage, he had killed them all.


    He regretted what he did and had asked the system to see if the souls of those deceased would be dealt properly. And as expected of the almighty system, it did everything he told.


    That was why he didn''t want to repeat the same thing and wanted to see if there was any way he could deal with the situation better.


    Ning Xi had a wide grin on her face as she asked.


    "You remember that participant from the Seven Stars Sect, Master?"


    "The one who fought alongside Yue''er? I have to say he''s very talented and if even she allowed him to fight alongside her, I guess he wasn''t like Bai Chen. Hmm, his name was Bai Li, is he somehow connected with Bai Chen?"


    Shen Yu hummed and remembered thest fight of the qualifiers.


    "Yes, him or rather her. She''s actually a girl..."


    Shen Yu raised his hand to stop Ning Xi as a wry smile appeared on his face. He pursed his lips and said.


    "That she you speak of is probably downstairs currently."


    They were currently staying the Lan Inn owned by Lan Ming herself and because of that, he had kept his senses all around to keep an eye on everything.


    And just a few seconds ago, he had sensed Bai Li talking with the receptionist, but he was in a disguise so no one really recognised him aside from Shen Yu.


    And he didn''t need to hear more of Ning Xi''s words as now that he focused on him...her, he could see her true gender.


    "Oh yeah! I did tell her toe here after getting freshed up. I thought it would be better if we discuss the matter of Seven Stars Sect with her present here."


    Ning Xi then scratched her cheeks as she shed a cheeky smile at Shen Yu.


    "Hehe, I''m sorry, but I didn''t take the decision alone. Yue was also with me."


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and gestured her to go.


    "Bring her here because at this rate she would be kicked out of the Inn."

 Chapter 135: Bai Lis True Appearance

    At the receptionist table of the Lan Inn, the receptionist was sitting on her seat while eyeing a certain figure who had entered the inn but just went to stand at a corner.


    The figure was probably a man considering the size and shape, but she couldn''t be sure because of the ck robes the figure wore. From the top to bottom he waspletely ck and showed the vibes of a shaddy guy.


    The receptionist got a little scared when she saw the figureing towards her and took out hermunication stone and was ready to call her manager if the figure did something shady.


    Bai Li looked around and finally stopped at the receptionist table as she questioned in a low voice, "Were you given orders to bring someone like me to a special ce?"


    She was actually cursing in her mind as she thought about Ning Xi who had just told her toe to the Lan Inn and nothing else. She couldn''t juste easily so she had to do the disguise.


    The receptionist was terrified and wanted to call her manager but fortunately, a red headed drunkard came to solve the situation.


    "Ah! You''re finally here. He''s with me."


    Ning Xi gave a wink to Bai Li and then turned towards the receptionist.


    The receptionist was flustered seeing Ning Xi and bowed, as she shook her head.


    "You should talk more."


    Ning Xi said, as she threw her hand over Bai Li''s shoulder and began to drag her towards the stairs. They were upying the top floor, after all.


    Bai Li waited for a while and when they were alone, she cursed.


    "What the hell! You two left me just like that without any information or anything. You didn''t even give me amunication stone or something to talk to you."


    Ning Xi shrugged.


    "You''re just as dense as I am. Even you forgot to ask so don''t me it on me. Anyways, are you excited to meet Master?"


    "I am...kind of. But it''s more nervousness, to be honest. I don''t know if I would qualify...."


    Bai Li pursed her lips and looked down.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure Master will take you in. Although your mother was a scheming bitch, you''re a honest person like me."


    Ning Xiughed as she climbed the wooden stairs and soon reached the top floor where she directly took Bai Li towards their meeting room.


    Upon opening the door, Bai Li felt a lot of gazes on her which were filled with intrigue and curiosity. She shifted slightly before taking a deep breath and entering the room with Ning Xi.


    She looked at everyone in the room and was surprised at the sheer number of beauties that were sitting there. Each and every one of them was worthy of being called the most beautiful woman and yet they were all gathered, surroundings a handsome man.


    When Bai Li saw Shen Yu, it was as if her breathing had stopped but despite that her heart began to race rapidly. She couldn''t look away and only after Shen Yu clicked his fingers did she broke out from her trance.


    "I think it would be good if we talk with our real appearance."


    Shen Yu smiled at Bai Li as he looked at her in curiosity. He could have seen her true appearance easily but he didn''t want to do that for obvious reasons.


    Bai Li wasn''t surprised hearing that as she was already prepared for it. She took off her ck robes, revealing a macho man with deep ck hairs wearing simple man''s clothing.


    After that, she reached out to her chest and fiddled around for a while before pulling out a square shaped amulet which had a blue gem embedded in it.


    Bai Li''s body then began to shrink and change at visible rate. In a matter of seconds, a tall beautiful woman stood where a macho man stood previously.


    She had long, wavy blonde hair that fell gracefully down her back, framing her face beautifully. Her bright blue eyes sparkled, almost like the blue gem amulet she held. Even in her true form, she has visible muscles that showed her nature.


    With her arms crossed and a small, confident smile on her lips, she looked like someone who was bothmanding and calm.


    ''Hmm, once again, why the hell I''m surrounded by so many Beauties? Like how thick is my plot armor that every woman who joins is beauty of heaven?''


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes slightly, still not looking away from Bai Li. But of course, he was more than happy to be surrounded by beautiful women.


    "Alright, please sit and tell me... about everything?"


    Shen Yu asked, with a little uncertainty. Nevertheless, Bai Li understood him and began to recount her story which also included some things from the time she was trained in the Seven Stars Sect.


    But it was mostly what she had already told to Ning Xi and Ying Yue.


    After hearing her whole story, Shen Yu didn''t know how to feel. For one he sympathized with her as she had no one who genuinely loved her. Everyone that even showed cared for her was just using her, even her mother.


    But he also admired her for never giving up on herself. Even though she was practically alone, and had her existence stolen away, she still held on. Not only that but she even came this far.


    She was a person to be admired.


    "Alright, so basically what Yue''er suggested is that you can join my Sect and serve me. In return, you would get the Sect''s support to overthrow the current Sect Leader of Seven Stars Sect? Am I getting it right?"


    Shen Yu asked.


    "Yes, Master Shen. I have only one goal in my life and that is to end Bai Meng''s life and get the answers to my questions. Once that is done, I will dly offer you my everything."


    Bai Li dropped on her knees and pleaded.


    "So, I ask you to take me as your disciple. As unworthy as I am, I will serve you with heart, body and soul."


    Shen Yu smiled but then he noticed a mischievous glint in Ning Xi''s eyes and rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 136: I like her

    There was no need for Bai Li to seek help from Shen Yu, because technically she could have achieved what she wanted and she was confident in that. But why would she just dy reaching to her goal?


    Bai Li had actually admired Ning Xi for years because of how simr they were. They both focused on body Cultivation more and given how much Ning Xi had achieved, it was no wonder she was Bai Li''s idol.


    But that wasn''t it. Bai Li had seen and observed Ning Xi for a long time so she knew what type of person she was. After all, Ning Xi was very easy to read.


    Not only that but the short time she spent with Ying Yue had already told her the kind of Sect they were in. They were good people who loved each other and she could see that clearly.


    As she had never really experienced the feeling of being loved properly, she wanted to know to know and feel that. That was one of the reasons she had decided to enter the sect.


    Well, there was also the fact that she wouldn''t be pretending with them and she could be her true self.


    She awaited Shen Yu''s judgement but Ning Xi spoke first.


    "Hehe, looks like you didn''t pay much attention. The Sect''s name is Divine Harem Sect and everyone here is married to Master. If you enter the sect, then it means you''ll be married to Master."


    Hearing that, Qing Zhiyan raised an eyebrow and turned to look at Xiao Lan who was coincidently looking at her. Their eyes met and they felt a deja vu, which caused them to chuckle softly.


    On the other hand, Bai Li raised her head and looked at Ning Xi with confusion filled eyes.


    "Or course, I know that. I guessed that long before and after seeing so many beautiful women, my guess was just proved right."


    "O-Oh, so you know and epting Master as your Husband? Hmm, that''s the best decision of your life."


    For the first time, Ning Xi felt a little stumped.


    "Alright, enough joking. Wee to Divine Harem Sect, Bai Li...wait, is that your real name?"


    Shen Yu asked.


    "Yes, Master. My mother probably nned it all along so she even gave me the name like that."


    Bai Li nodded, as she stood up and sat on her seat after Shen Yu gestured her to do.


    "Bai Li, wee to the Divine Harem Sect. You''re now one of us, and this is your family from today onwards. Your problems are theirs and their problems are yours."


    His lips then tugged upwards as he said.


    "So, you want to overthrow Bai Meng, huh. What do you have in mind?"


    "At first, I was going to make myself stronger while slowly gathering allies. Many people are not satisfied with my father and his decision. Unfortunately, there wasn''t any heir other than Bai Chen until I decided to be against them.


    I have been constantly proving myself over and over again, and because of that, I have gained a considerable following."


    Bai Li shifted slightly, because of herrge clothes and exined her situation.


    "Now even if my father wants to deal with me, he would have to face a civil war in the Sect so he''s been trying other methods. But recently, he had stopped them and even Bai Chen seemed to be in a good mood. I suspect there is something fishy is going on."


    "You don''t know about the fact that Bai Meng and some of the upper echelon has helped in the destruction of the Wind Flower Sect?"


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes.


    And as he expected, Bai Li''s eyes widened in shock as she shouted.


    "What!?"


    "Yeah, he actually has connections with the Heavenly Sky Sect and he did all of this using their help. Maybe that''s why he doesn''t care if you have a few following. He could just show that a Major Sect is supporting him and most of your following will change sides. That''s how the world works."


    Shen Yu, remembering things he had remembered from the four Peak Lords of the Wind Flower Sect.


    Bai Li fell into thoughts as she just realised that all of her efforts were in gain.


    "Don''t worry, your efforts were not in vain. I was gonna deal with the Seven Stars Sect anyways so how about this? After we''re done with Bai Meng and every aplice of his, you can be the new Sect Leader and lead the sect.


    And since you''ll be a part of Divine Harem Sect, the Seven Stars would be a subsidiary Sect of us. Since I have made a rule of only taking female as disciple, I can''t then directly but I can help my wife, right?"


    Shen Yu smiled and offered his suggestion.


    Bai Li''s eyes shined as she nodded like a peeking chicken.


    "I already have many supporters so they''ll help in securing the Sect Leader seat. Thanks a lot, Master. But can I get some time before we do this?"


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, wondering why everyone wanted to deal with their own problems, well, he could understand in a way.


    "For what?"


    "I didn''t pay much attention before but if we''re going to have a clean up, I need to research about the members of my faction and even theirs. Once that is done, we can do a full swipe."


    Bai Li yed with her fingers as she said.


    "How amusing, you don''t even know about Master''s strength and still have so much confidence?"


    Ning Xi grinned at her.


    Bai Li scratched her cheek as she replied.


    "I mean, if he can even tame someone like you then he''s surely too overpowered so I don''t need to worry."


    "Hahah, I like her, already."


    Ying Yueughed, looking at Ning Xi''s speechless expression.


    Ning Xi pouted and looked away.


    "Since we have to deal with one mess anyways, you''ll have enough time for yourself."


    Shen Yu nodded at her.


    Bai Li was going to say something when she felt hermunication stone vibrating.

 Chapter 137: A Threesome with Sisters? Count Me In

    The room turned silent as Bai Li took out hermunication stone. They decided to give her aplete silence so that no noise go to the other side.


    Bai Li nodded her head in a thankful gesture and poured her Qi In the stone.


    "Young Master, there is someone looking for you. I''ve bought some time for you saying that you''re tending to your wounds but they''ll get suspicious if you take more time."


    Hearing the words, Bai Li narrowed her eyes as she wondered who was looking for her. Shaking those thoughts off, she answered in a masculine voice.


    "Don''t worry. I''ming, you just make sure they don''t enter my room."


    "Understood, Young Master."


    Bai Li then cut the connection and stuffed the stone back in her storage ring. She then bowed before Shen Yu but before she could say anything, Shen Yu spoke.


    "You can go and do your thing. You''re now a part of our Sect but there is no restriction on your freedom. You can do whatever you want."


    He then sighed and went towards her as he took out the identity token of his sect.


    "This is your identity token. If you ever want toe to the Sect, just hold it and will. It will show you the way. You can also use it to talk to us and many more things you''ll understand once you bind with it."


    He stood in front of her, who also stood up as she didn''t want to disrespect him. She took the identity token, looking at it with interest.


    Shen Yu smiled and began patting Bai Li''s head as a green mist entered her body, healing every single part of her. She had taken pills to heal the outer injuries but the internal wounds were sever. It would take quite a few days for her to recover from this. And why would Shen Yu leave his wife in a state like that?


    Bai Li smiled in bliss feeling the warmth in her heart and also in her entire body. Before she knew it, she was already healed to her prime condition.


    Her blue gem like eyes opened and looked at Shen Yu as she said.


    "Thank you, Master."


    "No need to say thanks."


    "Then, if you''ll excuse me."


    Bai Li used her amulet again as she once again turned into the robust man which was a little weird for others to see.


    "I''ll help you. Where are you staying?"


    Shen Yu asked.


    "I''m staying in the top floor, room 3rd of Blue Wind Hotel, Master. But how are you going to help me?"


    Bai Li answered, a little confused.


    "Like this."


    Shen Yu chuckled as he patted on her nose, teleporting her back to her room. It was an easy task since he just needed to extend his senses to that inn and see where he could teleport her.


    Shen Yu then looked around and said.


    "The day is still new so you can go and do whatever you want. We willmence our operation once the moon risen to the highest."


    """Yes, Master!"""


    He nodded but noticed that Song Junwan was a little out of ce. It was as if she wanted to say something but she wasn''t sure if she should.


    A light chuckle left his mouth as he said.


    "I haven''t forgotten you, Junwan. You want to participate in the battle tonight, right? So, we can''t have a proper session but we can have fun for a few hours. How about that?"


    Song Junwan''s eyes lit up hearing that as she nodded in excitement. She had tasted the forbidden fruit of pleasure once when Shen Yu had decided to take all members of the former Wind Flower Sect.


    And from that day onwards, she just wanted it more and more but she had to respect others. There was also the pressing matters of qualifiers so she didn''t push it. But now that she had a opportunity, she was obviously excited for it. Even if it was only a few hours, she knew it would be a time of her life.


    "Thank you, Master. Also, can we take Ming''er with us? We did say that we would share our husband so...."


    Reaching to that part, a smile formed on her lips. She then winked at Lan Ming who gave her a thumbs up in return.


    "Why would I refuse apany of two beautifuldies? Of course, count me in."


    Shen Yu was more than happy for it. After all, Song Junwan and Lan Ming were like sister and a threesome with sister was too hot. He definitely wanted that.


    [What next, Master? A mother-daughter pair? Wait! Qing Zhiyan did say that she and her mother are getting a rough treatment so you can probably take them in.]


    Shen Yu was intrigued hearing the system''s idea but decided to look into itter.


    "Hehe, Master is a big pervert so even if we say that we''re all going to join, he would still be happy."


    Xiao Lan giggled from the sides.


    "What? You aren''t better, okay? Need me to remind who was¡ª"


    "I''m sorry, Master."


    Xiao Lan instantly apologized, not wanting to hear more as her ears turned the same colour as her hairs.


    Shen Yu gave a victory smirk to her and then holding Lan Ming and Song Junwan, he disappeared from there.


    "Damn it! She actually got lucky because she has her sister. I also need to make a team."


    Ning Xi cursed and turned towards Ying Yue.


    "What do you say? Want to make a team?"


    Ying Yue rolled her eyes and said, with a yful smile.


    "Of course not, I''m already with my dear Junior Sister Xiao Lan. If you ept me as your Senior Sister, I might consider it."


    "Tsk! Dream on! You''re younger and weaker than me, so why should I call you Senior Sister?"


    Ning Xi clicked her tongue and looked away.


    "Oh! Senior Sister Yue, can I also be in your team? Even though I''m a little confused about this all."


    Qing Zhiyan asked after contemting for some moments.


    "What!? Oiii! You can''t betray me, Lil missy!"


    Ning Xi screamed and clutched her chest...well, her boobs which made others roll their eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Master...Sister Ning but I admire Senior Sister Yue now."


    "I shouldmit seppuku."

 Chapter 138: Feet and Stockings (R18)

    At the top floor of the Seven Pagoda of Divine Harem Sect, three important people of the sect were drowning in pleasure.


    Shen Yu had his hand behind Song Junwan''s head, gripping her ck hairs lightly as he kissed her passionately. Their eyes closed as only the sloppy sounds of their kissing resounded.


    While they were kissing, Lan Ming was busy ying with his dick as she sat on her knees on the ground and used her mouth to suck the tip while stroking the dick with her hands.


    She licked the tip of his cock and began to y with his balls. Then without hesitation, she stuffed his cock in her mouth as her pink head began to bob up and down.


    Suddenly, she felt a hand patting her head which made her increase her speed. Her cheeks hollowed as she deepthroated him, the vein on the underside of his cock rubbing against the roof of her mouth. She yed with his balls, squeezing and rubbing them gently, enjoying the way his body twitched with each touch.


    Song Junwan broke the kiss and came down on the ground. She smiled at Lan Ming and tapped on her shoulders.


    Getting the signal, Lan Ming stopped and released Shen Yu''s dick from her lips with a plop sound.


    "Let''s do it together!"


    Song Junwan licked her lips looking at the beast of a dick and began to lick the balls. Lan Ming smiled at her and also began to lick the underside of his dick.


    Then, they licked his cock from top to bottom with a perfect sync which Shen Yu''s body twitch as if a electric current had passed through.


    Lan Ming had already did a lot of work with her heavenly mouth and after thebined attack of both sisters, Shen Yu couldn''t hold himself back as he reached the climax.


    Feeling the twitching in her mouth, Lan Ming knew it what wasing so she winked at Song Junwan who pulled away her head as Lan Ming swallowed everything Shen Yu released.


    Shen Yu took a deep breath as he looked down at them and smiled.


    "Share it with your sister."


    Song Junwan grinned hearing that and taking Lan Ming''s cheeks in her hand, she kissed her deeply as her tongue explored every inches of her mouth, licking everything.


    A pair of hands found their way on Song Junwan''s dress as they slowly began to undress her. Lan Ming stood up, still kissing Song Junwan as she took off Song Junwan''s dress.


    In return, Song Junwan also undressed her slowly as their hands roamed around their body, bringing each other closer.


    The sight of his two wives ying with each other was too hot and Shen got his dick hard once again, especially since the two women had undressed.


    What he saw left him shocked and aroused to the core. His little brother roared as it stood up, ready to peirce even heavens.


    Both of the weren''t actually naked as they had their lingerie on, which was what turning him on. Song Junwan wore a red lingerie, including a red garter belt and red stockings. Lan Ming wore the same except the colour was ck.


    The sight of thigh-high stockings hugging those plump thighs was erotic, especially for someone like Shen Yu who had many fetishes including thigh and feet.


    The two beauties broke their kiss as they both smiled, turning their head to look at Shen. They both felt his gaze full of lust and appreciation, which made their body hot and a certain ce wet.


    "Hehe, looks like Master likes the view."


    Lan Ming giggled as Song Junwan supported her.


    "The idea of stockings was brilliant. Am I right, Master?"


    Shen Yu shook his head and stood up, as he wrapped his around their slender waist. He smiled at them and gestured them to look below at his roaring cock.


    "What do you think?"


    They licked their lips as they began stroking it slowly. Song Junwan leaned in, releasing a hot breath and said in a low, seductive tone.


    "We want it, Master."


    It was as if a switch had turned on in Shen Yu, as he held them by their butts and jumped back on the bed. In an instant, he was above Song Junwan, naked with his chiseled body.


    He held her thighs and gave them a light squeeze which caused his fingers to sink in them. He then brought her feet towards his mouth, while looking at her eyes.


    "No, Master, that''s dirt¡ªahmm~"


    Before Song Junwan could finish her words, Shen Yu bit on her leg''s thumb, through the stockings which was a big turn on for not only him but for his wives too.


    "You can''t juste in front of me like that and not expect me to take a bite?"


    Shen Yu chuckled softly as he lined his cock with her wet entrance, while still having her feet in his hands. He had a feet fetish so seeing the stockings covered feets of his wives was too much of a stimtion.


    Song Junwan whimpered under him with her face bright red, matching her lingerie. She was too embarassed and couldn''t see her master nibbling on her feets. But then, she felt something on her wet entrance that sent a electric current through her body.


    "Hehe, I''ll help myself then."


    Lan Ming grinned as she came crawling towards them. Then she straddled Song Junwan''s face after shifting her panties. She looked down and ced her pussy right above Song Junwan''s mouth who kissed her lower lips,


    Right then, Shen Yu also prated her in one go, making her back arch as muffled moans leaked from Lan Ming''s underneath.


    "Yes~ ahm~ sister~"


    Lan Ming closed her eyes in bliss as Song Junwan''s warm tongue explored her insides. Her body jerked along as Shen Yu pounded Song Junwan with heavy thrusts.


    Shen Yu then put her feets on his shoulders and increased his pace even more, earning muffled moans from her. He grunted, feeling the tightness and smiled, knowing that she was also equally turned on by the feet nibbles.

 Chapter 139: First Time (R18)

    The room was filled with moans and grunts along with the sound of flesh colliding. Shen Yu knew that the two sisters didn''t have the masochist tendencies like Xiao Lan and Ning Xi, so he wasn''t too rough with them.


    They liked gentle yet exciting sex which he was giving them. Well, he was also equally enjoying it. Song Junwan''s inside were wrapping and squeezing his cock hard which gave him so much pleasure that he wanted to cum just then.


    Not to mention the view in front was also very enticing. Lan Ming had a flushed face with a lewd smile, having her tongue hanging down. Her eyes rolled upwards as she came for the time, right on Song Junwan''s face.


    She then shifted slightly, dropping herself on the bed as her chest rose and fell. Her flesh mounds tightly caged in the ck bra she wore.


    She wasn''t the only one who had orgasam as Song Junwan had already came three times under constant assult of Shen Yu. At this point, she wasn''t even thinking things properly as she simply drowned in an endless pleasure coursing through her body like an electric current.


    "Ahn~ ahm~ maswe~ ahn~ master~"


    Now that there was no blockage, Song Junwan''s loud moans filled the room as she didn''t even try to lower them, or rather she couldn''t. She couldn''t even form words properly so how could she control her moans?


    Shen clenched his teeth, feeling Song Junwan''s pussy tightening even more, telling him of the fourth orgasam. However, this time he also couldn''t hold back anymore.


    He leaned forward and kissed her, despite her face being covered in Lan Ming''s juices. He began to pound her into the bed as she could do nothing but let out moans and enjoy.


    Finally, with one final thrust, Shen Yu came inside her, filling her womb with his white cum. The load was so much that it began to leak from the connection their body shared.


    They two stayed like that for a minute, taking the time to settle their raging heartbeats. They could feel someone clearing up his cum but they simply let her.


    After some time, Shen Yu used his hands push himself a little higher as he loomed over Song Junwan. He could easilyst many rounds but he also wanted to enjoy with them so he always brought his physical constitution a little down.


    Looking at his face so close, Song smiled as she traced his lips with her fingers.


    "I really don''t want this to stop."


    "You have eternity to live with me."


    Shen Yu said, as he bit her finger.


    After giving a light kiss on her lips, he fall back and looked at Lan Ming who was looking at him eagerly. Her face showed that she wanted it so much.


    Shen Yu''s eyes burned with fire of passion as he caught her wrist and pulled towards him. He then released her, making her fall on Song Junwan.


    "I''m thinking of giving you a new experience."


    He smirked as he looked at the beautiful butt in front of him. He held her slender waist with one hand as he positioned his cock near her other hole.


    Feeling the sensation near her butthole, Lan Ming shivered as she cried out.


    "M-Master, I think you''re aiming wrongly."


    "Shh! Let master do whatever he wants."


    Song Junwan wrapped her arms around Lan Ming as she shed a smile at her.


    "I think it''s the right one."


    Shen Yu touched the small butthole with his cock a few time before letting it slip inside slowly. But just then, he closed his eyes as he thought.


    ''What is this sensation? I never thought anal sex could be so good. What''s with this tightness.''


    But he could care less about anything currently as his mind turned off and he began to increase the speed of his thrusts. His cock slippedpletely inside her, as if her ass could take in anything.


    Lan Ming closed her eyes as she felt something entering her butt for the first time. She expected it to be painful, but surprisingly it just made her too turned on that she unconsciously squeezed the cock inside her even harder.


    Song Junwan didn''t stay idle as she took off Lan Ming''s bra and began to suck on her boobs. They were even bigger than hers, which made a little jealous so she ate them to her heart''s content.


    "Ahmm~ why~ ahn~ this~ so~ ahmm~ good~ more~ give me more~~"


    Lan Ming''s body jerked back and forth as Shen Yu pounded her ass with no mercy, but still keeping the force in limit so that Lan Ming only felt pleasure, not pain.


    He gulped as he continued to thrust inside her. Then, he saw feet covered in stockings beside his face and took it in his mouth, making the two women moan at the same time.


    He continued to pound her for a few minutes before he couldn''t hold back any longer. Lan Ming''s ass was just too wonderful for him to hold on much longer, it was heavenly.


    He then leaned forward and pushed Lan Ming more on Song Junwan and increased his speed even more as Lan Ming''s moans grew even louder.


    "Master~~ I''m cumming~ ahn~ I''m Cumming~~ ahnnn~~"


    With a final thrust, Shen Yu released his cum inside have ass. He took heavy breaths afterwards as rity returned back to him.


    "That...was something else."


    Thebination of Anal and feet was really too much for him. This was the first time he tried and he was already thinking of trying it out with others.


    ''I should do more of my fetishes. But I''ll ask their first. I am too much of a degenerate so I doubt I''ll refuse any fetish of theirs.''


    Shen Yu smiled, thinking of that and backed away.


    Song Junwan pushed aside Lan Ming who was still too intoxicated in the pleasure and came crawling towards Shen Yu. Then, she began cleaning his dick with her mouth without saying anything.


    Shen Yu patted her head and thought.


    ''Well, time to settle the other matters.''

 Chapter 140: I Murdered Almost All Of Them

    The beautiful bluish moon wasing in and out of the dark clouds, as if ying a game of hide and seek. It''s moonlight graced the tall buildings of Divine Harem Sect, making them appear ethereal and divine.


    A young man with deep ck hairs, matching the darkness of the night, sat on the steps leading to the seven story pagoda situated at the centre of the Sect.


    His ck eyes seemed to be even darker than darkness, as if even the Abyss would devour in them. His posture rxed as he gazed down at the grass, waiting for his disciples.


    Suddenly, the shadows around him turned darker as a shadowy figure stepped out from the Pagoda''s shadow. Her golden orbs like eyes prating the dread of night.


    Surprisingly, even as she stepped on the lush grass, no sound came as if she was floating above the ground. Her presence was almost non-existent as if she didn''t exist at all. The shadow walked forward and knelt before her Master.


    She wasn''t the only one who came.


    A red headed beauty d in a ck battle suit stepped out toe before her Master. Her short red hairs danced in the wind as she knelt before the young man, her fist making cracks in the ground.


    Following her, a ck-headed beauty came out as she walked gracefully towards the young man. Her ck hairs were tied in a high pony tail as they wavered with every step she took.


    She wore a ck dress which made her look like a defenseless woman but her aura spoke otherwise. Her mere presence seemed to bend the world around her, as if gracing her with utmost respect.


    In a way, she deserved that as she was in the mighty Nascent Soul Realm. A realm which truly connected one with the world and made them a higher level being.


    She stopped near the young man and after giving a smile, knelt down while bowing her head.


    The line up didn''t stop at that as a women, d in ck lether armour came walking towards the young man. Her striking pink haired were made in a bun and her eyes were so sharp that it seemed to cut the world itself. She emitted a terrifying aura that was in no way inferior to the ck-headed beauty.


    The aura of Nascent Soul Realm.


    She knelt before the young man as her body flinched slightly but covered it up quickly.


    This was the line up of top echelon of Divine Harem Sect.


    Two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators, a peak Core Formation Realm prodigy who could even tear apart Nascent Soul Realm experts and finally a shadow that could take lives very peacefully.


    Shen Yu smiled looking at all of them and stood up, his ck trench coat fluttered in the wind as he walked down the steps. His calm voice echoing in the silent night.


    "You''re all pumped up for this, huh."


    Ning Xi shed a grin to him.


    "Of course, Master. This is the crusade we lead to give the whole world to you."


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and finally stepped down thest step.


    "Alright, stand up now."


    Thedies stood up and looked at Shen Yu with eyes burning full of passion, resolve and determination. Only Ying Yue had a look of hatred in her eyes.


    Shen Yu gave her a look and then spoke, turning towards Lan Ming, his eyes full of amusement.


    "Do you have any problems, Ming''er?"


    Lan Ming flinched hearing that and a pout appeared on her face, making her cheeks puffed like a ballon.


    Song Junwan began to chuckle softly beside her and said.


    "Master, don''t tease my sister like that. Even though we know she enjoyed it a lot, it was her first time."


    Shen Yuughed and pinched the puffed cheeks of Lan Ming, making her have very cute expressions.


    "Maastawr izz baat!"


    Lan Ming whimpered but she didn''t try to resist Shen Yu.


    Song Junwan and Shen Yuughed even more seeing her ridiculous expression and hearing the cute voice. While other two just looked at them in confusion.


    "What happened with Sister Lan, Master?"


    Ning Xi asked in curiosity.


    Shen Yu was going to answer but Lan Ming put her hands on his lips as her face grew beat red. However, she forgot there was someone else there to open her secrets.


    "Fufu, my dear sister lost her anal virginity today."


    Shen Yu could have sworn he could see smokeing out from Lan Ming''s face as she jumped and hid her face in Shen Yu''s chest.


    There was a silence of a few seconds before Ning Xi began tough while also cursing simultaneously.


    "Haha! Seriously? She of all people got the first opportunity. Damn it! Now I also wanna try it. Our sweet sister getting everything.


    Hey, don''t be shy, just tell us everything in detail how you felt."


    Ying Yue was trying her best not tough but even then a few giggles left her mouth while Song Junwan and Ning Xi justughed at the embarassed girl.


    Shen Yu shook his head and patted Lan Ming''s head, saying.


    "Alright, don''t tease her like that. She''s just a little shy, nothing else."


    "There''s no need to defend me, Master. I''ll just pass the judgement but please get some coffins ready."


    A low, dangerous voice sounded beneath him as he looked down at Lan Ming in surprise.


    She had a dark look on her face as her eyes seemed to devoid of any emotions. The embarassment was no where to see and the only thing that remained was a chilling deathly face.


    ''I am out of here.''


    "Sure!"


    Shen Yu nodded and silently backed away, as he gave enough space for thedies. He even turned around as he didn''t want to see what happens next.


    Lan Ming turned around, causing theughter of two women to die down as they just looked at her with a strange fearful look.


    Song Junwan gulped as she forced a smile.


    "My dear sister, we were just joking. Don''t be mad, okay?"


    Ning Xi nodded her head like a peeking chicken and supported Song Junwan.


    "Yes! Yes! Who is more sweet than our sister Lan? No one. We were just ying around."


    Lan Ming walked towards them unhurriedly as she streched her hand, summoning a deep blood red longsword. A smile that was far from a smile appeared on her face as she said.


    "Of course, I also love ying around with my sisters. Won''t you agree? Won''t you y with me?"


    Ning Xi and Song Junwan gulped and backed away. However, the judgement was already upon them.


    "Ah! What a nice view!"


    Shen Yu smiled as he looked at the moon, having his hands behind his back andpletely ignoring every noise entering his ears.


    [Congrattions Master. You have learned to smile genuinely. I''ll say this is a really big improvement.]


    ''Hmm, I have people who love me, what more do I need? That''s all I ever needed and now that I have it, I''m happy. Why wouldn''t I smile?''


    [Indeed. And honestly, I''m happy for you, Master. I''ve been with many people and most of them were actually people I sort of looked down on. Some begged me for skills and then went so arrogant as if they had conquered the world on their own. They were truly people I hated. So you can even say that you''re one of my few hosts who I''ve genuinely came to like.


    I''m really happy for you.]


    ''Are you trying to make me blush? Heh, thanks, System. Without you, I would have been probably still rotting in that world. You and that Menofculture changed my life so you two will have my eternal gratitude.''


    [Probably, huh. I highly doubt it considering your origins.]


    ''My origins?''


    [Well, just live your life, Master. You''ll understand everythingter.]


    ''Bro, now you have made me curious. Please tell me.''


    [I''m really thankful for your consideration, Master. You didn''t order me knowing that I can''t disobey you. As for other things, it''s rted to my creation so I hope you give me some time before I can tell you everything. You''ll be my first host who I would share these with so please understand.]


    ''It''s fine. You can take your time. By the way, I have a question.''


    [I''ll answer best to my capabilities.]


    ''Meh! It isn''t that serious. I''m just curious, you''re a wish fulfilment system, right? So what if someone asked you to make them super op, like the strongest and also have a eternal life, wouldn''t you be bound with them forever? How are you able to transfer yourself or does it take Host''s permission like Menofculture did? But that doesn''t make much sense.


    If you somehow ended up with a edgy brat then he wouldn''t transfer it to anyone? Actually, nobody will. Wait! How does the selection of host even take ce?''


    [That''s a lot of questions and I might not be able to answer all, as they''re rted to my creation. As for my previous hosts, I killed almost of them. That''s the price of having wish fulfilment system.]

 Chapter 141: Mask

    The chilling wind of night sent shivers down Shen Yu''s spine even though he was wearing a trench coat. But the wind wasn''t the reason for that.


    He stayed silent for a while, just looking at the blue moon. After that, he asked this system in his mind.


    ''Are you going to kill me?''


    [I would have under certain conditions but fortunately, you''re too good, Master. Now, even if I want, I can''t kill you. I also can''t just do whatever I want, Master. Everything should have order and chaos.]


    ''Phew! That''s a relief. So, I''m guessing you can''t tell me these conditions and all?''


    [If you order me, then I will but I hope you give me some time, Master. I''m finally opening up to a Host so there are certain things I need to make sure of before I disclose the information.]


    Shen Yu could sense the calmness in system''s voice but he felt there was more to its words than it was letting it show. But he didn''t pester more.


    ''I trust you. Just tell me whenever you''re ready.''


    [Thanks for trusting me, Master. I''ll tell you whatever I can but there are certain things I can''t say even if I want, so forgive me not disclosing those.]


    ''Alright. But suppose I ordered you to tell me those forbidden information, then what would happen?''


    [Your existence would be erased and I''ll be destroyed.]


    Hearing that, Shen Yu shivered slightly and then said.


    ''Well, that''s scary.''


    Suddenly, the background of Shen Yu turned silent so he thought.


    ''We will taketer.''


    [As youmand, Master.]


    Shen Yu smiled and turned around, only to find two women crouching down while holding their head. They had tears in their eyes as they were mumbling something.


    ''Is that a horn or what?''


    Shen Yu was speechless looking at Ning Xi and Song Junwan. His gaze then went to Lan Ming who was standing beside them, having a pout on her face but her eyes held a strange satisfaction in them.


    "So, is everything settled?"


    Shen Yu asked, not wanting to get dragged in the matter.


    Ning Xi who was going to plead him for justice closed her mouth, knowing that nothing could be done now. She then felt a strong hand resting on her shoulder and turned around, only to see Song Junwan shaking her head in helplessness.


    "Yes, Master."


    Lan Ming smiled brightly at Shen Yu and skipped over to him. That smile made him smile too as he patted her head and said.


    "Alright, jokes aside. We need to go and do our operation."


    Ning Xi and Song Junwan dropped their protests and came to stand beside Lan Ming. However, then they noticed an oddity.


    "Wait! Where is Yue?"


    Ning Xi narrowed her eyes, looking around.


    "What are you doing there, Yue''er?"


    Shen Yu asked, turning his head to look at the shadows of the pagoda. From there, a shadowy figure stepped out and stopped near him.


    "Ah! So she ran away because she was alsoughing."


    Song Junwan had a sudden realisation, which she didn''t like.


    Ying Yue looked to the sides and mumbled.


    "I didn''t."


    Song Junwan clicked her tongue, not wanting to drag the matter as they had things to do. But she swore she would settle this. She exchanged nces with Ning Xi and both understood.


    "Anyways, so I''ve decided to first clear the bases where they train the orphans to be an assassin."


    Shen Yu''s eyes turned cold as he stated, his voice turning colder with every word he spoke.


    "Unfortunately, we can''t save them as most of their mind and souls are broken by the torturous training an assassin have to go through. After thinking it through, I''ve decided to give them a quick death."


    He had asked the system if he could restore their mind so that they could live a normal life again. However, the results were disappointing. Their mind had broken after going through so much physical and mental torture that if he restored their mind, it would just make things worse for them as they would remember everything they went through which was the reason for their mind break.


    The only solution was if he erased their memories of their time in the organisation but that would mean erasing their whole personality as they had been in the organisation from small age.


    That was why Shen Yu decided to give them a silent and peaceful death which would put an end to their sufferings. After all, even after being mind broken, their souls were still suffering from past.


    Shen Yu didn''t believe himself as a God, even though he was practically being one by doing everything. However, he became selfish and decided to do what he wanted. And that was to give salvation to the poor souls.


    He would also ask the system to see to their reincarnation. He wanted them to have a good next life.


    Although Shen Yu didn''t speak much, thedies understood the gravity of the situation. They weren''t naive so they knew what made the Assassins.


    Ying Yue clenched her fists, as she closed her eyes for a moment. Then she opened them again, her eyes showing no instability.


    Shen Yu put his hand in his trench coat''s pocket and took out four dark wooden mask which he gave to his wives.


    The wooden mask was a simple one. It depicted the face of a demon like being who had three horns on the top. Two growing on the sides while one protruding from the middle.


    The mask covered the whole face except the eyes which turned bone chilling red once they wore it. It was as if the personification of evil had descended upon the mortal realm.


    The fourdies were confused at first but still wore the wooden mask which fit their face perfectly and wasfortable. They didn''t even feel like they were wearing anything at all.


    However, then it changed as a vast ancient aura surrounded the four of them and entered the masks, giving them the boost of ancient powers.

 Chapter 142: Main Base

    A huge vortex, one-fourth the size of the pagoda, formed beside it as the winds howled and ck clouds covered the whole sky, bringing an eternal darkness over the mortal realm.


    Song Junwan and others were dumbfounded, feeling the strange power coursing through their body. It felt as if nothing could stop them and even if the heaven challenged them, they would win.


    Shen Yu raised his head to look at the vortex and clicked his tongue.


    ''What is a tornado doing here?''


    [It''s probably because of the masks. I did make it very special, after all.]


    ''Special?''


    [You said you wanted a symbol which will be for the shadow force of your Sect, right? So I made something good, hehe.]


    Somehow, Shen Yu felt that things weren''t that simple but he decided to ignore it. It was not harming them anyways so anything the system added would only be a boost for them, which was obviously good.


    "How are you all feeling?"


    He asked.


    "Never felt this good, Master. Well, except a few times."


    Ning Xi grinned as she punched the air before her, earning a sonic boom sound. She licked her lips beneath the mask and her grin turned even wider.


    "That''s good."


    Shen Yu''s lips tugged upwards, turning into a malicious smile as he doned his mask, which was a little different from other masks as it had red horns.


    The mask was like his hairs, ck with hints of red.


    "Then, get ready."


    His voice came out from the behind, which was very different than usual as it sounded heavy, cold and even sinister.


    He then tapped on the ground as ck mist rose from the ground and covered all of them. A few secondster, it cleared away, leaving no traces of the group.


    ....


    It was a dimly lit room with only a few decorations on the walls. In it, there was only a single table on which three figures sat across each other, each donning a wooden mask simr to what Ying Yue used to wear when she met Shen Yu. But their masks had different colours outlining.


    This was one of the main bases of Assassin Organisation.


    Just from the name, it was clear how dominant the organisation was they showed that they were the only Assassin Organisation and no one was allowed to be there except them.


    The three figures were d in ck robes, which shrouded their gender or their true figure. All of them were currently sitting, waiting for something.


    Soon, a knock sounded on the room''s door as one of the figure spoke in a husky voice.


    "Come in!"


    The door opened, revealing a young man who walked in a specific way towards them. His face held no emotion or expression, while his eyes werepletely empty.


    He held a white envelope in his hand, which was a little out of ce with the atmosphere. He gave it to the figure who had spoken and returned outside through the door in the same way.


    The figure, who had had a green outlining on his mask, looked at the envelope and took a letter from it. After reading it, he sighed and threw it aside, shredding it into many pieces.


    "The diviner has given the same results. A great peril is upon us and we need to be prepared for that. It cane any moment and bring our legacy of hundreds of years to the dust."


    The Green masked figure''s voice was calm, but a hint of anxiousness was clear in it. Even he had never heard about something like this in his years of ruling the organisation.


    But he knew the diviner could never be wrong. That caused him nervousness he didn''t think he would feel in his lifetime.


    "Could it be that one of the major Sects have decided to take over us? But that doesn''t make sense. We have treaty with all four of them. If one decided to go against us, the other three will target that single one."


    The red masked figure asked in confusion. He was just as shook as everyone else who knew of this news was.


    The Green Masked shook his head.


    "No, I''m sure the major Sects are not behind this. They only see benefits and this doesn''t benefit them in any way. Even if they somehow got our whole organisation, it will do them no good at all."


    The third figure, who was wearing orange outlined mask lingered for a while before speaking.


    "You''re thinking it''s the Empire? They had been making shady moves for some time so they are a suspect. Give their standing with the Major Sects, I wouldn''t be surprised if they decided to get us under them. But it''s pointless. They are and will always be weaker than the Major Sects."


    The Red Masked nodded.


    "Indeed, unless they somehow managed to get a Soul Severing Realm expert, they can never stand on same level as the Major Sects. So, even if they take us in, the standing won''t change it all. If any of the Major Sect wanted, they could erase the Empire easily. They''re only keeping it as a neutral chip against each other.


    So, although the Empire is a suspect, I doubt they would attack us unless they have lost their mind."


    "Which they had, apparently. I''ve been keeping an eye on the old Qing Bastard for a while and he''s been too suspicious. It''s as if he''s nning to be a rebel against the Major Sects. I tried to get any information, but it''s impossible because of the Formation he had near his castle. He is doing everything there."


    The Green Masked spoke as he added.


    "I also noticed that he is collecting some Spiritual Creatures, each of different type and race. In fact, he is even collecting Tier 1 Spiritual Creatures, which is the most suspicious thing. What does the Emperor need a Tier 1 Spiritual Creature for and why is he being shaddy about this?"


    The orange Masked shook his head.


    "The Empire is a suspect, yes but you''re forgetting an odd incident. The destruction of Wind Flower Sect."

 Chapter 143: Familiar Feeling

    [A/N- I am outside so can''t ess to my equipments...so sorry but no edit.]


    The room turned silent as the words of Orange Masked Figure''s words echoed in their minds. They had almost forgotten about such a big incident.


    The Green Masked rested his hands on the table and asked.


    "You think the group who destroyed the Wind Flower Sect is also the one who is after us?"


    The Orange Masked nodded.


    "Yes, otherwise I can''t think of a reason any other group would attack us for. And given by the gravity of the situation, the danger is high, potential destruction of our organisation even. There are only a few who can do that, after all. The Sects won''t do it, and that leaves us with the Empire and the group that destroyed the Wind Flower Sect."


    The Green Masked remained silent for a while before replying.


    "You''re right. They''re mysterious and powerful. We know absolutely nothing about them so it could be that they''re Targeting us. But it why?"


    The Red Masked shrugged.


    "It doesn''t really matter at this point. All we know is that there is an enemy that could potentially kill all of us so we need to prepare. Let''s head to the Main Base, if we''re all together then we have a high chance of survival."


    The Green Masked lingered for a while before standing up.


    "Then why are we wasting time? Let''s go."


    His partners stood up and left the room, leaving it once again shrouded in darkness.


    ....


    High in the sky, arge fissure in space formed and ck mist poured out from it. The winds blew it away quickly, showing a group of five figures d in ck clothes and armours, having a demonic wooden mask on their faces.


    Shen Yu crossed his arms over his chest and looked down in surprise. He mumbled as his voice, cold and sinister sounded.


    "Are you sure?"


    Ying Yue nodded, following his gaze down.


    There was a valley between two giant moutains and they were currently looking at the bottom of it. It was as if a heavenly river had once travelled through the mountain, making the deep valleys.


    However, that wasn''t what surprised Shen Yu. It was the tall walls of darkness not far from them. It towered over not only them but even the mountain range and the valley.


    The wall of darkness reached high in the sky, as if piercing the heavens and emitted a strange deathly aura which made anyone''s hair stand up. The eerie atmosphere surrounding it didn''t help in the slightest, not to mention the ck mist that rolled down from the top of the wall of darkness.


    The Hollow Mountains.


    It was a region not even the outside world had explored properly because it was one of the top Death Zones where even the strongest fell.


    And they were currently very close to it. Although it was a few tens of kilometres of distance, due to how humongous the hollow mountains were, it seemed they were almost there.


    At this close to the Hollow Mountains, deadly and terrifying Abominations resided. Many of which could turn the whole Qing Empire upside down.


    Why had the Assassin Organisation set up their training base here.


    Shen Yu closed his eyes, having a frown on his face. He spread his Spirit Sense around the area and found many Tier 6 and even a few Tier 7 Spiritual Creatures.


    ''What?''


    "The ce is not theirs, Master. It was something they had discovered by mistake. A teleportation Rune Formation helps them in transport and a defensive formation helps them keeping the Spiritual Creatures away. That''s how they are surviving here."


    Ying Yue spoke in aposed, cold voice.


    "As far as I know, this is their main training base as they can practically do anything here and if something had happens, throw it away in the wild. The terrifying Abominations had been eyeing this ce for a while."


    Shen Yu nodded hearing the exnation and examined the valley carefully, finding a underground facility and a huge dome like Rune Formation of Tier 8. Surprisingly, even mental and soul attacks couldn''t prate this Rune Formation.


    ''Was this a base of some ancient civilizations or what? Who made a Tier 8 Rune Formation here.''


    Shen Yu was confused but he knew he wouldn''t get his answers that easily, well, unless he asked the system which didn''t want to do so he decided to just check it out.


    His gaze once again fell on the base as he inspected it carefully.


    ''More than a hundred assassins who have lost their mind. 12 normal ones whoa re assigned to look over them. Two Core Formation Realm Cultivators and one Nascent Soul Realm expert. Guess they really do put importance in this.''


    "Let''s go. Once we get inside, tell me which one you want to save."


    Shen Yu said, the visors of his mask turning pure ck.


    "There is no need for that Master. This is a secured training base so the organisation doesn''t put much force here. The only way to get here is the teleportation Rune Formation which they control, after all. So everyone here is someone who had participated in the making of Assassins. Every single one of them is a sadist who enjoys torturing others so I don''t think any of them deserves to live.


    I was trained in this base so I know everything about it."


    Shen Yu looked at her for a while before nodding.


    "Alright, you''re the head of this operation then. I''ll stay here and keep an eye on Powerful Spiritual Creatures. You four can go and wreck havoc. Kill the assassins... actually, don''t do anything. I''ll kill them myself.


    You guys just follow her instructions."


    He wanted their death to be peaceful and their soul to rest so he wasn''t taking any risks.


    """Yes, Master."""


    Thedies bowed their head.


    Shen Yu nodded and raised his hand, making a dome like structure appear in the middle of valley. It was semi-transparent and seemed to be very weak as if it would disperse any moment.


    Shen Yu thought for a moment and decided not to break the Rune Formation as it could be helpful in long term. He simply clicked his fingers, making a hole at the top of the dome.


    It was as if a hidden ancient power had been let lose as a wave of Qi leaked from the Rune Formation and filled the surroundings.


    Soon, teh wilderness was filled with inhumane sounds of horrifying Abominations as if they had all been awakened by the strange Qi.


    ''Well, I have never really fought sinceing here so might as well as try it. Who doesn''t like a adrenaline rush fight!''


    A smirk appeared on Shen Yu''s face as he heard the sounds which would have made mundane people dead. He closed his eyes and clicked his fingers.


    "Go and show them the wrath of Divine Shadow Squad."


    [... embarassing!]


    Shen Yu''s lips twitched as he felt a little embarassed but when he saw how his wives gave a thumbs up to him and jumped in the hole in formation, he felt a little better.


    ''Even after living for so many years, you still have no taste.''


    [... sure, Master.]


    Shen Yu then ignored the system and seperated a part of his Spirit Sense which kept an eye on all four of his wives. This was a strange Ancient hideout after all, so it was better to be safe.


    He then descended slowly towards the top of the dome as the hole he had made earlier closed after the four women entered inside.


    He easily stood on the semi-transparent done and smiled, feeling several gazes at him. However, this time he was feeling an rush in his body, which made his blood boil in excitement.


    ''Hmm, why am I so excited for a fight?''


    [Master, you spent your life on street, fighting for a small piece of bread, Obviously the fighting spirit is in your blood. It''s just that due to your other desirs, it was always suppressed. Now that you have finally achieved your goal and given the current situation, obviously you''ll feel excited. It''s not a bad thing, really. You''re a Sect Leader so you need to learn to fight anyways.]


    ''You are right. I can''t just one shot everything, Can I? Well, I can but no fun.''


    Shen Yu grinned as he cracked his neck and took a deep breath. He made his rapid beating heart calm and thought.


    ''Bro, make my Cultivation at a level I can fight them. Give me Soul Severing Realm, that should be enough to fight them. Also, give me a Tier 6 Body.''


    [Got it!]


    Shen Yu instantly felt a rush of strength within him, a familiar feeling he remembered from the previous Shen Yu''s life. After all, technically he didn''t have a Cultivation base previously and only now he was getting a proper Cultivation base.


    He relished in the wonderful feeling for a while before opening eyes, finding a pair of bloodlust filled eyes looking directly at his Soul.


    "Time to enjoy the world!"

 Chapter 144: Nine Spring Wolf

    A ten metres tall creature, standing on four limbs was walking slowly towards a dome, its crimson red eyes filled with bloodlust looked directly at the the human standing at the top of the dome.


    It snarled as several figures rose from its surroundings. Half of them dispersed in the wilderness and half followed the creature.


    The creature itself was dark and hidden in the darkness of the night, however its build and the aura it emitted gave its identity away.


    The Nine Spring Wolf.


    It growled andunched itself towards the dome. Each of its steps making the earth tremble but the mighty trees held on.


    Shen Yu looked at the Nine Spring Wolf approaching at an insane speed, almost impossible for normal eyes to follow, and smiled.


    ''A Tier 6 Spritual Creature who could fucking raise dead. Hehe, nice.''


    He felt a few more presence around him but they swiftly backed when they saw the Nine Spring Wolf targeting him.


    Shen Yu clicked his tongue as the dome disappeared from there and he slowly began to descend on the ground. However, he didn''t even get a chance to put his legs properly on the ground before a group of three hungry wolves lunged at him.


    Razor sharp fangs shone in the moonlight as they came right at Shen Yu''s neck.


    He quickly ducked down, and rolled forward, dodging the Wolves bite. He looked back and found three dark as night wolves, standing two metres tall, ring at him.


    ''Huh! They''re alive. So the Wolf still has a pack left!''


    Shen Yu thought, as she twisted his waist and put his strength on his hands. His muscles bulged as the wolves once again lunged at him, with their ws ready to shred him into pieces.


    ''They are Tier 4, huh.''


    Shen Yu thought as he met the wolves head on, punching a thunderous fist right into their heads, cracking their skull from inside out.


    In just a matter of seconds, three Tier 4 wolves were dead.


    Shen Yu looked down at them and furrowed his brows.


    ''They should have some ability or something but I guess they died before even using it. Why do you even hold back!''


    Shaking his head, he raised his hand and threw a small fireball at the corpses. He knew the Nine Spring Wolf had necromancy as its main ability and it could resurrect them as undead with its ability. So, it was better to just burn the bodies.


    Suddenly, he felt a deathly re at him as a gust of wind hit his body. He raised an eyebrow and turned his head, only to see a giant ball of darknessing towards him. It seemed nothing good so he pushed on the ground, and backed away.


    The ball passed by his previous position and hit a thick tree, making a loud explosion. A huge gap appeared on the tree''s trunk it dwindled in the winds, losing it''s stability.


    Shen Yu looked at the wolf who was almost upon him and shed a wide grin. He clenched his fist as mes erupted from his body, surroundings it and making it even stronger.


    "Hehe, time to have some fun."


    He pushed his feet on the ground and shot at the wolf, making cracks all over the ground. His hot mes scorching the ground and engulfing everything on fire.


    However, he didn''t care about that. He was finally able to feel the same excitement he felt back when he fought in the dark streets, putting his life on the line just to live one more day.


    That was his life.


    With a sonic boom, Shen Yu appeared before the Nine Spring Wolf, looking very smallpared to the towering creature it but the moment he punched, even the winds cried in excitement.


    The Wolf, of course, didn''t stay idle as it thumped it''s paw on the ground, making a shadowy figure rose from the ground. It was three metre tall ape who met Shen Yu''s punch head-on with its mighty physique but....


    "Haha!"


    Shen Yuughed as the dead ape''s body sted away into pieces in just one punch. He punched one more time at the ape, with his fists covered in dense mes which engulfed the ape in deep hot mes that were visible even from a distance in the dark night.


    The Nine Spring Wolf howled in rage, seeing one of its subsidiaries getting incinerated. It opened its mouth wide and lowered its head at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu grinned, looking at the familiar ball of darkness forming in the Wolf''s mouth. It was a mass of energy which mostly contained corrosion property. It could corrode anything and everything.


    The Nine Spring Wolf was a terrifying Spiritual Creatures as it held the powerful ability over death. It could have a endless army of undeads and this was what made it truly horrifying.


    It could summon thousands upon thousands undead whenever it wanted. But it seemed luck was on Shen Yu''s side as the Nine Spring Wolf was still young and unfamiliar with its ability. Or rather, it didn''t get a proper time to collect more undeads.


    That could be the only reason the wolf attacked itself and didn''t send it''s undead army. If it did, then it would be a problem as it could make undead of anyone below it''s ranks, meaning it could have a army of Tier 5 and below Spritual Creatures, not to mention humans.


    It had one more attack, the ball of corrosion which was self exnatory. Other than this, it had it''s mighty powerful body of Tier 6 which was enough to crush many.


    Seeing the ball so close, Shen Yu grinned and put both of his hands forward, as crimson red mes began to gather and condense.


    In less than a second, a giant fireball and a ball of darkness of equal size were closing in and considering the distance between them, it took less than a second before the two balls collided, making a huge explosion which engulfed both Shen Yu and the Nine Spring Wolf.


    The whole valley trembled, alerting even the Tier 7 Spiritual Creature as the dark night lit up for a few seconds from the mushroom shaped explosion that towered even the tall trees of the valley.


    Waves of outburst shout out from the explosion, destroying arge area and spreading two energies in the air which made some of fauna corrode while others caught mes.


    Even some of the weaker Spiritual Creatures who were close by were affected and we''re turned into ash.


    After a few seconds, a powerful powerful gust of wind made a tall tornado, which dispersed the smoke and mes spreading in the forest.


    A hand rose from the rubbles and caught on a half burnt wood and using it, a figure rose. His ck trench coat still the same as before but smeared by dirt and ash. The wooden Demonic mask still remainedpletely intact.


    However, when Shen Yu raised his arm, he could feel the difort. The only reason he wasn''t burnt was because of attire otherwise given his current Cultivation base, he would have been burnt, if not seriously injured.


    ''Ah! I shouldn''t be so careless. I got caught up in the moment.''


    He cracked his stiff neck and walked forward, looking into the distance. The explosion had threw him and his opponent in two opposite direction, after all. Even the huge figure of the wolf couldn''t escape the explosion.


    "Ah! So this was your n. Nice job!"


    A wry smile appeared on Shen Yu''s face when he looked before him. There stood a small group of undead Spiritual Creatures, numbering a total of twenty. They were of l types, from small to huge and he could recognise all of them.


    Behind the undead, a giant dark wolf stood, having a gleeful look in its exhausted eyes. Its body was injured and its fur burnt on many ces. One of its front limb was even broken.


    It could not continue the fight, not properly at least. However, it didn''t need to.


    ''First exhaust and injure me by letting me underestimate it, heh, what a cunning fellow. Or maybe I''m just dumb. Whatever, the undead are still few in numbers so my theory isn''t wrong. It just knows when to use them properly.''


    With mes covered in his surroundings and having rubbles as he ground, Shen Yu walked forward towards the undead creatures with a smile on his face. His blood boiled in excitement and his eyes shone with happiness.


    He took a step forward and disappeared from there, leaving a zing trail behind as his whole body once again erupted with crimson red mes.


    The Undead Spiritual Creatures didn''t stay idle and with nk look in their eyes attacked Shen Yu.

 Chapter 145: Former Tutor (1)

    The inside of the cave facility was well lit with many light sources stuck in the walls, illuminating the path leading inwards.


    It was a weird scene for Lan Ming considering this was a assassin organisation base and she had expected it to be dark and scary.


    But things weren''t that different.


    The downward path leading to the insides of the cave facility waspletely empty and even when they descended quite some distance, they encountered no one.


    "Master must have already dealt with the Assassins who have their mind broken and this caused the others to be cautious. They must be prepared for a enemy attack."


    Ying Yue crouched down and touched the rocky surface as she added.


    "But then again, they have a Rune Formation which tells them of every living being in the defensive formation, so they already knew about us the moment we entered. It didn''t change anything. Master must have seen that and dealt with the Assassins so they don''t block our path."


    "Then there is no need to stay hidden. We can just barge our way in. By the way, do you know anything about the abilities of people inside?"


    Lan Ming asked.


    "I know Bian Lu, he has abilities simr to mine and controls shadows. He''s the one who forced me to learn the shadow element. Aside from him, the manager of this facility is that old hag who controls wind element. You need to be careful of her since she is very powerful, especially since she is in Mid-Stage Nascent Soul Realm.


    There is one more Core Formation Realm for sure since back in those days, they always followed this pattern. One Nascent Soul Realm as manager and two Core Formation Realm as protectors. There might be more Foundation Realm though. They were never fixed."


    Ying Yue tried to give as much as detail she could as they walked further down. Just then, the whole facility trembled as rocks dropped from the ceiling. It was if a high intensity earthquake had struck the facility.


    "Hehe, looks like Master is having fun on the surface. I also want to have fun so how about this, I''ll fight the unknown Core Formation Realm Cultivator."


    Ning Xi easily threw away the debris using her control in the surroundings and spoke, with a wide grin on her face.


    "Fine by me. I just want to deal with Bian Lu."


    Ying Yue shrugged, while looking at the ceiling as she smiled, knowing that her master was having fun up there.


    "I''ll take the Nascent Soul Realm expert then. Elder Sister, how about you see the extra?"


    Lan Ming asked as she took out her blood red longsword.


    "You want to test your new strength of Nascent Soul Realm? Sure."


    Song Junwan just smiled in response. Lan Ming had only recently ascended to the Nascent Soul Realm and she needed to get her Cultivation base stable. And fighting was always the best way to stabilize it.


    The four women acted carelessly as they went down, however their senses were spread out and they were on full alert. Even the slightest movement of rocks was noticed by them.


    After walking for a few minutes, they arrived in a junction in which the paths were divided into two parts. There was also a hole in the rock hard wall which opened up to a enormous hall carved beautifully in the rocks of cave.


    The four women entered the hall and their mood instantly plummeted when their eyesid on the creatures standing there in aplete eerie silence.


    More than a hundred human figures stood in formation as if they were in a war. However, there was no life in their eyes, the only thing visible of their bodies.


    From head to toe, they wore a special ck suit which covered everything so that only their eyes were visible. However, all of the eyes were devoid of any emotions. There was nothing as if they were justplete hollow shell of a human body.


    However, even if their eyes showed no life, their body functioned perfectly. The women could sense life signs from them so they were sure the Assassins were alive, albeit not properly.


    The dimly lit hall along with the hundreds of Assassin created a daunting view that would even scare people with strongest will.


    Even the four women were affected by the atmosphere and that was when a purple dagger came shing through towards Ning Xi''s neck. It was swift and unnoticed, as it didn''t even make any sound.


    Ying Yue who was the fastest and quickest to react, took out her daggers and blocked the purple dagger''s path. However, it was as though the dagger was just an illusion as it passed through Ying Yue''s dagger withplete ease.


    Her hairs stood up in rm as she tried to warn Ning Xi but the dagger was inches away from Ning Xi''s neck. She felt as if it was in illusion but the threat the dagger posed was even more terrifying. Her instincts told her that the dagger was real, that it was very dangerous.


    It all happened in less than a second and before any could react properly, the purple dagger was already close to cutting Ning Xi''s neck.


    Ning Xi also finally sensed the danger and wanted to react but she was too slow. By the time she would react, the dagger would have already cut her head from her torso.


    However, it wasn''t like she was defenseless. She was a prodigy for a reason. Her mind worked swiftly as she tried to think of a solution. She was sure that if the dagger hit, she would be injured if not dead.


    Then, with a quick decision she activated her golden body as her body shone with a golden glow and her skin turned sharper and sturdier.


    The activation was just in time as the dagger finally connected with her neck, but it only bounced off as if it had hit a metal surfaces.


    Seeing that the attack had failed, their assaulter backed away and hid somewhere.

 Chapter 146: Former Tutor (2)

    The Four women finally reacted, and clenched their fists. Their narrowed eyes scanned the hall but there was nothing and no one. Even with their heightened senses, they could sense no one.


    "Strange, even with my Nascent Soul I can''t seem to grasp his location. I''m sure he is here, hiding somewhere but I can''t pinpoint his location."


    Song Junwan narrowed her eyes as she spread her Spirit Sense around the hall, looking for even a small clue.


    "Don''t bother. It''s Bian Lu, my first ever tutor in a way. He was the one who forced me to learn his so called legacy so it won''t be easy to find him."


    Ying Yue spoke as her eyes turned cold, looking at her daggers. She had never seen her former tutor using the technique he just used but she was sure it was him. He was one of the few people who had interacted with her the most and also betrayed her by sending assassins after her.


    It was quite an ironic thing.


    "Oya! Why do I find this voice so familiar? Is that you, My dear student?"


    A sinister, mocking voice resounded in the hall, with it''s source difficult to pin point.


    "So, it really is you, huh. Sisters, you can go and deal with others. I''ll deal with him myself."


    Ying Yue said, taking out her second ck obsidian dagger that her Master had given her. They looked nothing special but she knew how powerful they were.


    "Are you sure you can handle him?"


    Ning Xi asked, crossing her arms over her chest. Her voice unusually serious as her body was already screaming at her to kill the one who sneak attacked her.


    "Yes, also..."


    Ying Yue turned to look back at them and smiled.


    ".. I''m the only one among us who can deal with him. Don''t worry, I just need to settle some old debts."


    Lan Ming looked at her face which was covered in the demonic mask for a while before she turned around, saying.


    "Let''s go."


    Ning Xi shrugged and along with Song Junwan followed Lan Ming to the hole which led to the hall.


    "Haha! You really think I''ll let you all leave so easily."


    The voice once again resounded, however thedies couldn''t care less as Ning Xi simply waved her hand without turning her back.


    "Even when you sneaked attack, you couldn''t scratch me. What makes you think you can actually kill me now?"


    The voice remained silent and actually let the three women leave the hall. But the moment they stepped outside, the hole leading to the hall was closed.


    "Now, shall we have a long teacher student discussion? You do carry my legacy, after all."


    The sinister came from practically everywhere as Ying Yue simply stood on one ce, surrounded by hundreds of half-dead Assassins.


    Instead of answering her former tutor, Ying Yue took out hermunication stone and said.


    "Master, can you please take all of these brain dead Assassins away? They''re in my way."


    There was no response from the other side but in a blink of an eye, all the human figures disappeared except one.


    Ying Yue smirked as she looked at a small framed man wearing a wooden mask. He had one purple dagger in its right hand and he simply stood unmoving.


    "I never thought finding you would be this easy."


    Ying Yue''s smile reached to her ears as she yed with her daggers while walking towards her former tutor, Bian Lu.


    She still remembered the torture he had put her through, just so that she could inherit his legacy. He was one of most weirdest person she had seen. For some reason, he was obsessed with passing down his legacy and for that, he did many things to her, who was apparently a good fit for his legacy.


    Bian Lu also dropped his act as he sighed and chuckled.


    "But I did expect you to survive. And looks like you have even made progress in my legacy, making it even greater. Hahah, you really are the best Assassin."


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth to ask something, but then closed it, shaking her head.


    "You''re insane!"


    "Hmm? Insane, huh. I might be, actually. But who cares?"


    Bian Luughed and tapped on the ground as the corners of the hall became darker and his own shadow spread around him like a pool of ck liquid.


    Then, four figures rose from his shadow, all having exact same features as him. Their eyes however were like the brain dead Assassins as if there was no life in them.


    "I actually trained you because I saw your potential and thirst for power. I knew you would strive to be better than ever. That''s why I took you as my student and also as my legacy Inheritor."


    His eyes behind the visors shone with maddening glint as he chuckled.


    "And you never disappointed me. You learnt everything so quickly and so easily. I knew you would be the one who would make a breakthrough in my Shadow Dance Legacy. I couldn''t do that for some reason but I knew you would. Do you know how sad I was when those higher fucks decided to kill you?"


    Ying Yue couldn''t see but she had a feeling that a sinister smile was ying behind that mask.


    "I didn''t stop them however. I knew you would survive, you''re my student, after all. Haha, how could the inheritor of Shadow Dance die so easily? See? I was right. You''re here,pletely fine and even had achieved a breakthrough in your Shadow Dance.


    I can see it, otherwise you co-"


    "Can you please shut your mouth? Your voice is ugly as fuck!"


    Ying Yue snorted, but didn''t move from her ce. Her eyes scanning the four figures identical to Bian Lu.


    Bian Lu stopped and dropped his hand down in a dramatic sigh.


    "Whatever! Not like I need you anymore. I have already achieved the breakthrough I needed you for. Behold the next stage of Shadow Dance, the Shadow Clones. Each of them carries power equal to me."

 Chapter 147: Ying Yues Death?

    Ying Yue gripped her daggers tightly as she looked at all four shadow clones of Bian Lu. If what he said was true, then she was practically facing five Core Formation Realm experts.


    She could see that her former tutor was still in the Early-Stage Of Core Formation Realm but five of him would be too much even for her.


    ''However, they only have power equal to him, not mind.''


    She felt a lot better knowing that. As much as she wanted to kill him, she wasn''t let it take over her mind and was thinking it through.


    "This is quite a surprise. Heh, let me return the gesture."


    Ying Yue smirked and before Bian Lu could say anything, a de was already near his chest, aiming right at his core.


    Bian Lu felt a chill and instantly dodged the iing dagger with his fast agility. However, the attack was so sudden and swift that even with his lightning reflex, he was stillte.


    The dagger didn''t peirce his heart but it did a big cut on his belly, from which blood oozed out. The dagger was special and even the defence of Core Formation Realm Cultivators couldn''t stand against it.


    Ying Yue stood a metre away from Bian Lu and looked at him with a smile, not moving from her position. She yed with her dagger and said, taking a step forward towards the injured Bian Lu.


    "Now, how was that? I call it Shadow Step."


    Bian Lu clutched his belly and began tough out loud.


    "Haha! I knew you had the potential. To think you would even make such a technique. Impressive! Heh, but try me again."


    Bian Lu grinned and backed away as he dissolved in the shadows. His four Shadow Clones however stayed behind as they circled Ying Yue, looking at her with a malicious gaze.


    ''Its odd! Their eyes are lifeless, yet I feel malice from them.''


    Ying Yue wanted to dissolve in shadows too and hide away, but the Shadow Clones surroundings her were giving her an uneasy feeling. Knowing that her tutor knew her technique, she knew he must have prepared a counterattack.


    ''Let''s see what you got!''


    Ying Yue thought, deciding to fight the Shadow Clones while keeping an eye for Bian Lu.


    Bian Lu knew that she could erase her presence and her ability at that far surpassed him, which meant that the moment he allowed her to hide, he would lose.


    That was why Ying Yue didn''t try to hide.


    She simply stepped forward and attacked one of the Shadow Clone, bringing her dagger down in a vertical sh. Her dagger shone with a ck glint and cut through the air.


    The Shadow Clones didn''t stay idle as they also attacked her from all side simultaneously. The first Shadow Clone whom Ying Yue attacked abandoned his defences and attacked Ying Yue with the purple dagger.


    The purple dagger met the ck dagger, but it passed through it as if it was an illusion but was soon blocked by the second ck dagger as the first ck dagger cut through the shadow clone''s body like butter.


    Ying Yue didn''t stop at that as after cutting the first Shadow Clone, she jumped in the air, dodging the three dagger andnded on behind the First Shadow Clone, thrusting her dagger deep into his chest.


    ''As I expected. Although they have the power, they don''t have enough mind to control the battlefield. That dagger strike would have a dealt a fatal injury but it''s useless if it doesn''t even connect.''


    Ying Yue took a step back, but one of the Shadow Clones was already there punching at her.


    She clicked her tongue and ducked down, while rotating on her pivot, giving a solid kick to the Shadow Clone''s knees. She then rolled forward while cutting the Shadow Clone''s leg.


    ''He really isn''t letting me hide. I''m pretty sure he can''t sense my presence even now. As long as I''m visible, he can attack me with his superior strength and numbers.''


    Ying Yue looked around, taking in every small details. From how the Shadow Clones moved to even the slightest movement around the hall, she was observing everything.


    "Hmm, interesting! Thanks for the help."


    The voice once again resounded, making Ying Yue''s mood sour. Just like Bian Lu couldn''t find her if she did, she also couldn''t find him while he was hiding. She might have if she focused all her concentration, however she needed to deal with four Shadow Clones.


    She threw aside the unnecessary thought and observed the Shadow Clones, especially the one she had plunged her daggers deep in.


    ''They are regenerating however the rate is slow. The first one is almost out of the battle. But I need to finish them quickly before he learns to control them properly.''


    Ying Yue had a guess why Bian Lu thanked her. He had most likely seeded in making Shadow Clonestely so he wasn''t much proficient in battles with them. He was just learning through this battle.


    The Shadow Clones were once again attacking her, but this time there were only three. The first one had his guts spilled outside so he wasn''t in a good condition. Likewise, the second one was actually limping.


    But, they were shadows in the end. They didn''t feel pain so they ignored all wounds and attacked her.


    ''Shadows are connected to the soul and unfortunately I don''t have a attack damaging the soul. Maybe Sister Lan and Sister Song has.''


    Ying Yue once again tried her luck to dissolve in the shadows, but as expected the moment she tried, the first shadow clone slithered towards her and stopped her.


    Following it, the three Shadow Clones also barged their attacks on her from all side, making her impossible to even catch a breath of time. She had to focus all her concentration on the attacks and also Bian Lu.


    She tried to resist, however the more time she spent, the better Bian Lu became. His control over the Shadow Clones increased and they could even regenerate faster now.


    Their attacks were precise and they dodged her attacks. The Shadow Clones even showed great teamwork as they attacked relentlessly.


    ''No! This can''t go on. He''s just wearing me down through the clones. And when I show a moment of weakness, he would strike. What should I do? Shadow clones....''


    Ying Yue calmed her heart and mine, focusing on the battle with her full concentration. She forgot about Bian Lu and simply focused on the Shadow Clones, how they moved, how they attacked, everything.


    It was a mistake since she was letting her guard down against Bian Lu but she trusted her instincts for that. She just focused on the battle.


    As the seconds passed, Ying Yue umted more and more injuries under thebined attacks of all four Shadow Clones.


    She could not use her shadows, her biggest strength because Bian Lu was more proficient than her in shadows and coupled with the fact that all four Shadow Clones were there, Bian Lu made sure that Ying Yue never used shadows.


    Her dagger, which could prate even Core Formation Realm Cultivator''s defences was also rendered useless as the clones used their daggers to block it.


    The situation was miserable and blood dripped from from her body. However, her eyes were still focused and concentrated on the shadows.


    Just then, a shadow clone shed the dagger at her neck which she tried to block but it passed through it easily. Without even thinking for a second, she instantly brought her second dagger to block it.


    However, just then a powerfulnded on her abdomen, causing her to almost cough up blood and throwing her body away like a broken kite.


    She was in mid-air, whole body bleeding and her consciousness on the verge of dying. Her presence she had always kept hidden was finally revealed.


    Ying Yue kept her presence hidden, even during sleep so now that her presence wasn''t hidden, it only meant one thing.


    She was heavily injured.


    Seizing the opportunity, a shadow finally showed itself carrying a purple dagger which he thursted deep in Ying Yue''s heart. The dagger passed through the clothing and came out from other side, as her whole body shuddered.


    Her body finally dropped on the ground, with a purple dagger in the chest. Soon, her presence disappeared as if she had died.


    Bian Lu stood, looking down at her dead body and almost couldn''t believe it. He had killed her.


    "Haha, you were a good student, probably the best I will ever get. But your journey ends here. I will also see your master and sister as they get skinned alive, hahah."


    There was joy, and pride in his voice. Although he was proud of Ying Yue''s talent, he also felt equally jealous so now that he had killed her, he felt as if a burden had slipped off his heart.


    However, the room''s corner suddenly darkened as the shadows grew deeper.

 Chapter 148: Fan Of Blades

    The trio of Lan Ming, Ning Xi and Song Junwan stood outside the closed hole and looked around.


    "Would she be fine?"


    Ning Xi asked, looking at the hole in worry.


    "She will. Don''t forget who she is, not to mention Master will keep her safe."


    Lan Ming said, looking around the save.


    "There are two paths. What to do?"


    Song Junwan asked.


    "I''ll go in one, you two can continue in this one."


    Ning Xi said, as she started walking towards the other path leading to some unknown parts of the cave.


    "Sure. Be careful, though."


    Lan Ming and Song Junwan had no problem with that as they knew Ning Xi was more than capable to roam alone.


    The two sisters then entered the other path as they descended on the rocky path. The cave slowly started getting wider which helped them, but they also kept their guard up for a sneak attack.


    Just after walking for over a minute, they found themselves in a giant hall similiar to the previous they had visited. It was also dim lit, but contrary to the previous hall, this one had many weapons and others things which were most likely used for the training of Assassins.


    Lan Ming narrowed her eyes as she spread her Spirit Sense around the hall, quickly detecting a few presence. She smiled as she thought.


    ''Well, atleast I''m notplete useless in this aspect. It''s just her and that tutor of hers who are abnormal.''


    "Come out, there is no need to y hide and seek."


    Lan Ming''s voice echoed in the hall as they saw many spots shifting slightly. She was going to take out her sword when Song Junwan ced her hand on her shoulders. She stopped and looked back at her sister.


    "It''s fine. You can go ahead while I y with these kids. I''ll catch up to you in a few minutes. Make sure you have defeated your target by then."


    Song Junwan smiled at her.


    "Very well then. I''ll defeat whoever I find but it''ll be difficult to keep them alive."


    Lan Ming furrowed her brows, as she thought about the problem. They needed the top echelon alive to extract information from them, which was very important for them so they couldn''t just kill them.


    "It''s fine. Master did say he''ll find a way no matter what do you can go all out. I''m sure he has a way to get answers from dead."


    Song Junwan tapped her finger ring as she smiled. While all of this talking, the two women hadpletely ignored the fact there were many assassins surroundings them. Or at least, they behaved like that.


    Suddenly, a arrow came hurling its way towards Song Junwan. Its speed so great that naked eyes wouldn''t be able to follow it all. In just a second it was already close to Song Junwan''s forehead.


    However, there was no concern on Song Junwan''s face as she simply waved her hand, producing a curved de which easily deflected the iing arrow.


    Soon, two more such curved des came out as they joined together to form a circle and began to rotate behind Song Junwan. She smiled at Lan Ming and said.


    "Go and do your work. I''m also getting a little impatient here."


    Lan Ming nodded and took a step forward, sensing a barrage of arrows coated in poisoning at her. However, she didn''t do anything and continued walking.


    The three des rotating behind Song Junwan dissembled and shot at the arrows, cutting and throwing all of the away, making a clear pass for Lan Ming.


    Lan Ming walked leisurely towards the other end of the hall where she could see another exit, which led to somewhere else.


    Ying Yue had told them that the facility was actually like a ant nest, spread wide and into manyplicated tunnels. However, due to the tunnels being filled with strange Spiritual Creatures, the organisation had to close them and have a small area which was straightforward to navigate.


    That was why she just ignored the attackeding at her and entered the tunnel, hoping to find her opponent on the other side.


    Song Junwan just stood on her spot as the three golden des danced in the air, deflecting and neutralizing every attacking at her.


    ''Hmm, all of the are at Foundation Realm. This is too easy, but oh well. Let''s y a little.''


    Song Junwan sighed and clicked her fingers as the golden curved des once again assembled into a wheel type structure, having the handles connected with each other.


    "You guys must be feeling very hot down here, right? Let me fan you a little."


    Song Junwan smiled, coating the des with her Qi even more as they began to rotate rapidly, making dust rise and fill the hall. The des then began to emit a golden glow which illuminated the whole hall, revealing the position of everyone.


    "This hasn''t ended yet."


    Song Junwan waved her hand forward as the fan formed by the des shot towards one of the Assassins who was hiding behind a small rock.


    The Assassin was frightened and tried to get away but the rotation of des created a suction force which made him stumble forward. Just then, the des descended on him and ended his life.


    Seizing the opportunity that Song Junwan was far away from her weapons, one of the Assassins attacked her from behind, hoping to get a clean cut but a delicate hand reached towards him and caught the dagger.


    "You are too slow."


    A chilling voice resounded as the Assassin''s face morphed into that of huge agony behind the mask, feeling his bones being crushed by the delicate hand holding his wrist.


    Song Junwan held the Assassin''s hand and shook her head as she thought.


    ''Did they train everyone differently or what? Howe Sister Yue is so monstrous in endurance and they can''t even ensure the pain of bones being crushed into powder? Truly disappointing.''


    Song Junwan was actually excited to fight people like Ying Yue, but she was thoroughly disappointed. She had spared with Ying Yue a few times and knew her limits, while the assassins she were fighting were way below her.


    She waved her hand as the de shot towards her, leaving a sonic boom. She smiled and ced the Assassin in the path of des.


    The des were unstoppable and pierced the Assassins body with the immense force and speed, making a big hole in his torso.


    "Tsk!"


    Song Junwan clicked her tongue as she jumped backwards, avoiding the gory stuff. She even jerked her des to get rid of the blood.


    "2 done, 10 remaining."


    While Song Junwan was fighting the remaining Assassins of the base, Lan Ming proceeded to entered deeper and deeper into the base''syer. She encountered many tunnels and cave, which were small and led to different ces. Some of them were closed while some were open to use.


    But she ignored them and continued moving forward in the big tunnel. She kept her senses on full alert, especially after what happened with Bian Lu and often tested if there were any traps.


    In fact, She encountered many traps which would have killed even Foundation Realm practitioners. However, because of her Nascent Soul, she could detect everything and easily passed through them.


    Just then, she felt a bad feeling as if her whole self was in a danger. It was chilling and filled her heart with a strange feeling of dread.


    ''Ah! So, this is the Nascent Soul Realm.''


    However, she didn''t panic and simply drew her crimson blood red sword, coating it with her Qi as she shed forward at empty air, however it wasn''tpletely empty a secondter.


    Her surroundings turned vum for a moment, before the winds seemingly became solid and punched at her. A fist made of winds, covering all the area of the tunnel punched at her, leaving her no ce to dodge. The only way aside from facing it head on was to back away.


    "Heh, puny tricks."


    Lan Ming snorted and with a perfect vertical sh, cut the fist in half with her blood red sword. It sliced so smoothly as if she was cutting a tofu.


    The tunnel around her cracked under the immense pressure and some debris fell from the ceiling which she dodged by jumping forward.


    ''Phew! I wanted to say that for such a long time.''


    Lan Ming smiled confidentially and walked forward in the tunnel, expecting more attacks but none came to obstruct her path.


    A few secondster, she once again reached huge dimly lit room which was mostly empty aside from a small hill of bones.


    On top of the hill of bones, a throne was made using the same bones and atop that throne, a beautifuldy sat. Her cold eyes looking down at Lan Ming with utter indifference.


    Unlike other assassins, she didn''t cover her face with a Mask and lived in open.

 Chapter 149: Quite a sight

    On top of the hill of bones, a throne was made using the same bones and atop that throne, a beautifuldy sat. Her cold eyes looking down at Lan Ming with utter indifference.


    Unlike other assassins, she didn''t cover her face with a Mask and lived in open. Her ck dress snuggled to her body, showing her curves.


    "Care to introduce yourself?"


    Thedy asked, still sitting on the throne. Her posture appeared very rxed but if one looked closely they would be able to tell that she was keeping her guards up.


    "I''m just a hermit from Divine Shadow Legion. Your organization have harmed one of our sisters and we''re here for the retribution. Though we can talk this through if you''re willing to surrender."


    As much as Lan Ming wanted to fight with thedy, she knew the value of Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator. Beside, if Ying Yue wanted her dead then they would simply kill her.


    "Your sister? Hmm, let me guess, this sister of yours is that brat Ying Yue, right?"


    Thedy asked.


    "Indeed, you have good brain up there so what about my suggestion? Are you willing to surrender?"


    Lan Ming kept her de close to herself and asked.


    Thedy looked at her for a while before sighing.


    "My name is Qian Ru, one of the Elders of Assassin Organisation. Do you think I''ll submit? Why do you think I don''t hide my face like those cowards?"


    Thedy, Qian Ru scoffed, looking at Lan Ming''s mask and continued.


    "I am warrior. I know that you have someone powerful in your ranks, otherwise you wouldn''t be able to cross the ancient formation of this hideout. We were doomed the moment that expert behind you came to us. I know all of that. But I don''t really care. I have lived the life of a warrior and I shall die that way too.


    I have never bent my knees to anyone and never I will. Soe at me and show me if you have the strength to defeat me."


    "Very well then. You have my respect for this decision as well as pity. But that''s your choice."


    Lan Ming smiled as she put one of her legs behind and raised her sword before her. A thin coating of white substance appeared on the blood red de, making her aura sharper and deadlier.


    Qian Ru smiled for the first time and stood up, as she began hovering above the bones like a goddess of death. Her hairs fluttered as winds picked up around her, despite being in a undergrond cave.


    "Sword intent of second level, intresting. You''re young and yet already achieved the second level. You have earned the right to make me go all out."


    She waved her hand as a small tornado formed on her palm. Then she threw it casually as it grew in size and began to stir the winds of whole hall. The ground got gashes wherever it passed.


    Lan Ming didn''t show any fear and simply shed at the tornadoing towards her with her red sword coated with the sword aura.


    A diagonal sh formed from the edges of the sword and shot towards the iing tornado at an insane speed. It was pure white in colour and was so sharp that it cut the air around it.


    The one metre long sh collided with the tornado, making it explode in many small projectiles which advanced towards Lan Ming, continuing their momentum.


    Lan Ming looked at the numerous wind desing at her and smiled. Due to being a sword expert, she could sense the sharpness of the nigh invisible and thin wind des. They were enough to cut enchanted steel easily.


    In response to the iing wine des, she simply held her sword''s hilt and made it rotate clockwise as various small white shes simr to the wind des formed around her and attacked them.


    Many explosions sounded in the hall as the gashes on the grounds and walls grew in numbers. Even the ceiling was affected by it and debris fell in them from above.


    "Truly impressive! But let''s take this outside. We''ll just both be buried in the rocks if we fight here."


    Qian Ru said, looking at her surroundings which was already showing cracks because of their initial sh. After all, they didn''t hold back with the small attacks which were enough to cut even Core Formation Realm practitioners into pieces.


    This was a battle of two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators, who could change thendscape with their will. How could a small hall contain their battle?


    Lan Ming looked at her surroundings and had to agree with Qian Ru. Even if she didn''t die, she would definitely be in trouble with so many rocks falling over her head. After all, they were pretty deep in the underground.


    If they fought, the results would be akin to world copsing on them.


    "Very well. But you don''t expect me to through all those tunnels back just to have a death match with you, right?"


    Lan Ming nodded and asked.


    "You don''t need to worry about that."


    Qian Ru showed a faint smile as she raised both of her hands above her and closed her eyes, muttering some strange words. After a few seconds, she pped her hand.


    For a moment, nothing happened making Lan Ming confused but then the very ground she was standing on began to shake and tremble as if some ancient creature was waking up beneath her feet.


    She frowned and clutched her sword tightly, ready for any cheap trips Qian Ru might show. However, it seemed that she assumed wrong.


    Her eyes widened as she raised her head and looked at the ceiling with utter shock. Before her eyes, the ceiling spilt in two halves and began to grew apart as a enormous inverse chasm opened up in front of her.


    She could see the rocks, the soil, the nts and their roots, small spiritual Creatures hiding deep in the chasm''s wall. It was a mesmerizing yet horrifying sight.


    It was more than a thousand metres long, making Lan Ming realise just what what would happened if they really fought. No wonder Qian Ru didn''t want to go all out here.


    If the whole ground above them fell over them, they wouldn''t survive even if they were in Nascent Soul Realm.


    "Shocked? I was too when I first came here. It''s actually and of wonder here, you''ll experience new wonderful thing everyday."


    Qian Ru smiled and then looked down at Lan Ming.


    "Let''s resume our battle. The oue can only be kill or be killed. Oh yeah, I was the one who sent assassins after Ying Yue so you can try your best to kill me. Haha!"


    Herugh echoed in the hollow hall as she began to flew upwards in the narrow chasm that opened to show the distant sky. Along with her, gusts of wind followed as they brought all the bones from the hill of bones.


    "So, even those are her weapons?"


    Lan Ming whispered under her breath as she also shot towards the surface while avoiding the giant bones of various Spiritual Creatures.


    Getting a little irritated by them, she flicked her fingers as the air around her became sharper and cut anything that dared to block her path. Every bone was cut into many pieces and small ones even turned dust.


    In just a few seconds, both woman reached the surface, showing their insane speed in flight.


    However, what greeted them was a sight to behold. A giant Wolf''s bodyy dead on the ground, along with more than twenty other Spritual Creatures.


    Atop the Wolf''s Giant head, a young man sat with a cigar in his mouth and smoke flowing in the air along the winds.


    His trench coat fluttered in the wind and his demonic mask coupled with the scenery was enough to fill the two women with dread. They could sense the lingering aura of the Nine Spring Wolf and knew it was a Tier 6 Spritual Creature, something that could kill them easily.


    Not only the Wolf, even the other Spiritual Creatures thatypletely dead were enough to give them trouble.


    Shen Yu exhaled, causing smoke to fill his surroundings as he smiled at Lan Ming.


    "Sorry for the...bad sight. I got a little too excited."


    Lan Ming who was still standing rooted to the ground, shook hearing his chilling voice. She had known that her husband was insanely strong, but seeing the sight in front of her, she got a reality check. The sight of his strength had shaken her to the core.


    It wasn''t a bad feeling, but rather a realisation.


    ''Hah! We were really undermining his strength or maybe unconsciously ignoring it considering how good and kind he is.''


    Lan Ming then shook of those thoughts and smiled at Shen Yu.


    "It''s nothing, Master. I actually like this side of yours. Maybe we can all go hunting together one day."


    "That''s a good idea. But, who''s thisdy beside you?"

 Chapter 150: Offer and Threat

    Shen Yu looked at Qian Ru and raised an eyebrow when he sensed how the wind element got attracted to her. It was as if it was a natural thing.


    Lan Ming was going to reply but Qian Ru beat her on that.


    "My name is Qian Ru and I''m an Elder in Assassin Organisation. Just the fact that you''re here in the wilderness filled with horrifying Abominations, I know you''re strong. But I still ask you to not meddle in our fight."


    Shen Yu turned speechless and thought.


    ''Why does she talk like that? Is she some actress of an opera or what?''


    "Master, she''s the one who sent Assassins after Sister Yue''er."


    Lan Ming spoke from the sides, letting him know of Qian Ru''s deeds.


    And as she expected, the burning mes like eyes in the visors of the Demonic mask grew colder and deeper.


    "Is that so? Why don''t you tell me why you did that?"


    Shen Yu asked, looking at Qian Ru with his chilling eyes.


    Although a little afraid, Qian Ru still acted as if she waspletely fine.


    "Truthfully, I didn''t. I just said that to taunt her. I didn''t even know what happened to her. I''m just here in this hideout because this ce is filled with challenges. Even the weakest creatures here are powerful enough to give me trouble. What more do I want?"


    ''She is telling the truth. Well, that''s better. She seems like a woman who wants nothing but encounters with death. Yup, she can be useful.''


    Shen Yu thought, his eyes turning soft. Just for rification, he checked her memories and found that she literally had nothing to do with Ying Yue. She was such a indifferent person that she only got to know of Ying Yue when she was almost been assassinated.


    Lan Ming''s head snapped in Qian Ru''s direction as she gave her a annoyed look, but of course she couldn''t see that because of mask.


    "Hmm, so Ms, Qian Ru, how about you work for me? Your job will be quite the same and you will just need to help us, nothing more."


    Shen Yu smiled and spoke.


    "Though you only have two options. Either die or be helpful for us. I trust my judgement and I can see that you wouldn''t betray us so I''m fine with you being a helper."


    Of course, he didn''tpletely believe in his own words. He knew anyone could betray so he had other ns if she decided to join.


    "I will only listen to someone''s who''s stronger than me. So, how about your subordinate first defeat me? I know I can''t beat you so it really depends. I''m considering your offer though. I don''t want to be under anyone but if this partnership keeps me alive and allows me to fight to my heart''s content, I''m fine with it."


    Qian Ru shrugged, talking in her usual ascent.


    ''She is weird for sure, but will be helpful. She has nothing to do with what Yue''er suffered, atleast not directly.''


    "You aren''t really changing sides. You see, I''m just going to change the leadership of the Assassin Organisation, so if you''re fine with it having a little changed, you can remain there. Of course, if you refuse I''ll kill you."


    Shen Yu jumped down from the Wolf''s Giant head andnded on the ground directly in front of the two women.


    "How about your subordinate defeat me first?"


    Qian Ru asked, after thinking for a few seconds.


    ''Master is still too kind. He is even giving her another chance. What a waste, I wanted to kill her. But she''ll be useful when we''re exploring this area in future.''


    Lan Ming sighed and pointed her sword at Qian Ru as she spoke.


    "Please give us permission, Master."


    "Hmm? Sure."


    Shen Yu looked at the two women, each eyeing each other with deadly looks and shrugged.


    He then waved his hand, making a giant hole beneath the dead bodies of Spiritual Creatures. The bodies dropped in it, disappearingpletely.


    Only the head of the Nine Spring Wolf remained. Shen Yu smiled and jumped on it as he took out a bucket of popcorns, ready to watch the show.


    His fight has already cleared a wide area for the two of them and there was also the formation which kept other spiritual Creatures outside it, so the two women had more than enough area to fight.


    They both were Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators so they could see perfectly in the dark night anyway.


    Then, there was no need for more words as all hell broke loose. The two women separated from each other and threw attacks at each other while forming new ones with each second.


    Qian Ru waved both of her hands, sending hundreds of wind des shooting at Lan Ming who made hundreds of sword shes to contend against the wind des of Qian Ru.


    The two attacks collided with each other, effectively nullifing each other after a small explosion. But because of the sheer number of them, the whole area was filled with explosions.


    Qian Ru grinned as she yed with her fingers, making the hundreds of broken bones of the Spritual Creatures she had killed hover around her. They were all the powerful ones and because of that each and every bone was like a weapon on itself.


    "Haaah!"


    She guided her winds and through them, she controlled all the bones in a perfect coordination and sent them hurling at Lan Ming.


    Lan Ming clicked her tongue, seeing the sky filled with white bones, each having remaining aura of the Spiritual Creatures.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, standing in a silent, rxed posture. Her sword clenched in her right hand as she raised it and sliced at one of the iing bone while also ying with her fingers.


    Something changed around her as a small zone began forming. It was invisible to the naked eyes but a person with good perception would be able to sense the changes around her.


    The first bone was cut in half by the blood red sword as if it wasn''t the bone of a might Spritual Creatures but a soft tofu.


    The blood red sword was something Shen Yu had personally created and given to her, knowing how good she was with the swords.


    It was nothing special and only had two enchantments. One was to make it unbreakable and second was to make it so sharp that it could cut anything.


    Of course, some things changed in the sword during formation but Lan Ming was too weak to use it.


    That was the reason she was able to cut anything so easily. Of course, it involved her skills too as the bones were too many in numbers and too fast. If she did even a slight mistake, the bones could do a lot of damage.


    After the first bone was cut in two pieces, it joined the many bones hovering around and once again joined in line to attack her.


    ''If this doesn''t work then how about this?''


    The zone around her finally formed to its full capabilities when she was busy in deflecting the numerous milky bones.


    She breathed out and opened her eyes, looking directly at Qian Ru. Her posture waspletely rxed and even her hand that held the sword was downwards.


    Qian Ru frowned, as she remembered how some of the bones had turned into dust when she was flying towards the surface.


    ''Something is wrong around her. Only one way to check.''


    Qian Ru pped her hand, as a giant tornado formed before her while the numerous bones shot at Lan Ming. She continued to make the tornado bigger and also kept an eye on Lan Ming.


    And as she guessed, the moment one of the bones reached one meter close to her, it was turned into dust.


    ''So it works perfectly now. In irritation, I used it sub-consciously, but now I can control it far better.''


    Lan Ming smiled, looking at the bone dust flying in the wind. This was something she had been working for many days and had finally seeded.


    The Sword Zone.


    She had created an isted field around her using her Qi and then filled the empty space with uncountable small sword shes. They worked on micro levels and were invisible to the naked eyes.


    However, they were there and if an object came in contact with them, millions of shes would cut it into millions of pieces, which was what happened with the bones.


    She had this idea for a few years but never been able to do it because of the control it needs. Only after she formed a Nascent Soul was she able to practice it.


    Her proficiency in sword intent also helped her a lot.


    But the consumption of Qi in the Sword Zone was a lot and that was why, Lan Ming decided to end it early.


    Qian Ru smiled and said, looking at Lan who was approaching her.


    "Not so easy."

 Chapter 151: Peaceful Death

    Winds howled as a towering tornado formed above the hideout, reaching high up to the skies as if connecting the Earth with the heavens.


    And it just continued to grow as even the vegetation outside the formation was affected.


    Qian Ru grinned, pouring her Qi in the tornado and added her technique in it. The tornado wasn''t just a simple mass of fast moving winds but a deadly butcher destroying everything in its wake.


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes and stopped walking, looking at the giant tornado forming before her. With one nce, she was able to tell its true nature.


    ''First the winds will suck everything in the tornado and then the numerous wind des inside the tornado will turn that into pieces. What a ruthless technique.''


    Lan Ming was truly impressed but that didn''t mean she epted defeat. She just shed a smile and flew towards the tornado, which was in a way working as a shield for Qian Ru.


    If she wanted to reach her, then she needed to deal with the tornado first. And sadly, she had no idea on how to do that.


    She could see the winds cutting everything around her, even ground had so many long pits that it looked like a catastrophe had passed over here.


    The Wind de Tornado was truly a worthy technique for a Nascent Soul Realm.


    Lan Ming didn''t stop for a second and directly jumped into the tornado with her Sword Zone still covering her from every side, effectively working as a shield.


    However, the moment she entered the eye of the Tornado, she felt her Qi reserves draining even more quickly than before.


    ''Hmm, what should I do?''


    However, even under such a circumstances, she was calm and cold-headed as she analysed every detail around, trying to find a solution.


    The tornado was just growing more and more, affected by the environment itself and in no time, it covered the whole area of the formation, destroying everything.


    So, she needed to jump in it anyways. She just did it early before it grew even stronger and destroyed her.


    The numerous wind des collided with the numerous sword shes in the Sword Zone, cancelling each other out which made both women''s Qi reserves low.


    ''How about I try it?''


    Suddenly, an idea came to Lan Ming''s mind which made her eyes shine in excitement. It was a risky idea but she wanted to try it because that was the only way to win, unless she was willing to do an endurance battle with Qian Ru, in which she had an disadvantage.


    She took a deep breath and stood still in the eye of the tornado which had calmer winds but high density of the wind des.


    With her eyes closed, she raised her blood red above her with both hands holding its hilt. She poured her remaining Qi in the sword as she formed another Sword Zone around her sword.


    Not only that, she even poured her sword intent in it, making much more powerful and sharp. White glow shot out from the sword as itpeted with the tornado on which could reach higher.


    ''No! I don''t have enough Qi for this. I can''t form the Sword Zone.''


    Lan Ming gritted her teeth as she focused every once of her concentration on the two sword Zones she had. Just one was enough to make one''s senses a mess and she was handling two simultaneously.


    However, it wasn''t enough as the Sword Zone didn''t form properly on the red sword.


    In a moment of crisis, she made a hasty decision and tried to shift the Sword Zone that was covering her to the red sword.


    Wind des finally began to cut through her defense as the Sword Zone slowly shifted towards the red sword that was glowing pure white.


    The sword aura grew stronger once the Sword Zone mixed with it and the white pir shone even brighter.


    However, the cost of this was many cuts Lan Ming got all over her body, making her clothes bloodied. However, there was a cruel smile behind the demonic mask.


    "Nothing is sharper than me."


    Lan Ming shouted and brought her sword down in a vertical sh. The white pir made up of sword aura and Sword Zone advanced towards the fast moving Tornado and tear it through as if it was a piece of paper.


    In an instant, the towering tornado that shook the earth and touched the clouds high above was cut in half. Wherever the white sh passed, everything stopped, even winds as if some vum was created in the middle, allowing nothing to pass through.


    Qian Ru was observing everything from the sides, and when she saw the white sh, her lips curled upwards as she murmured.


    "Crazy girl!"


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t do anything to defend against it as she was bound in ce because of the tornado. It was dangerous not only to the surroundings but even to herself.


    She just looked at how the white sh got closer and closer until it drowned her vision in a white sh. A pain that she had never felt before assaulted her mind as her whole body was cut into half from head to toe.


    Suddenly, she found herself standing in a strange white space with a man sitting in front of her. She instantly recognised him from his mask and asked.


    "I didn''t die?"


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "Interesting question and yes you did die. But I kept your Soul just in case. I can still revive you but I thought of asking you first."


    Qian Ru''s eyes widened in shock before she sighed and said.


    "I appreciate your offer but I have to refuse. I died in the best battle of my life and nothing is greater for me than that so I will like to die like that."


    "I did expect it. Well, as your wish. Rest in peace."


    Shen Yu sighed.


    "Please tell that girl I enjoyed the fight. I hope I don''t see her on this side anytime soon."


    Qian Ru smiled genuinely as her body began to vanish.


    "I will and don''t worry, you will never see her there."


    "I''m d!"


    With those words, Qian Ru''s soul disappeared from the world to enter the cycle of reincarnation, leaving Shen Yu alone in the white atmosphere.


    Shen Yu looked at nothing and asked.


    "I''m doing good, right?"


    He could have forced Qian Ru and there was no way for her to reset. But he didn''t do that as he didn''t want to impose his will too much on others. If he did, then what was the difference between him and the current rulers?


    If a person wanted to die, then they had every right to do so.


    [I think so? Honestly, master, I would say you can improve in some aspects but from the way things are going, you won''t turn into another tyrant for sure. I just suggest you to take advise from your wives too. They''re intelligent and have seen world more than you, well, atleast this world.


    Anyways, a collective descision can be wrong and may even take time, but it''s better than a decision taken by an individual alone for an entirety of poption.]


    Hearing that, Shen Yu felt a little better as he stood up and said.


    "Thanks, System. And I will remember your advice."


    With that, he disappeared from the white space and in the next moment, he was standing before Lan Ming. He caught her body and smiled.


    He rubbed her head and sent his Qi inside her body, healing all the injuries. She had actually sustained a lot of internal and external wounds because of being stuck inside a terrifying Wind de Tornado and also forming the World Cutting sh or at least that was what Shen Yu named it.


    It put strain on her mind, which caused her to lose consciousness.


    "You can rest now. Others also getting free so we can then go to next base."


    Shen Yu smiled and sent her to a special pocket dimension he had made for such asions. He gentlyid Lan Ming on the bed and set some formation which would help her in recovery.


    After kissing her on forehead, which caused her to unconsciously smile, he left the pocket dimension. However, he didn''t go to the site of destruction but inside the hideout.


    He easily traversed in the tunnels and finally reached the junction where the path went into two tunnels. He raised an eyebrow, detecting Ning Xi''s aura from one of the tunnels and closed his eyes.


    "Hmm, she doesn''t need any help. Now, what about Yue''er?"


    He also sensed Song Junwan but she was just finishing her battle or rather her y. That only left Ying Yue.


    He easily sted the wall, forming a hole and entered it. And the sight that greeted him set his heart on fire. His steps halted as he just looked at the sight with wide eyes.

 Chapter 152: Poison Master

    With a loud boom, the rocks shattered and were sted in different direction. A strange green mist that was filling the hall was set aside by the explosion, revealing a red-haired woman wearing a Demonic mask.


    Ning Xi looked at her hands and narrowed her eyes.


    ''Good thing I already had my Golden Body activated otherwise this poison would have entered my body. It''s a dangerous one.''


    Suddenly, she heard something crashing against the floor and turned her head, only to see the path she came from blocked by the debris fallen from above.


    She sighed.


    "Aye! So, care to introduce yourself? Mr.or Mrs. Fart smeller?"


    "Hehe, your body can actually resist My Tofin Poison Mist. Good good, I will have more to study after I take your body."


    A creepyugh came from her sides, forcing her to turn her head. A man sat on the floor, with his lower body nowhere to be seen. He also had the usual Assassin Organisation''s mask on.


    Around him, a thickyer of green mist floated, encasing him in the middle. A deathly aura spread out in the whole hall with him being at the centre.


    ''A poison Master, huh. This could be a bit tricky.''


    Ning wore her ck gloves which Shen Yu had given her and smiled behind the mask. The gloves were nothing special and only had one enchantment¡ªunbreakble.


    And that was she needed. She was sure she could beat as long as she had these gloves on.


    She then stepped forward, causing the ground to shrink underground and reveal a thin vine filled with thorns. The thorns had a special liquid dripping from them.


    Ning Xi instantly jumped back when the vine shot towards her. Knowing that the ground could be filled with such dangerous vines, she just hovered in the air as she tried to look for the Poison master.


    However, the mist was too dense and that caused the visibility to be very low. It also contained strange which restricted Spirit Sense to be spread out.


    Ning Xi stood in the air,pletely calm. Her breaths were getting slower and slower as she tried to inhale the air as less as she could.


    ''My body is actively making the anti bodies for the poison and solving it. However, due to being poison refined by a Nascent Soul Realm expert, my Qi is getting consumed at an higher rate.''


    Ning looked at her hand clenched her fist, knowing that the more she dyed, the less her chances of winning would be. So, without waiting for even a second she dives down towards the group.


    Just then, several green vines came out from the ground and shot towards the iing red haired devil. However, the vibes were too slow and even with they tried to work together to bind Ning Xi, they failed.


    She easily moved through the small gaps and reached the ground. With her hand streched back, she grinned and shouted.


    "Heavenly Fist Of Destruction!!"


    Her fist was instantly engulfed in a mass of strange purple glow which made the surroundings tremble slightly. The Green mist scattered away, making a room for Ning Xi to take breaths.


    However, she simply ignored the opportunity and punched the ground with a crazed look in her eyes. The fist arrived at the jagged terrain with the sonic boom and was going to hit it but out of nowhere, the ground below her opened her.


    A long thick branch of a tree rising from the crack met the iing fist of Ning Xi and was instantly obliterated. The whole branch was smashed and the liquid on it, flew in the air due to the impact.


    Nheless, Ning Xi didn''t care about it and simply pushed her fist more and mmed it on the ground, making a earth Shattering impact.


    With a loud boom, the whole ground cracked like a spider web and the nearby area of Ning Xi was sunken deep in the Earth.


    The waves of outburst also cleared away a major part of the green mist, which was once again beginning to fill up.


    Ning Xi took advantage of it and inhaled hurriedly. She stood at the centre of the pit and looked around, trying to find the Poison master.


    ''Interesting! You''re too powerful for your own realm. Hmm, your body is good.''


    The voice once again resounded but Ning Xi didn''t care about it because she sensed two presences in the hall when the mist was cleared away.


    One was obviously the Poison master but second one was different and it had a very dangerous presence. Although it wasn''t to the level of dread she felt when facing with the ck Knight, Ning Xi still had a feeling that the second presence was troublesome.


    Her scalp suddenly went numb as her sensed tingled, which made her jump to the sides. The next moment, the pit where she was standing a second ago was sted even further which made the whole hall shook.


    Debris from above and the ceiling felt as if it would copse any time.


    ''If this shit falls on me, I''m dead. Fuck whoever is here. I''m killing it.''


    Ning Xi who had nned to have fun in the starting dropped the matter as she knew that if she continued to y around, the whole cave might copse on her. It simply couldn''t stand her might.


    She looked around at the Green Mist, which was probably the most annoying thing in the battle as she needed to constantly motioner it, and a maddening glint passed in her eyes.


    ''Hehe, master has taught me very well how to suck things.''


    With a wide grin on her face, she flew upwards while dodging the vines and stopped at a certain altitude. Then, she opened her mouth and began inhaling the mist.


    It could be dangerous but she knew she would survive and would be in a state of fighting so she didn''t care about the consequences.


    Her suction power was great as a small vortex formed before her mouth and began to suck the air around her at an insane rate.


    "H-Hey! You shouldn''t inhale that. Don''t do that."


    A panicked voice sounded as the green mist in the hall began to thin out. The poison Master tried to increase the amount of Green Mist but Ning Xi''s mouth was like a ck hole that devoured everything.


    A sudden sense of crises washed over Ning Xi who without even thinking for a second, kicked the empty air beneath her. However, it was as if she stepped on a solid ground and bounced off.


    Ning Xi didn''t stop her suction as she continued to suck more and more mist, while also focusing on the creature that attacked her.


    It was a twenty metres long as two metres high snake, madepletely out of a strange purple substance that shone even in the green mist, which was already so thin that Ning Xi could see the walls.


    ''Ah! So it''s the poison that was giving me rms, not the creature itself.''


    She wanted to find the Poison master but the serpent was once upon her. Knowing that she couldn''t stop the suction and that the poison of the serpent was too dangerous, Ning Xi continued to fly around the hall as it continued to get thrashed and destroyed.


    In a matter of seconds, the whole hall was filled with craters and even the walls were effected. Fortunately, the green mist was no more.


    Ning Xi finally stopped her suction and burped, releasing fumes of a green substance. She looked at the serpent once againing at her with its mouth wide open and smiled.


    "I couldn''t fight you because some reason, not because I''m weak."


    She once again coated her fist with the purple glow and punched at the serpent while yelling.


    "Heavenly Fist Of Destruction!!!"


    The punch collided and produced a heavy impact which made the serpent burst into a liquid that spead all over the door and began to fill up the cracks and pits.


    However, it also caused the ceiling which was barely maintaining itselfe down.


    Not wasting a single moment of time, Ning dashed towards the small tunnel she came from and just made it in time. Behind her, the whole hall copsed producing a thunder book and sending shockwaves everywhere.


    However, Ning Xi''s focus was on something else or rather someone else. She stood in the tunnel, with both of her paths blocked. But she wasn''t alone as a man stood near to the blocked wall.


    He turned his head and shivered as he tried to plead.


    "P-please spare me. I''ll of your use."


    Ning Xi wanted to talk but realised something as she signalled the Poison master and puked. A strange beautiful green pearl fell on the ground from her mouth.


    Ning Xi wiped her mouth and smiled.


    "Ah! That felt better. So, what were you saying Mr. Fast smeller? Anything to convince me?"

 Chapter 153: Unfair World

    A few minutes earlier....


    Loudughter filled the hall as Bian Lu stood beside the dead body of Ying Yue, having finally achieved something he had been trying for years.


    "Haha! Being a prodigy means nothing when you lie there,pletely dead."


    He was so happy and dropped his guards, knowing that his target was dead. However, it was a mistake on his part. His ears perked up as he sensed movements behind him.


    Before he could react, a dagger cane out of his chest. His body staggered forward as he looked in horror at the dagger and then at Ying Yue, his hand shivering as he felt his body getting weaker.


    Ying Yue who was apparently dead, opened her eyes and turned her head towards Bian Lu, looking at him with her emotionless eyes.


    Her body twitched as she tried to stand up, but still struggling because of the wounds. Her focus shifted from Bian Lu, who was already on the ground with his body barely alive, towards her body.


    It was a mistake.


    A hand shot out in the darkness and clutched Ying Yue''s neck in a tight grip. Her eyes widened as she rolled her eyes to look at her sides, where Bian Lu''s body was slowly dissolving in a pool of darkness.


    Her vision finally registered a silhouette of Bian Lu who was standing in front of her, stretching his hand towards her neck. A mocking voice left the wooden mask.


    "Heh, did you really think these tricks would work on me? You should know me better than this, but I guess the arrogance of being a genius get to your head."


    "Indeed, I should have known you better."


    A cold familiar voice sounded.


    Bian Lu''s scalp went numb as he dropped Ying Yue and turned around but it was already toote. He had heard the voice but Ying Yue''s lips didn''t move.


    But even as he realised what probably had happened, a dagger coated with a strange thick dark liquid prated his light armour and came out from the other side.


    His mask dropped on the ground, revealing a hideous man,pletely bald and with scars and burnt mark all over the face. He coughed, as blood leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    Ying Yue kicked his body, while taking out her dagger. She looked coldly at her former tutor and scoffed.


    "You look more ugly without that mask."


    Bian Lu clutched his chest, where a deep hole was. His eyes roamed to his sides and found the Ying Yue he had killed dissolving in shadows. In just a moment, he understood everything.


    A self deprecatedugh left his mouth.


    "Haha! So, I''m even dying because my opponent is too much of a genius. She just copied my own techniqe like it''s nothing."


    He felt miserable and angry. He looked at the ceiling and wanted to curse heaven for making such an unfair world. He coughed even more blood, as he chuckled.


    "I worked harder than anyone, but look how I''m dying. Someone learned the technique I took years to learn in just a few minutes."


    Ying Yue walked closer to Bian Lu and spoke.


    "The world is unfair and there is nothing you can do about it. I would have died here if I couldn''tprehend the Shadow Clone technique in time. Anyways, you have my thanks for giving me the legacy, I''ll use it well and attain it''s peak."


    "And you have my thanks for killing me."


    Bian Lu closed his eyes, as if waiting for his death.


    Ying Yue looked at him and threw her dagger at his forehead, impaling his dead and killing him.


    And this was the sight Shen Yu when he entered the hall. A dark room with barely illumination and Ying Yue''s cold eyes staring at the corpse lying on her feet.


    Shen Yu''s eyes were instantly filled with awe as he thought.


    ''Wow! Who''s this cool guy?''


    [Master, that''s your wife.]


    ''Oh yeah!''


    [..]


    He could feel his heart racing as he smiled and thought.


    ''How many times will I fall for her?''


    However, then he noticed her body swaying so he instantly teleported beside her and caught her before she could fall.


    Ying Yue went on alert, feeling movements behind her but then the all familier manly scent entered her nose, making her calm. She smiled and leaned backwards as two strong hands enveloped her in a warm hug.


    "You okay?"


    Shen Yu asked, as he began healing the minor wounds she had.


    "Yes, just the mental exhaustion."


    Ying Yue sighed while rubbing her forehead.


    "It''s fine. Everyone is done here so you cane take rest."


    Shen Yu rubbed her head and smiled.


    "I''ll be fine, Master. It''s not the first time I pushed myself so by the time we attack the second base, I will be back to my prime."


    Ying Yue took off her mask and raised her head, showing a smile to Shen Yu.


    "Hmm, we''ll be attacking the Main Base directly. From what I have discovered, the diviner of the Assassin Organisation told all the elders that a cmity is upon them so all the elders went to the Main Base."


    Shen Yu also took off his mask and put it in his storage ring.


    The two began to walk past the corpse of Bian Lu as Ying Yue spoke.


    "That''s even better. Dealing with the Elders is most important and if we can get them on our side, it''ll be even more easy. Some of them are good enough to be left alive but some needs to die."


    Shen Yuughed.


    "Haha, you can do as you please. You have my back. By the way, how did your battle go?"


    Ying Yue remembered her battle and a sigh left her mouth.


    "It is...plicated. He was actually my former tutor who forced his legacy upon me. I hated him from the core for all the things he did to me, but now that I''ve killed him, I don''t know how to feel."


    "Revenge is like that. Sometimes it''s satisfying and sometimes it leaves you empty. You''re just in middle, mostly because of your past feeling. Just take your time and you''ll be fine."


    Shen Yu looked at her eyes and put his hand on her head.


    "I''ll do that. By the way, he didn''t actually send assassin, after me. So, it was probably the old hag but I also doubt it. Sfe is too prideful for that so it is most likely those Elders sitting in the main base."


    Ying Yue enjoyed the pats and said.


    "You''re right. I did meet the old hag you mentioned and she didn''t send the assassins but some of the Elders put the suggestions and others agreed, since they had no reason to object it. We''ll deal with them."


    Shen Yu spoke, as they finally reached the hole he created in the tunnel.


    They crossed it and found Song Junwaning out with a satisfying look on her face. She had also dismissed her mask and was now skipping over to the duo. Her clothes werepletely clean as if she had not battled 12 Foundation Realm Cultivators at all.


    Shen Yu finally released Ying Yue, sensing that she was fine now and looked at Song Junwan who had presented her head forward.


    He shook his head with a smile on his face and patted her head, as her soft ck hairs crucled around his fingers.


    "How did you battle go, Sister Song?"


    Ying Yue smiled and asked.


    "Better than nothing, I guess. They were just some kids so I yed with them a little and then finished them off. How about you?"


    Song Junwan spoke, still enjoying the pats.


    "I actually learned a new techniques while battling my opponent. Although it will still take some time before I can properly use it in a battle, it''s potential is very high so I''m happy. I actually used it to catch him off guard since he never lowers his guard."


    Ying Yue smiled, remembering her battle. It had taken a lot of her to make that possible. She needed to make a clone and change it with her body.


    Since she was still very new in it, it was very tough and risky as if she failed, that n wouldn''t work and Bian Lu would also get alert.


    She had made everything ordingly and executed it to finest, which earned her the results. She had thrown the dagger at shadow clone, knowing what it was. Bian Lu was a cautious person and she knew he wouldn''t expose himself even when he sees her dead.


    So, she threw her dagger at him, making him believe that she was actually using flying dagger technique which he had taught her. And that was how he had exposed his real self and she didn''t miss the opportunity.


    As she was recounting her battle to Song Junwan and Shen, their partner came from the other tunnel with a small..man?.. walking behind her.

 Chapter 154: Calamity

    While Shen Yu was busy with finishing off the Assassin Organisation with some of his wives, his other partners were busy in the Sect.


    Qing Zhiyan and Xiao Lan sat in the small hut on the shore of theke, conversing on random topic. They had just finished their session of meditation so now they were taking a rest.


    "This ce is just wonderful!"


    Qing Zhiyan took a deep breath and smiled in bliss.


    "I know, right? This is actually the ce I had my awakening. You see that centre Ind, I was sitting there!"


    Xiao Lan was more than happy to share things with her new sister. For some, she liked her a lot even though they only met for a short while.


    With face full of smiles, she continued.


    "In fact, the water of theke isn''t water but liquified Qi of he environment. It''s very docile and I''m sure you have noticed it too. Because of all these factors, I was able to form a perfect foundation."


    Hearing her words, Qing Zhiyan''s eyes widened as she asked.


    "You have a perfect foundation? You''re joking, right?"


    Xiao Lan''s smile grew wider on that.


    "Hehe, of course I have. But i would have certainly failed without master''s gift."


    "Ah! So Master helped you. What gift was it that allowed you to have Perfect Foundation?"


    Qing Zhiyan asked, having a realisation.


    "Hehe, you see, before the awakening me and my sister''s had a few wild days with Master in which he filled us with his heavenly serum. Ah! I''m already feeling hot remembering that."


    Xiao Lan licked her lips as she put her leg over another and grinded slightly.


    "Um, is it really that good?"


    Qing Zhiyan asked, having redness on her cheeks and neck. She would have to do the same one day so she was really curiousm. Did it really feel that good as others mentioned?


    "Of course, it is. Believe me, Sister Qing but I have never felt anything like that. It''s the best thing...."


    Qing Zhiyan looked at Xiao Lan rambling about the usefulness of having sex and grew even more curious. However, then her eyes fluttered and her head snapped in a certain direction.


    Xiao Lan instantly noticed her unusual reaction and narrowed her eyes. But then she felt dread wash over her as her muscles stiffened and she couldn''t even move properly.


    ''W-What is this? Is someone attacking our Sect? No, that''s impossible.''


    She closed her eyes and spread her Divine Sense to look for clues. Soon, she understood the reason behind the dreadful feeling and frowned.


    ''A cmity is walking towards us.''


    "Sister Xiao..."


    Qing Zhiyan muttered, feeling a strange feeling due to her eyes. She didn''t know what happened but knew something terrible wasing close to her. Her chest felt heavy and her handa trembled.


    There was no change in environment, though. Both women just reacted strongly because of their special things.


    Xiao Lan stood up, her eyes turning serious as she said.


    "Let''s go."


    "But what do we do now? Even Master isn''t here."


    Qing Zhiyan''s voice was weak. She had never experienced something like this. Even when she watched her own death, she didn''t feel this much terror. It was as if someone was slowly squeezing her heart.


    "You''re forgetting who Master is."


    Xiao Lan chuckled, being rxed as she patted Qing Zhiyan to give her support. She had a Divine Soul which was connected with the world so she could sense danger approaching or other beings enforcing their will on the world.


    And just now, she had felt a terrible abomination whose presence bent the world around it approaching the Sect. She was scared as she was no match for it, but it wasn''t like they were powerless.


    Although Qing Zhiyan was still scared, she decided to trust Xiao Lan.


    Together, they left theke which reflected the bright moon on its surface. Suddenly, the surface of the water rippled as a giant eye of creature formed.


    The eye looked at the same direction Qing Zhiyan and looked for a while before diving back in the water. If one was present to watch the eyes, then they would have seen pure disappointment in it.


    Xiao Lan knew they were running out of the time so she directly headed towards the Library. Her hand held Qing Zhiyan''s hand as she dragged her to the Library with her.


    Reaching the library, Xiao Lan took a deep breath and stopped. Even now, she felt nervous to enter the library. Even the being that was approaching them didn''t make Xiao Lan so much nervous and fearful.


    Qing Zhiyan who had not visited the Library and didn''t know about it''s truth got confused and asked.


    "Why did you bring me to the Library? Is there any expert here?"


    "Sort of..."


    Xiao Lan mumbled, remembering how weak she felt when she first met Li Xue. Unlike Shen Yu, Li Xue didn''t hide her powers so she knew how powerful she was.


    ''Even if I was in my prime, she would have thrashed me easily. What a freak but she''s the only one who could us now. There is the formation but who knows what Tier that big guy is.''


    Xiao Lan sighed.


    ''Besides, we need to deal with it anyways. If it continues the path it''s going, then the whole Qing Empire would get destroyed.''


    After making up her mind, Xiao Lan entered the Library and headed directly towards the ce Li Xue usually stayed.


    Qing Zhiyan followed her with a curious look on her face. In a few seconds, they reached the area which has a big ss window and tables before it.


    On the window, a ethereal beauty sat with her long green hair cascading down on her shoulders. As always, she wore schrs robes but that just made her look like a goddess.


    Qing Zhiyan was stunned but then felt all of her tensed muscles rxing as her raging emotions also calmed down. It was sofortable, peaceful and good.


    However, for some reason she still kept a part of her consciousness that knew what and how this was happening, which chilled her.


    Li Xue looked at the moon and asked, without turning to look at them.


    "Is it rted to that small bug?"


    "Yes, Sister Li."


    Xiao Lan''s lips twitched hearing how Li Xue just called a abomination a bug. But she understood her too. For Li Xue, it was just another bug.


    "Master won''t be happy if it does damage in themon mortal popce so I''ll interfere this time. However, you guys need to be strong fast. The times are changing and a cmity is approaching this world."


    Li Xue then finally turned towards them and smiled.


    "It would create chaos. But remember, Chaos isn''t a pit, Chaos is adder."


    She jumped down from the window and continued.


    "I can''t see future even though I am the embodiment of knowledge. All because of how the future is. It''s unpredictable and you two should know this better than anyone. But I can predict things based on past and that tells me a cmity is approaching the world."


    She waved her hand as many circles with green glow appeared beneath their feet, having many Runes on them


    "The appearance of such anomolies just proves my thesis right. The Qing Empire had never suffered from higher Tier Spiritual Creatures as they don''te here. But it''s happening now. So, I''ll warn you, be prepared."


    With those words, the circle beneath them glowed and the next second, the three disappeared from there.


    ...


    High above the dense forests, the trio of Xiao Lan, Qing Zhiyan and Li Xue. And one thing instantly attracted their attention.


    In the distance, they could see a mass of darkness approaching them. The darkness was so great that even the clouds were affected.


    "What is that?"


    Qing Zhiyan asked, feelingpletely calm despite looking at a higher Tier Spiritual Creature.


    "Just a random bug!"


    Li Xue said as he raised her hand towards the mass of darkness direction and clenched it.


    The mass of darkness suddenly began to contort and in now time at all, it disappearedpletely as if it never existed in the first ce.


    Qing Zhiyan clutched her chest, as she felt the strange feeling of terror going away.


    While Xiao Lan just sighed as she already expected something like this.


    Li Xue turned towards them and said.


    "I will help you and other ten women to get stronger. I don''t want you all to rely on Master so much. He''s also a human and actually very broken so it would be good if you made him proud a d happy."


    "Is there even a need to say this? He''s our husband, Sister Li. We would do our best to ovee this."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and bowed. However, Li Xue stopped her and shook her head.


    "There is no need for that. I''m just a mere servent. Let''s go, I''ll give you something good."

 Chapter 155 Wholesome

    155 Wholesome


    At the top of the Seven-Story Pagoda, a scene of wholesomeness could be seen as Shen Yu patted his partner''s head. He had a warm smile on his face as he looked at the two of them.


    The battles of Lan Ming and Ying Yue were intense and even though the two women wanted to continue their mission, he ordered them to take some rest first.


    That was why, both women had their head ced in Shen Yu''sp as he patted their head while asionally ying with their hair.


    His other two wives were sleeping behind him on the bed, taking in a short nap before they depart to deal with the main base of the Assassin Organisation.


    One of their base, which was very important to them, had already fallen under Divine Harem Sect''s control. After dealing with everyone, there was only Poison Master left so Shen Yu left him incharge of that particr base for some time.


    It was a ancient hideous harbouring many secrets so he would visit itter to check anyway. He just needed someone there to check on the formations.


    After that, he has brought his wives back in the sect for some rest. He had also asked system to make the time slower so they didn''t waste much time.


    That was why they werezing around and recovering their strength to the peak.


    Shen Yu didn''t need rest as he only had one fight which was too exciting that he wanted more. So, he didn''t really feel exhausted.


    "I''m really blessed!"


    Shen Yu muttered with a smile on his face as he tugged a strand of soft ck hair behind Ying Yue''s ears, who just slightly whimpered in her sleep.


    She was a assassin and would have her guards even while sleeping but around Shen Yu, she waspletely defenseless. Just this showed the trust, love and respect she had for Shen Yu.


    Lan Ming was the first to wake up as she was sleeping for far longer than others. She yawned and groggily opened her eyes, only to see a handsome face close to her face.


    She smiled and greeted.


    "Morning, Master. Did I miss the fun?" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Shen Yu chuckled softly, still having her head in hisp.


    "Not really. Since others were also a little exhausted, I brought everyone back to the Sect to have some rest. We''ll continue the mission once you''re all back in peak condition."


    Lan Ming nodded, not surprised by Shen Yu''s actions as that was just how he was. He would always put his wives above everything.


    Although reluctant, Lan Ming still sat up and ruffled her hairs before making them into a proper bun. She noticed her bodypletely healed and knew it was her Master who did it, so she wasn''t surprised on that.


    "What happened exactly?"


    Hearing her question, Shen Yu understood what she meant and began to exin the things happened at the hideout.


    After learning everything, Lan Ming sighed.


    "I see. I''m sorry, Master. I should have held back in thest strike. She was a good women and could have been very helpful."


    "It''s fine. It was her choice and I respect that. Beside, she asked me to tell you that she enjoyed the battle a lot and it was an honor for her to die in such way."


    Shen Yu waved his waved his hand dismissively as he continued to pat Ying Yue''s head.


    Their conversation woke up the women sleeping behind them as Song Junwan looked up and down at Lan Ming before her face bloomed into a beautiful smile.


    "Master told us about your battle, Ming''er. Congrattions."


    They continued to chat about random topics as Shen Yu even brought tea and breakfast to them. Although, they were a little weirded out by eating breakfast at night, the food was too delicious to ignore.


    By the time the five of them were ready to set out, they had already spent more than five hours in thepany for each other. They didn''t really do anything and simply enjoyed the warmth each other gave.


    Moments like this reminded all of them that they were a family, which made them appreciate each other even more.


    The bond between them was too strong and the trust they possessed on each other was to such level that even if heavens meddled, they wouldn''t lose the trust.


    Shen Yu whistled as he looked at his wives who had changed into a matching ck trench coat like his. The trench coat snuggled against their curves, making them even more pronounce instead of hiding it. After all, he had carefully selected them.


    Combined with their Demonic mask, they looked like Goddess of death whom people would give their lives willingly.


    The four women eyed each other before dismissing their masks. They grinned at each it and gave a thumbs up to show their opinion.


    They turned their attention towards Shen Yu, who was just looking at them with his head ced on his palm. Thedies obviously recognised the lecherous gaze and chuckled, unting their curves even more.


    Song Junwan looked at her trench coat and smiled as she spoke.


    "Master, what are these clothes? They''re so cool!"


    Otherdies also voiced out their happiness.


    "Yup, these look so cool. If you had given me earlier, I would have teased the whole Coliseum."


    "The ck colour and the light weight along with thefort it gives, it''s just perfect."


    "Hmm, I wonder if being naked in just this would entice master more?"


    Hearing thest remark from Lan Ming, thedies grew curious as a glint passed in their eyes.


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and stopped them before they could anything. As much as he appreciated that thought and would definitely like to see it, they had other things to do.


    "Alright, stop messing around. This is just a casual wear from my hometown. I just thought they were cool since I often saw them in movies and shows."


    Lan Ming tilted her head, showing an innocent look which was too adorable for others.


    "Movies? Shows? Wait, your hometown?"


    Hearing her words, everyone realised they didn''t really know anything about Shen Yu''s background. He himself was reluctant to tell because of how good his past life was. He even wanted to forget it, in a way. Others while didn''t ask for various reasons.


    Shen Yu sighed as he facepalmed.


    ''What a good man I am. Just today I was feeling hurt because Xi''er didn''t share her past with me and here I''m hiding basically everything from them. What a jerk!''


    He shook his head and said.


    "You just reminded me I didn''t really tell you about my past. Well, I don''t have any problems sharing it but there are some things I can''t share with you, so I hope you guys understand."


    He was obviously referring to the system and everything rted to it. He didn''t know why but he had a feeling he shouldn''t do that.


    [Thank you, Master.]


    ''Mention not, my freindo.''


    Thedies became curious and gathered around Shen Yu, clearly having interest in his past. He was their husband and if they knew his past, they would understand each other better which would strengthen their rtionship.


    As for him hiding something....


    "Don''t wordy, Master. We will be happy with whatever you share with us."


    ...they didn''t give a shit about it. They knew one thing for sure and it was that Shen Yu didn''t have a good life. Not to mention there were many things of top weak people shouldn''t know of.


    After all, there were Spritual Creatures who could take over someone''s body just because they uttered it''s name so anything was possible. Knowing too much while being weak was just invitation to death.


    Shen was grateful for their understanding and began to recount how the Earth was. How some mortal people lived and how humans there weren''t much different from this worlds in nature.


    Since they had time, he exined to them about many things with excitement clearly written on his face. No matter how trashy he lived, Earth held a special ce in his heart.


    Those days of living like a rat wouldn''t lower his opinion of Earth.


    "Wow! The mortals of your world are so capable, Master."


    "Indeed. Who could have thought that mortals would create weapons which could kill millions of people in one go?"


    "That''s a ridiculous level of power. Even I can''t do that, despite being in Nascent Soul Realm. I might be able to level up a small city but a big city housing millions? I doubt it."


    Thedies began to chatter, shocked at the progress mere mortals have made. The world of Cultivators obviously looked down on mortals but now they knew the potential those mortals had.


    If given enough time, they might even make a weapon capable of killing Tier 6 Spritual Creatures.


    That was a horrifying thought.


    Thedies gulped down but then remembered the details of movies and shows.


    "Master, can we watch these movies you speak of? It sounds interesting."


    "Sure!"

 Chapter 156 Four Nascent Soul Realm Experts

    156 Four Nascent Soul Realm Experts


    Shen Yu spent three more hours with his wives in the Seven Story Pagoda, watching a movie named Interster. It was his favourite movie so even though he was tempted to pull out a romance movie, he shown them the wonders of outer world.


    Of course, he made a theatre in the pagoda as he knew they would be spending more time there. It was a good source of entertainment and he definitely wanted his wives to see the wonders of modern world.


    After all, the technology in this world was weirdly advanced yet backwards at the same time.


    Finally, after three hours of watching, the group came out of the theatre, conversing about their new experience and especially about the movie.


    "Wow! I didn''t know we could actually record like this and watchter."


    "Indeed! I felt like it was happening right in front of my eyes."


    "But the movie was also brilliant, don''t you think?"


    "Indeed, but the things shown in it are bizzare and fictional?"


    "Master, are those things real? They left their world and even that...ck hole."


    Shen Yu was speechless. If Earth''s people saw the cultivation world, they would call it fictional and here, the people of cultivation world were saying the same after watching a flim from Earth.


    However, he wasn''tpletely sure about the existence of ck hole even though there were proofs.


    ''Oii! Do they really exist?''


    [Of course, they do. The universe or rather the world Earth belonged is different so it''s structure is different. This is just another universe so the realms and everything works differently here.]


    ''Hmm? So if I try to break through the atmosphere...''


    [You''ll encounter a ceiling and if you pass through that then you''ll reach the Divine Realm.]


    ''What about after Divine Realm?''


    [It''s hard to say but I guess the Divine Realm itself is a universe so to surpass it is basically going above that level. Weird things once you reach that level so I would rather keep my mouth shut.]


    ''I see. Thanks.''


    He turned towards his wives, taking out of his mask.


    "Of course, they are. You''re all weak now but when you''re strong, I''ll take you to show everything."


    Listening to that, their eyes burned with mes of determination, which surprised Shen Yu. He didn''t think the movie would motivate them so much. But then again, even he wanted to explore space and see ck hole.


    ''I will see itter.''


    "Aye! Because of this movie I forgot to tell you about my life and only told about my home. Let''s deal with with this first and I''ll tell youter."


    Shen Yu held the urge to facepalm and said.


    Ning Xi shrugged, already satisfied with what she had seen.


    "It''s alright, Master. We''re already too astonished by seeing the capabilities of mundane humans so it''s better we hear your storyter."


    Ying Yue suddenly remembered hearing that and asked, looking at Ning Xi.


    "By the way, when is your little sistering?"


    Ning Xi sighed as a resigned look appeared on her face.


    "She got a little busy so I thought of calling her over once this matter is over."


    Shen Yu pped his hand to get their attention.


    "Let''s focus on matters on hand first. So, I already know a few things about the Assassin Organisation through the help of Qian Ru, who was an Elder in Assassin Organisation. She was also one of their four Nascent Soul Realm experts."


    Song Junwan was surprised hearing that.


    "They have so many Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators?"


    Ying Yue nodded.


    "There is a reason they are the biggest organisation in the Empire. Each and every Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator is important. The Major Sects also don''t say anything to them because of this. If they decided to side with any other Major Sect, it would create a huge imbnce."


    Shen Yu nodded, agreeing with her assessment. There were only around 100 Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators in the whole Empire with majority being from the Major Sects and the Empire itself.


    There were roughly the same number of Nascent Soul Realm experts in the Major Sects and Empire, which keeps the bnce. But if one sided gained advantage of four additional Nascent Soul Realm experts, it would be disastrous and create imbnce.


    Lan Ming sighed, remembering the rtionship between the Major Sects and the Empire.


    "The only way they can eradicate the Assassin Organisation for good is by joining hands and that''s impossible. All five hate each other''s guts, which is also the reason for the making of Heavenly Sect Federation."


    Ning Xiughed.


    "Haha, and our Sect already has two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators and counting me, we have three. Damn we''ve got a good number."


    Shen Yu got a little confused as he thought of something and asked.


    "By the way, Xi''er, what if you advance to Nascent Soul Realm? I doubt the Major Sects would be happy by letting you neutral?"


    Ning Xi nodded.


    "Yes, once someone in the Heavenly Sect Federation reaches the Nascent Soul Realm, they can be the director of Heavenly Sect Federation. However, it''s just on the surface. They would need to choose a Sect before they could even breakthrough."


    Her brows knitted together as she continued.


    "They keep an eye on everyone with potential and force us to choose between the Major Sects. If we keep refusing to be neutral, then they would simply stop our advancement using various methods. So yeah, unless one is from a Major Sect, they would never let a neutral Nascent Soul Realm rise."


    She clicked her tongue, remembering something.


    "That is one of the reasons I just stayed in Green Silk Town to protect. I would rather stay here forever then submit to those hypocrites."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly, remembering how much she hated the Major Sects, especially because of them being outsiders.


    "What about other Sects?"


    Lan Ming chose to answer him.


    "The sects are technically under them anyways so it doesn''t matter unless they produce many Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators. Buts that''s too rare to actually happen." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shen Yu nodded. Reaching Nascent Soul Realm in the Qing Empire was very difficult so getting many Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators from one sect was nigh impossible.


    "Hmm, anyways, back to topic. They currently three Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators as their Head Elder and a bunch of Core Formation Realm Cultivators. But there is a small problem."


    Ying Yue narrowed her eyes, as she remembered the rumours about the Main Base of Assassin Organisation.


    Shen Yu waved his hand as the map of Qing Empire appeared as a hologram in front of them. With the Mighty Hollow Mountains streching in South and East, and endless sea in North and West, the Qing Empire was truly locked.


    Shen Yu zoomed in a location close to the area which wasn''t far away from the Capital City of the Qing Empire and smiled.


    "Those bastards are really shrewd. They have actually made a Tier 2 Sect as their Main Base. While the Sect works normally on surface, the underground of it is the base of the Assassin Organisation."


    "Does that mean all the sect is involved?"


    Shen Yu shook his head.


    "Of course not. Only the upper echelon knows of this and the disciples are all innocent. They don''t even know what kind of Sect they are in."


    Ning Xi was impressed as shemented.


    "They''re really something. With this, even if the Federation suspected something, they can''t do anything since it''s a normal Sect anyways. Not to mention, they''re very close to the capital. Their meaning is clear."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "So, the n is very simple. We just storm the undergroundyer of Red Swan Sect. Since I don''t want to causemotion in the sect, I''ll teleport everyone there to the Hideout back in the hollow mountains. What was it called again? Senter Valley base, right?"


    Getting Ying Yue''s confirmation, Shen Yu continued.


    "We''ll first try to convince them to submit. If they didn''t, we''ll just have to beat some sense in them. Of course, the Elders who ordered Yue''s assassination will be executed."


    Song Junwan licked her lips and asked.


    "Master, some of the. Will surely resist so can we have the fun? I didn''t feel my blood boiling back in the Senter Valley base."


    Shen Yu looked at her and then at others. He could see that they agreed so he shrugged.


    "Sure. I had intention of that, that''s why I''ll be teleporting everyone in different base."


    He then looked at everyone and smiled.


    "So, are you ready?"


    The four women in ck trench coat nodded as a demonic mask materialized on their faces, giving them a chilly look.


    Shen Yu chuckled and also put on his mask before sweeping his hand in the air. The ck mist rose and took them to the main base of the Assassin Organisation.


    The Red Swan Sect.

 Chapter 157 Offer

    157 Offer


    The Red Swan Sect was shrouded in darkness, only illuminated by the variousmps hung all across the sect. Various disciples stood as guard, looking in the eternal darkness of night.


    Somehow, the dark clouds had covered the whole sky and the moon had hidden behind them, making the night darker.


    Under the magnificent buildings of the Sect, a whole necropolis was made. In one of the rooms of this necropolis, a small meeting was taking ce.


    Around a circr table, a total of Ten individual sat as they listened to the conversation of the three Head Elders, who were sitting at some distance from others.


    One of the Head Elder, adorning a red coloured wooden mask gazed at the Elders of the Assassin Organisation and asked in a cold voice.


    "Did any of you reveal the location of here?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A woman sitting across him chuckled softly and said.


    "Snake, you should know better that they can''t do that even if they wanted."


    The Head Elder with the codename Snake nodded in understanding as he found her words true.


    "But Vanish, then howe the cmity is going toe to us? Not many know about our main base and everyone who knows can''t talk about it."


    Vanish shrugged.


    "If it''s a cmity that could threaten us then I''m sure whatever it is have means to reach us."


    Snakes mmed the table in frustration. No matter how much he thought, he couldn''t understand how the cmity would struck them. He nned to ask the diviner to divine one more time but she already fell unconscious so he couldn''t even ask her.


    All they could do was sit and wait for whatever wasing for them. They were helpless. That was why they had gathered their strongest members in the main base already.


    Just as they were about to discuss the measures they had to take to face the cmity, they all felt a chill run down their spine as the room''s temperature dropped by several degrees.


    They heard someone pping and turned to look at the source, only to see a figure d in ck clothes sitting on a crimson red throne and looking at them through the visors of his demonic mask.


    They were rmed as none of them heard anyone entering. They didn''t even sense anything. Just a moment ago, they wer chatting and now an outsider sat there.


    Shen Yu pped and chuckled as he spoke in a low, sinister voice that seemed toe from the depths of hell.


    "I didn''t think you would see me in such high regards. And looks like you also have a good Diviner."


    Snake stood up as he got ready to summon his weapon. He didn''t do anything and asked, as he tried to probe for some information.


    "Who are you and why are you targeting our organisation?"


    The man in front of him was a powerhouse and there wasn''t a single doubt about it. He has sneaked in a room full of powerful Cultivators without being noticed, not to mention the eerie feeling he gave.


    Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators were connected to the world and could sense many things others couldn''t.


    Snake could sense the disturbance of world around Shen Yu and that turned his heart cold.


    A coldughter resounded in the hall as Shen Yu smiled beneath his mask and said.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I''m just here to give you one chance to live. You can submit to me and live, otherwise...."


    His voice trailed off but everyone understood the meaning behind his words. They didn''t need to be smart to understand it.


    Vanish narrowed her eyes at Shen Yu and asked, still wary of him even though they had the advantage of numbers.


    "We can''t just submit to any random guy. Why are you doing this and what''s your motive?"


    As voice echoed, the Elders began to slowly back away as they formed a formation around Shen Yu.


    He obviously saw everything but chose to ignore it. He just smiled and answered.


    "I can actually tell you something and that is the reason why you guys are being attacked. You remember someone named Ying Yue? Yeah, the one you guys wanted to kill."


    Hearing it, their eyes widened as they realised who Shen Yu was. They had tried to assassinate Ying Yue because of her rising strength and when they failed, they sent more assassins.


    However, at that time they received a voice message from Ying Yue and they clearly remembered it''s contents. She had mentioned about her illusory Master.


    In an instant, the Head Elders understood why was happening and charged at Shen Yu. They knew there was no going back and considering the years they had spent in a organisation like theirs, they knew the chances of negotiations were close to zero.


    The only change they had was to kill Shen Yu somehow. Fortunately, he had came alone so they could still deal with him.


    They were scared from the aura Shen Yu emitted but they also had pirde in their strength. So they knew they had a chance against him if they worked together.


    Unfortunately, they still underestimated Shen Yu.


    He didn''t even move from his seat and let all ten Elders attack him. He simply tapped on the floor and smiled.


    Snake was about to sh his sword at Shen Yu when he suddenly lost his footing. He got confused and looked down, only to have his eyes shrink in fear.


    Beneath him, the floor opened like a door and sucked him in. He could do nothing as it was too sudden.


    He wasn''t the only one who fell in the doors. All of the ten Elders fell in doors and found themselves falling from sky in an unknown valley.


    Since they were veteran Assassins, it didn''t take long for them to calm down even under such a bizzare situation as they began to look around them.


    After checking around the area and looking at the towering wall of darkness that was visible even in the night''s darkness, they knew where they were and that sent shivers down their body.


    Horrified, they tried to channel their Qi but found themselves unable to. They even tried to fly but nothing worked.


    They could do nothing but face the air hitting their body as they fell from the sky.


    They didn''t want to resign themselves on fate but after trying many things, they knew they didn''t have any choice.


    They could only hope they don''t fall in an area popted with powerful Spiritual Creatures.


    After some time passed, they crashed on the ground, making holes on the surface. However, they didn''t care about it as they hurriedly stood up and gathered together.


    All of a sudden, they heard a loud screech which forced them to close their ears by putting their hands on them. It was high pitched and hurt their ears.


    They raised their head, only to see a giant bird flying towards them. It was over three hundred metres long with features simr to that of a vulture.


    However, their aerial Spiritual Creatures had a powerful aura that threatened even the powerful Spiritual Creatures living on Land.


    It was the sole ruler of the skies.


    "T-Tier 7 Spiritual Creature."


    Snake stumbled back in terror as he looked at the vulture growing bigger and bigger. It didn''t take a genius mind to know that it was asing towards them.


    Vanish also her eyes on the vulture and the sight of it''s murderous eyes was making her legs weak. She cursed as her head snapped towards Snake.


    "Fuck you, Snake. It''s all because of you we''re in this situation. Who told you to send assassins after Ying Yue?"


    Snake''s heart shook as he was reminded of the mysterious man and why he was here. Regret filled his heart as he raised his trembling hand onto his mask.


    "I-I don''t know. I was just thinking about the future of our organisation. She was growing rapidly and she wasn''t even loyal to the organisation. If I had not decided to kill her, she might havee after our organisation."


    Vanish clicked her tongue and looked at the Third Head Elder who had been silent till now.


    "What do you suggest?"


    The third head Elder was a short man who carried dense muscles underneath his darkened his skin.


    "We should wait. This is the Senter Valley base and from what I''m guessing, that man must have already conquered this base. He must have gotten the location from Ying Yue and after settling things here, he somehow got the location of our base from Tornado."


    Vanish narrowed her eyes at him.


    "Doesn''t that mean we''re basically doomed? If he has alreadye here then it means he must have deactivated the formation so that bird could eat us."


    The Third Elder shook his head and sighed.


    "If he only wanted that, he could have done it very easily. He probably wants something from us so first he is showing us his power."

 Chapter 158 A Chance

    158 A Chance


    Hearing third Head Elder''s words, everyone nodded as they found them reasonable.the man could have obviously killed them all in their own base but he brought them here.


    It was too suspicious.


    The Third Head Elder whose code name was Stone took off his mask, revealing a exhausted face with a long scar running through his cheek.


    "I''m afraid, the organisation is doomed. Even if he somehow leaves us alive, I doubt he would let the organisation remain as it is."


    Vanish shared his worries along with many of the Elders,. however they could do nothing but just wait. They all raised their head and looked at the Spritual Creatures getting closer and closer, filling their hearts with dread.


    After all, this was a Tier 7 Spiritual Creature. Even the Holy Lands beyond the Hollow Mountains would deem it as a significant existence.


    Just as the spiritual Creature was about to attack them, it stopped. With eyes wide in fear, it turned around and flew away at an astonishing speed.


    The Elders of the Assassin Organisation got a little confused but when they saw the mysterious man descending from the skies, they understood what happened.


    Shen Yunded in front of the frightened Elders and smiled. He had already cleared up the hideout and made it even better so the damage of previous battle wasn''t visible.


    As for the reason he showed his powers, it was just to show the Elders the gap between them. If they foolishly fought against him, who would be entrust the Assassin Organisation with.


    He needed a few people alive so that they could support Ying Yue on her take over of the organisation.


    "I see that you all have now a clear mind. So, what do you think of my proposal? Actually, wait, who suggested the idea to kill Ying Yue?"


    Normally, the Elders were quite loyal to each other but when faced against someone like Shen Yu, they lost all of their courage and pointed towards Snake.


    Snake had already given up on his life so he simply dropped on his knees and pleaded.


    "I havemitted a great sin, Lord. Is there really no other way I can redeem myself?"


    He knew that Shen Yu had already nned his burial but he still wanted to give a try. After all, he was dying anyway.


    Shen Yu rubbed the chin of his mask and spoke.


    "There is one way, actually."


    Hearing his words, a hint of hope appeared in Snake''s eyes as he pleaded.


    "Please let this sinner redeem himself."


    Not only him, but others were also surprised. But this did gave them a hope. If even Snake, who ordered the death of Ying Yue, could get a chance then they would surely get a chance also.


    Shen Yu didn''t say anything and simply waved his hand, causing ck mist to surround him. When the mist finally dispersed, four figures were already standing there.


    Shen Yu looked at them and sent a voice transmission that only they could hear.


    ''Looks like not many were after Yue''er. Only this Snake and two of the Elders are involved in this. If you guys don''t mind, we can take them in. They are veterans in this field so it''ll be helpful. Beside, I''ve looked into their past and although they aren''t really good, they are better than other assassins.''


    Ying Yue looked at Snake with cold, murderous eyes and replied.


    ''You are right. Although they are involved in many things, atleast they aren''t downbad like others. We can take them in and change their habits.''


    Since Ying Yue, who was going to be in charge of the organisation, didn''t voice out anyints, others also didn''t say anything and agreed.


    They were just slightly disappointed that they couldn''t fight a good battle. But they canter fight a different battle in bed if they finished here early.


    Thinking of that, the mes burning in the visors of their Demonic mask grew brighter.


    Getting the confirmation, Shen Yu turned his attention back to the Elders and spoke.


    "I am going to take over the Assassin Organisation, or rather my wife will be the new head. But I dislike wasting anything so I have decided to keep you in as long as you surrender."


    Vanish and Stone sighed, as they already expected such a thing. Shen Yu was basically asking them to surrender their organisations and even help him take over it.


    Naturally, they didn''t agree instantly as even being under someone could be of many type.


    Stone took a deep breath and organised his thoughts before speaking. He was afraid his words would be misunderstood and they would have to suffer because of that.


    "Lord, we are willing to submit to you but what type of subordinate we would be? Are you nning to take us as your ves? Because if that''s the case, We might as wellmit sucide."


    Vanish nodded in agreement. Even she has pride and she would rather die than be a ve.


    Shen Yu didn''t think much before replying.


    21:32


    "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you change your habits, which basically includes kidnaping orphaned kids to force them to be Assassins, we won''t treat your unfairly. You would continue to head the Assassin Organisation as you were doing but you will have Ying Yue as your superior."


    Vanish and Stone were surprised. They didn''t expect Shen Yu to present such a lucrative offer. They were already dead in a way so they were already preparing to see if they could have a slight chance to live.


    Who could have thought that Shen Yu would actually give them their original lifestyle back. Not to mention, now they would have a powerful backing which theycked.


    Stone instantly dropped on his knees as he spoke in a respectful tone.


    "Stone greets Lord. We will do as you say."


    Following him, every Elders also performed the same.


    Shen Yu could see through their thoughts but he didn''t bother with it. They were clearly ambitious people so as long as they didn''t harm his interests and ideology, he would let them be.


    It was at that moment, Snake spoke.


    "Lord, what about me? You said something about giving me a chance?"


    Shen Yu pondered over his words for a while as he looked at his wives standing by his sides.


    ''Who wanna go?''


    Lan Ming looked at Snake and shook her head.


    ''He is too powerful for me. I have just entered the Nascent Soul Realm while he already reached Late-Stage Nascent Soul Realm. I am not a match of him.''


    Ying Yue voiced out similiar concerns and only Ning Xi and Song Junwan wer contemting. Both were sure they had high chance of winning and they also wanted to have some fun.


    But as she remembered how she already had her fun with the Poison Master, Ning Xi decided to drop the matter. She crossed her arms lower her breasts and snickered


    ''I already had my fun so l will let Sister Song have some fun this time.''


    Song Junwan smiled and said.


    ''Thanks, Sister Ning. I''ll make sure to repay this.'' n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Shen Yu was slightly speechless at how they were using him as a medium to set up a server basedmunication system. However, he ignored it and then spoke in his sinister voice.


    "I will release you if you can defeat her in a battle."


    As he spoke, Song Junwan took a few steps forward, having already summoned h e three sharp des that clicked behind him, forming a beautiful halo.


    Snake was surprised but a smile formed on his face soon after. He could sense other party''s Cultivation base and it was lower than him. Not to mention, he was extremely confident in his battle prowess.


    He could be even ranked in top 20 most powerful person in the Qing Empire.


    However, his smile soon faded away as he once again observed Song Junwan. There was no way he was going to underestimate am opponent, especially someone trained by this powerful man.


    He stood up and also summoned his sword.


    "Very well then."


    "Just a moment please!"


    Shen Yu smiled and tapped his lether shoes on the ground, making it tremble. Others got confused on the sudden earthquake and wondered if some Spiritual Creature was attacking them.


    However, their worries faded away as a shock and astonishment registered their mind.


    Towers walls rore from the ground and surrounded them from all sides in a circle. In no time, a majestic Coliseum was made and they were left standing at its centre.

 Chapter 159: Snake Vs Song Junwan

    The coliseum stood high and mighty in the Senter Valley, surrounded by horrifying Spritual Creatures who could ravage the whole Empire.


    Illumination from giant lights lit up the seats and centre ground of the coliseum, showing the majesty of it. Every seat was made from the finest mineral and the air was filled with abundance of Qi.


    On one end of it, special boxes were made and at the top of these boxes, a small tform gave a mighty aura. Upon this tform, there was only a single seat.


    A throne made of crimson red swords.


    The Elders of Assassin Organisation and even Shen Yu''s wives were in awe of such a majestic structure. They looked at everything, forgetting to even breathe.


    Shen Yu smiled seeing their reaction. He was very proud of this creation of his and seeing their dumbfounded looks gave him a sense of relief.


    "We shall leave the stage for the two fighters."


    Shen Yu was going to jump but then remembered something.


    "Oh yeah, you can go all out. I''ve specially made this coliseum so even if a thousand Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators fought here, they wouldn''t be able to even put a scratch."


    Waving his hand, he vanished from his spot and appeared at the top of the tform. He thenfortable sat on the throne and looked at the centre stage with a smile on his face.


    Lan Ming and others quickly came out of the daze when they heard Shen Yu''s words and also followed him to the top of tform. After reaching there, they silently stood beside him.


    The Elders also had their rity returned but that only made their face dark. They couldn''t shake of the feeling of awe and fear when they looked at Shen Yu.


    Creating such a majestic Coliseum out of nothing was just ridiculous. They had never heard of someone possessing power to do this.


    They all looked at Snake and sighed. His fate was already sealed the moment he sent assassins after Ying Yue.


    Vanish gave ast nce at him before jumping towards the boxes made below the tform. Others followed her suit, realising what she was doing.


    By going on the boxes, which were located below Shen Yu''s sitting spot, they showed their feelings of being under him.


    Snake nced at his formerpanions with aplicated look and couldn''t bring himself to say anything. He could understand them as he would have done the same if he was in their shoes. But feeling of abandonment still left a sour taste in his mouth.


    He already knew he was dead so the only thing he could do was try to defeat his opponent. Maybe, just maybe, he would survive.


    He looked at Song Junwan and narrowed his eyes. He could sense the deep but dangerous aura around her, and that told him his opponent was formidable.


    ''I have fucked up a great this time.''


    But he couldn''t just give up like that. He was the Head Elder of the Assassin Organisation and he had ruled over the underground of Qing Empire for years.


    He naturally had arrogance for that and even though he knew he wouldn''t be able to defeat Shen Yu, Song Junwan was a different picture.


    He summoned his ck Rock Sword, a longsword pitch ck in colour with a razor sharp de. He jumped andnded on the stage, still looking at Song Junwan.


    Song Junwan smiled when she sensed the fighting spirit of her opponent. She was afraid he would cower under Shen Yu''s disy of power but it seemed she had underestimated the man who ruled the underground of Qing Empire for years.


    ''Very well then. I''ll give you a quick death, even though you don''t deserve it after what you did yo Sister Yue.''


    Song Junwan also jumped andnded on the stage. Her three des circling behind her, making a halo.


    The two fighters assessed each other and just for walked around. They were also trying to find an opening in another''s defences but how could it be that easy?


    Snake''s eyes then widened as foot stumbled lightly. It created a opening in his defences but nobody took advantage of it.


    Snake looked at Song Junwan who was still walking around and sighed.


    "You''re good."


    He had feigned that opening, hoping she would fall in his traps but she was smart enough to notice it and hold herself back.


    After some time, they both realised that they would never find an opening with how well built their defences were so they took the initiative to attack.


    The pitch ck sword of Snake whipped in the air as it shot towards Song Junwan, as he himself used a bizzare movement skill to get close to her.


    Song Junwan stopped in her ce as she raised her hand and flicked her fingers, sending the three des at the iing sword.


    The sword and de met, sending metallic sparks flying around and the air to be suffocating due to their pressure.


    Song Junwan frowned when she sensed her de getting overpowered so she sent one more to help the second while using the third one to strike at Snake.


    However, he was also slippery as a snake with his movement technique and if it wasn''t for her quick reaction speed, she would have already suffered many wounds.


    Even with her high Cultivation base, she could see nothing but blurs all around her. However, she had also trained with Ying Yue so sneaking upon her was very tough.


    Getting annoyed by the constant blowsing out of nowhere, she stretched both of her hands and clenched them into a fist.


    The three des suddenly erupted with sparks of purple lightening, instantly overpowering the pitch ck sword and pushing it back.


    Sensing the impending doom, Snake had no choice but to withdraw. While doing so, he also took back his sword and retreated some distance.


    ''This is going to be hard. But it''s good as well. Her element is lightening.''


    A smile appeared on his face as crouched down and put his hands on the tiles of the stage and circted his Qi.


    Just then a thick lightening bolt came hurling at him, it''s pressure even turning the air heavy.


    Snake didn''t move from his ce and simply smiled as a thick pir made of rock erupted from the stage and blocked the lightening bolt. But it was also destroyed under the impact of it.


    Snake clicked his tongue and looked at Song Junwan who was hovering in the air light a goddess. The purple lightening crackling around her just increased the majesty of the sight.


    "You are strong."


    Snake smirked. He had fought many people over the years to reach the top and now that he was one of the strongest in the Qing Empire, there were only a few who could stand against him.


    That definitely included Song Junwan.


    Song Junwan didn''t bother to give reply and simply sent her de at him. They were coated with dense lightening and if struck by them, even Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator would suffer.


    Snake shook his head and tapped the ground below him. It began to tremble and slowly morphed into a giant humanoid creature.


    It stood at easily twenty metres in height and the rocky, jagged skin gave it a terrifying image.


    Snake, standing at the top of Golem''s head frowned before shaking his head.


    ''It didn''t work. I should have expected.''


    Knowing that the ground was made from special mineral capable of withstanding attacks of even Nascent Soul Realm, he has nned to use them for his defence. After all, his element was Earth.


    However, it turned out to be a useless idea as it wasn''t that the mineral itself was strong but a strange rune formation gave them the indestructible quality.


    Now that he had used his powers to make a golden out of them, the Rune Formation also dissipated, turning the golem into a simply Earth Golem.


    But even this was a mighty creature so Snake wasn''t that worried. He simply controllee the Golem to block of the lightening strikes from Song Junwan, while thinking of any ns.


    Each and every strike thatnded on the Golem destroyed a chunk of it but since it was standing on ground, it slowly regenerated everything.


    Song Junwan clicked her tongue in annoyance as the Golem blocked her attack again and again. She tried to attack with her strongest Lightening strikes but even those didn''t damage itpletely.


    Seeing that there was no way to bypass it''s defences, an idea sprouted in her mind as a grin appeared on her face. She put of her hands forward and sent a devasting beam of lightening at the Golem.


    The Golem tried to block it with its hand but the beam was too powerful and went pass through it making a hole in its hand. The Golem didn''t get the chance to dodged as the lightening beam connected with its torso, sending it tumbling backwards.


    However, even such a attack couldn''t destroy it.

 Chapter 160: Chakra Of Death

    The Golem trembled under the frenzied attacks of Song Junwan, but it held on it''s ground and even retailed. It''s heavy palm swept the air before it, destroying the lightening field.


    Snake stood atop the head of the Golem and watched everything with a solemn look. Even though it looked as if he had a upper hand in this battle, he felt an uneasy growing in his heart.


    Just to be sure, he looked around to find Song Junwan. But it was hard as the whole stage was filled with streaks of lightening as they zapped around, creating fields of lightening.


    The whole Coliseum was lit because of it. But fortunately, it held on and there wasn''t a single scratch on it.


    ''Something is wrong!''


    Snake jumped down from the golem as he felt his unease growing. Landing behind the Golem, he joined his hands together as arge axe made of hard rock began to form behind him.


    The axe continued to grow in size and only stopped when it was big enough to be held by the giant Golem. With the red axe in hand, the Golem looked even more mighty.


    The lightening bolts striking it''s hard surface increased in number and even the power held in them increased. Before, they could only make dent in Golem''s surface but now they were strong enough to st a chunk of it.


    Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators were the top of Qing Empire for a reason. In this realm, they needed to form a Nascent Soul and nurture it, which not only increased their strength but also control over Qi and elements.


    That was the two fighters were able to disy a power enough to destroy cities. After all, both Golem and the lightening field held the power to bring down and entire city with easy.


    Snake looked at the Golem before him and tapped on the ground as more and more Earth Elemental Qi was transferred in it, making it stronger and sturdier.


    Satisfied with the arrangements, Snake heaved a sigh of relief. With this level of defence, he was sure even if Song Junwan increased the output of lightening strikes, it would be fine.


    ''I should also join.''


    Thinking of that, he ran using the Golem as a shield and tried to look for Song Junwan. The asional lightening bolts that fell on him was quickly dely by a Earth wall or the Golem. Itself.


    Feeling the remnant aura left behind the lightening strike, Snake felt a chill as he cursed mentally.


    ''Fuck! Just how is she so strong? If that hasnded on me, even if I didn''t die I would have suffered heavily.''


    Knowing that it was dangerous to go inside the lightening field, Snake backed away and made some distance between him and the battlefield. But he didn''t go far away as he still needed to control the Golem.


    ''Should I make one more Golem?''


    Snake wondered but then dismissed the idea. Making this Golem has already taken a huge chunk of his Qi reserves so he didn''t want to waste more of his Qi. After all, this Golem possessed strengthparable to that of Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator or a Tier 5 Spiritual Creature.


    Just when he was considering if he should let the Golem loose, something shot out from the battlefield. It rose high in the air, leaving behind a trail of purple lightening.


    Who else could it be but Song Junwan?


    Snake narrowed his eyes as he sensed the dangering from her. He knew she was going to use a big attack so he joined his hands together and closed his eyes, controlling the Golem at it''s full potential. He was also out of battlefield so he wasn''t worried about getting hit.


    Song Junwan rose higher with lightening speed and only stopped when she was even above the majestic Coliseum. She looked down at the Golem and smiled.


    Her hand streched back held her three des that were joined together to form a circle were rotating like a fan.


    She grinned and covered them with her lightening but this time, the lightening wasn''t purple but pitch ck. It made the space around her shake, as the deathly aura of it spreaded out.


    She took a deep breath and swung her arm forward as the lightening coated des shot shot towards the Golem, leaving behind a strange ck trail.


    "Lightening Chakra of Death!!!"


    Song Junwan shouted, feeling a pressure building inside her. She knew that strike had taken a toll on her as she couldn''t use the ck lightening yet.


    But she used it nevertheless as the Golem was too annoying and because of it, she couldn''t even focus on her target.


    Snake felt his hair standing up and he hurriedlymanded the Golem to dodge the chakra. But how could the giant Golem whocked proper mobility dodge a weapon shooting at a lightening speed?


    The chakra made of three des ignored everything and hit the Golem''s chest, sting off a huge hole in it.


    But that Wasn''t the end as a loud explosion sounded. The Golem was the centre of the explosion so it suffered the most. It couldn''t continue to regenerate and fell apart.


    Rocks and stones fell on the ground, making thumping noises but both Snake and Song Junwan ignored it.


    The battlefield turned silent as the two fighters looked at each other, exhausted. They both had withdrawn their attacks as they knew they needed to preserve their strength.


    Snake wiped the corner of his mouth as he red at Song Junwan. The destruction of Golem had sent a bacsh as he couldn''t disconnect his connection with it in time. His Qi was in a mess and he knew he couldn''t form the Golem again.


    ''This bitch did it intentionally. She could have destroyed it with her normal lightening but that wouldn''t have the same effect.''


    But it was fine. He could see that Song Junwan had also suffered from using the ck lightening and wouldn''t be able to use it again.


    If she did however, he doubted he would survive.


    "So, do you think I''m strong enough to fight you?"


    Song Junwan scoffed as she began to walk towards him.


    Snake sighed as he raised his hand. With a sonic boom, his ck sword shot out from the rubbles and came to his hand. He held it tightly and smiled.


    "You are strong, but still very young."


    With that, the two fighters once again shot at each other while brandishing their weapons.


    Up on the tform, Ning Xi looked at the battle with a odd look and said.


    "So this is a true Nascent Soul Realm, huh. I highly doubt I can beat them."


    She was sure she could fight Snake. As for Song Junwan, her lightening were very troublesome so she doubted she would be able to survive that battle.


    Lan Ming smiled.


    "Elder Sister is finally going all out after so many years. I seen to have even forgotten when was thest time I saw her fighting like this."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "She looks so weak and gentle. But she''s probably the strongest of you all."


    Nobody said anything on that matter as they knew it was just the truth. The only one who could actually fight Song Junwan properly was Ning Xi and even she wasn''t sure she would win.


    Shen Yu tapped the arm of the throne and said.


    "She has gotten a lot stronger since the fight in Wind Flower Sect. But then again, she was poisoned back then so that wasn''t really her full extent of powers."


    Even he was in awe of this battle. He could have defeated them both easily but that was only because he was stronger.


    Ying Yue was calm as always but internally, even she was surprised. She smiled wryly as she thought.


    ''And here I was thinking of taking revenge on the Elders. This guy alone would have squashed me like a bug.''


    Shen Yu noticed the gloomy aura on Ying Yue and shook his head, already having an idea on what she was thinking.


    "Don''t be hard on yourself, Yue''er. You''re young and it wouldn''t take long before you surpass him. Beside, you can probably assassinate most of the Elders if you tried."


    Ying Yue felt warmth rising in her heart as she smiled.


    "Thank you, Master. But death doesn''t see age, does it? The world is unfair and it doesn''t matter if I have the world''s best potential if someone decided to kill me. The only thing that matters is my strength."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly. Why was this girl so hard on herself?


    "Indeed, you''re right. But why am I here for then? Just rx and take your time."


    Ying Yue smiled and bowed.


    "I will, Master."


    Shen Yu looked at her and rolled his eyes. He didn''t believe for a second that she would listen.


    He shook his head and ignored her as the battle between Song Junwan and Snake wasing to an end already.

 Chapter 161: Maze

    It was as if both Snake and Song Junwan had reached an understanding as they both began to fight directly. Their des collided with each other, sending sparks flowing and producing a metalic sound.


    The speed of the battle was so high that even the Elders of Core Formation Realm were having difficulty keeping up with it. Most of the time they only saw blur before a huge lightning bolt or a Earth spike would fall in the stands.


    Song Junwan smiled as she used all three of her daggers to fight Snake. But she didn''t dare let down her guard. Even with three daggers and lightning as her core, Snake was able to keep up with her.


    A slight slip could result in her defeat and she wouldn''t let that happen.


    Snake was feeling the same as he rolled to the sides, dodging the purple lightening and immediately used hus Earth Elemental Qi to erect a Earth wall.


    He clicked his tongue and once again dashed towards Song Junwan. He was getting annoyed and frustration welled up in his heart.


    Song Junwan was clearly younger than him and even her Cultivation base was lower than his, yet she had pushed him so much. Even in meleebat she was keeping up with him and had almost injured him in many asions.


    He couldn''t take it, even though his mind was trying to be calm. He was the man who had maintained a lofty postion and authority for decades, so now that a person from younger generations caught up to him, he felt sour.


    He would have been fine if it was just Cultivation base but even in terms of battle IQ, Song Junwan showed herself to be more than capable.


    In frenzy state, he roared and mmed both of his hands on the ground after deflecting a attacking at him. He had been preparing this while fighting all this time and it was finally put to use.


    The ground began to tremble as several walls rose from the ground and instantly trapped Song Junwan inside. The walls towered over them and stood at almost a hundred metres height.


    Snake backed away as his face paled, obviously because of overuse his skills. However, when he looked at the maze he made, he felt it was worth it.


    Now, he would be able to kill her easily.


    The thoughts of his freedom had already left his mind as he knew even if he defeated Song Junwan, Shen Yu would just kill him. That was how their business worked.


    Now, he was only fighting to kill Song Junwan, to show that experience mattered more than talent.


    "Let''s see how you survive this!"


    Song Junwan, who was inside the maze, gritted her teeth as she looked at the towering dark walls around her. She spread her Spirit Sense and realised it couldn''t get past the walls.


    Raising her head, she looked in the sky and was going to fly out but something within her told it wasn''t a good idea. Trusting her instincts, she didn''t jump and focused on the walls around.


    She raised her hand as a lightening spear formed above her hand. Then, with a wave of hand, she sent the spear crackling with lightening towards one of the world all.


    The spear travelled as if it was a Blur and reached the wall in a matter of moments. However, something unexpected happened when it was going to hit the wall.


    The wall caves in and soon opened up a hole just enough to let the spear pass. After the lightening spear passed through it, the hole closed itself and returned to how it was before.


    Song Junwan narrowed her eyes and tried to focus on the sound. Sure enough, she heard the sound of explosion some distance away but there was something off.


    She had thrown the lightening spear in front of her but the sound of explosion came from her left side, which left her baffled.


    She dropped on her knees and put her head on the ground, listening to every sound very closely. Her senses were already enhancer because of having a Nascent Soul but the walls were preventing even her senses to work properly.


    Only now she understood why. The whole maze was rotating randomly meaning even if she spread her sense, it wouldn''t work properly. Of course, the walls probably had been modified for this very purpose.


    ''This old man is too crafty. However, this alone doesn''t guarantee him a win...''


    Song Junwan thought, but then her hair suddenly stood up in rm as she jumped away. Her reaction was lightening fast and it saved her from being skewered the Earth spikesing out from the ce she knelt.


    But she was also a veteran so she soon calmed down and began to think things properly. Of course, Snake wasn''t going to sit idly and give her time to break free from the maze.


    He quickly actived all the traps in the made which made Song Junwan run around the whole maze while sting off many walls. Unfortunately, they were constantly changing and healing so even after destroying many walls.


    She began to grow frustrated as even after so long, she couldn''t think of anything or rather she wasn''t given time to think properly. She was on edge all the time as many traps were actived randomly.


    She wouldn''t die in them but she would surely be injured and she couldn''t afford that.


    "Aghh! Fuck it!"


    She cursed as shemanded her des to rotate around her like a wheel and she also coated them with her most potent lightening which held power to even poke a hole in bodies of Tier 4 Spiritual Creatures easily.


    Naturally, the cost of it was high and that was why she wasn''t using it till now. However, at the rate the battle was progressing, she would surely lose so she decided to rise it all.


    She took a deep breath, rxing her fast beating heart as she looked at her daggers destroying everything in their wake. Satisfied, she closed her eyes and began to hover in the air.


    She knew she shouldn''t go too high so she kept some distance from the walls and began to pour all of her strength into onest attack.


    She had her hand on before her, with palm facing each other but not touching either. Soon, a spark of purple lightning appeared between her palms.


    It didn''t stop there as the sparks of lightning continued to increase and slowly began to shape of a sphere. The pressure around her began to increase as the sphere of lightening began to get denser.


    However, Song Junwan didn''t stop at that as she continued to pour her Qi in the Qi or to be precise, it was Lightning Elemental Qi.


    Song Junwan suddenly coughed up blood, making her Qi unstable and even the lightning sphere began to waved. But she quickly calmed down and focused on the sphere once more.


    Blood oozed out from her hand as her fingers began to take a dark colour.


    However, she didn''t stop.


    The pressure continued to build and the air itself began to crack as the sphere of lightning manifested in her hands. Finally, she stopped pouring the Qi as she knew she couldn''t handle more.


    She spent some more time to stabilize the sphere of lightning and began tough. Her maddeningugh sen chills down Snake''s spine, who was standing some distance away from the maze.


    He had detected the danger the sphere of lightning possessed and had tried to stop her many times using the traps. However, her golden des were like the scythe of death reapers and allowed nothing to get close.


    After fending off so many traps, their obviously lost their potent lightning but by then Song Junwan had already made the sphere.


    He couldn''t even step in himself to stop as he would have to make a weak spot to enter the maze, and he wasn''t willing to give an edge to Song Junwan. He believed in his creation and was confident it would be able to tackle whatever Song Junwan prepared.


    There was also the fact that Song Junwan herself was inside the maze so if she used high destruction level technique, even she would be injured heavily.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated the madness inside Song Junwan''s head.


    Hearing herughter filled with madness, and coupled with the terrifying aura the sphere of lightning gave, he knew he was done for so he quickly abandoned the control over maze and backed away.


    Song Junwan looked at the sphere in her hand with happiness shining in her eyes. Sadly, she couldn''t admire this for long as her hand was already showing signs of giving up. They werepletely numb and were barely able to resist the sphere of lightning''s influence.


    Knowing that she didn''t have much time left, Song Junwan threw the sphere at nearby wall and ducked down, fully prepared.


    Then, the whole Coliseum shook.

 Chapter 162: End of Battle

    The coliseum was made from special minerals and was even engraved with powerful Rune Formation. Shen Yu was sure that even if Tier 9 Spiritual Creatures fought here, they wouldn''t be able to damage the surface, let alone destroy it.


    That was why, even though the loud explosion shook the coliseum from it''s shockwave, it was still the same as before with no scratches.


    But the dust was a different thing and it filled the whole Coliseum. A thick pir of ck smoke rose in the sky, towering even the enormous Coliseum.


    The shockwave had not only shaken the coliseum but even those watching the battle. Fortunately, there were Rune Formation protecting the audience so nobody suffered when the rubbles were thrown around.


    Snake slowly stood up, his whole body trembling. He tried to step forward but staggered. His face was very pale as if someone has sucked blood out of him.


    He coughed up even more blood and dropped on his knees. He wiped the corner of his mouth and cursed, ''Goddamnit! The attack came too quickly.''


    Even though he had cut his connection with the maze, which saved his Nascent Soul from suffering any injuries, his body was different. He couldn''t escape in time and was caught in the explosion.


    After all, even if he had ran to the end of stage, the explosion would have still affected him. He was only thankful for his quick reaction speed which allowed him to sustain less injuries.


    He took heavy breaths, and looked at the sight before him. The smoke was clearing up and he could see the results of the explosion.


    The whole maze, which was his triumph card, was destroyed to dust. He had relied on this technique to rise through the ranks and his heart ached when he saw the destruction of it.


    Most of the maze had turned into dust as if a massive force has pressured them. The  ground was ckened which showed the sheer power of the destruction.


    However, it was worth it.


    A smile formed on Snake''s face. He sensed no movements from the remaining rubbles and concluded that Song Junwan failed in surviving her own technique.


    But it was given that she would suffer from such a devastating technique. Snake could still feel the surroundings filled with leftover lightning element.


    ''That power... I''m sure even Tier 6 Spritual Creature would perish in that.''


    Snake was truly left in awe. He couldn''tprehend how someone so young coulde up with something of this level. However, he soon thought that the technique was probably from Shen Yu.


    Snake sighed and began to walk forward, despite feeling weakness all over his body. He was sure of his victory but he needed to make sure Song Junwan was defeated, if she had somehow survived.


    He couldn''t take any risks.


    His body was sending electric shocks with every step he took. Clearly, the effects of Sphere of lightning were still there. The explosion alone wasn''t the reason for his current state.


    His body staggered and wobbled but he continued to walk forward. His mind was also not working properly, otherwise he would have realised that nobody had announced his win and nobody interfered.


    His only thought was that he needed to finish Song Junwan.


    He had just taken a step forward when his eyes widened in utter shock. Chills ran all over his body and he fell on his butt. He muttered, voice full of fear.


    "How is this possible..."


    In front of him stood a figure, bloodied from head to toe. Her clothes were torn from manu ces but the mixture of dark and red blood covered up everything.


    Her whole body went rigid as she tried to step forward. That was when she sensed a gaze on her and raised her head. Seeing who it was, a smile formed on his face, which seemed very forced because of her condition.


    "The match... hasn''t ended."


    Just after she said that, she coughed up mouthful of blood and fell forward on her face. Her hands still trembled, showing her struggle to rise again. However, it was proving to be an impossible task.


    Snake saw her condition and his body subconsciously went forward. His mind worked fast and a single thought remained, "I need to use this opportunity to kill her."


    He knew he wasn''t faring any better but he atleast had a chance. He didn''t hesitate any longer and began to crawl towards Song Junwan''s body which was still struggling against the rubble.


    His legs wobbled and his whole body screamed him to rest but he refused. He needed to finish this task. He needed to kill her.


    His willpower forced him to crawl more and more, until he reached Song Junwan who wasying face first. She had also stopped struggling after initial tries.


    ''This is my chance.''


    Snake took a deep breath and using whatever Qi was left in his body, he used it to coat his hand.


    A vicious glint passed in his eyes as he grinned and attacked Song Junwan''s head. He expected the head to explode under the tremendous impact but who knew Song Junwan would roll to his sides.


    Normally, he would have been able to react quickly in such situation but he was too exhausted so he could only watch as his final attacked failed to take down his opponent.


    ''At least it is a draw.''


    Snake was was relieved but soon discoverer his leg bound by something. He narrowed his eyes and looked down, only to see Song Junwan holding his leg and shing a grin at him.


    His body stiffened seeing that crazed smile and his mind sunk in absolute dread. He had seen that smile on her face before she sted his whole maze. And now she was doing it again.


    Song Junwanughed loudly or at least she wanted to but only a light chuckle left her mouth. She looked at Snake''s dumbfounded expression and the dread in his eyes and grinned.


    "I have to thank you foring close to me. I thought you would make some distance between us and we would have to consider this match a draw. Heh, who knew you would present me such an opportunity?"


    Snake instantly saw through Song Junwan''s n. She had feigned weaknesses intentionally because she knew he wanted to win and would surelye towards him.


    ''This cunning bitch!''


    However, there was something which put his heart at ease. He looked down at Song Junwan and sighed.


    "Even if you have someone captured me, there is nothing you can do. We both are spent and can''t even move our body properly. How would you deal with me?"


    In truth, though, he was already on guard and was on lookout for even small details. He didn''t believe Song Junwan made this n without thinking things through.


    ''Wait! The lightning elements...''


    As if confirming his thoughts, Song Junwan spoke.


    "I was just wasting my time for this very purpose. Do you truly think Iunched my Sphere of Devastation without thinking oue? Look around you and sense the lightning element."


    Snake''s first reaction was to try to do onest struggle but he knew it was futile so he sighed and resigned himself to fate.


    He already understood Song Junwan''s schemes and knew there was no way out for him. She had purposely used the Sphere of Devastation to not only destroy the maze and weaken him, but also fill the surroundings with lightning element.


    Even if her body had suffered serious inquires, her Nascent Soul was mostly fine and she would be able to use her Nascent Soul to force her will on the world.


    And using that authority, she would be able to use the lightning element very easily and just with thoughts. However, there was still limits to how a Nascent Soul Realm could handle so she had to waited until he was close and in her clutches.


    "You''re a bitch!"


    Snake spat, knowing his end was just a few seconds away. And as he expected, lightning entered his body from Song Junwan''s hands and began to wreck havoc.


    In no time, he was burnt inside out and his organs were also destroyed. His body dropped on the ground, lifeless.


    Song Junwan saw his dead and couldn''t fight the weakness anymore. Her eyes rolled upwards as he unconscious slipped in an eternal sleep.


    However, a warm hand wrapped around his consciousness and brought it back from the eternal confines of death. A smile adorned on her face, feeling the familiar warmth.


    She had won and killed the man who had ruled the shadows of Qing Empire for decades all alone.


    Shen Yu looked at the beauty in his hands and smiled. He had already healed her body and soul, so he wasn''t worried about her. The only thing she had now was exhaustion so she would be fine after some rest.


    He announced.


    "The battle is over!"

 Chapter 163: Not Horny

    After the announcement, Shen Yu clicked his fingers and restored the coliseum to it''s original state, making it look like as if a great battle didn''t even happen.


    Shen Yu gave onest nce at Song Junwan who was sleeping peacefully in his arms, snuggling close to his chest and having a big smile on her face.


    He thought of putting her in the pocket dimension but after seeing her expression, he decided otherwise. She was too cute when she made that expression, especially since she had a mature body.


    He turned around hearing the steps of many people and saw that the Elders of Assassin Organisation were walking towards him.


    When they reached him, they dropped on their knees and gave a deep kowtow to Shen Yu as they all said simultaneously.


    "We pledge our loyalty to Lord."


    Shen Yu nodded his head in satisfaction but then noticed that two of the Elders were missing. He narrowed his eyes and raised his head to look at his wives.


    Sure enough, Ying Yue was missing too.


    Already having a guess of what happened, Shen Yu ignored that topic and said.


    "It''s good that you know what''s good for you and your organisation. Don''t worry, I treat my subordinate good as long as they are loyal!"


    Meanwhile, in his mind he gave somemands to system to which the system quickly replied.


    [All done, Master.]


    By then, his wives had also came down and Ying Yue was also with them. In fact, she was just as before and nobody would suspect her to assassinate two Elders just like that. After all, they were both in Core Formation Realm and yet Ying Yue had assassinated them without anyone noticing.


    ''Or maybe they did but chose to ignore.''


    Throwing those thoughts aside, Shen Yu spoke, hismanding voice echoing in the silent coliseum.


    "Ying Yue, whom you all are familiar with, will be the new head of this organisation and you all need to follow hermands, understand?"


    "Yes, Lord!"


    Shen Yu nodded in satisfaction and then turned towards Ying Yue and a warm smile appeared on his face.


    "I''ll leave everything to you. This organisation is now yours so do whatever you want with them. I know some of the lower ranked members will pose some problems but I have trust in you."


    Ying Yue stepped forward and bowed.


    "Thanks for your trust, Master. I will not let you down."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "No need to do stiff. Anyways, I''ll also leave Ming''er with you while we return to the Sect, so see yourself."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Ying Yue didn''t say much but she was truly thankful for everything that happened today. She knew she would have taken a lot of time if she wanted to exact her revenge on the Assassin Organisation.


    Not only that, but she wouldn''t have the Assassin Organisation under her that way. She was truly thankful to Shen Yu and her sisters. They had made everything possible today.


    She also understood why Shen Yu was leaving Lan Ming behind. After all, she was best at killing, not managing stuff so Lan Ming would be very useful. She was a master at this.


    Lan Ming also understood his reasoning so she didn''t say anything and simply bowed, taking his orders.


    Seeing them bowing and having their asses rise high, Shen Yu had an urge of giving them a spanking, but he controlled himself. Still, those juicy perks were really tempting.


    Shaking those thoughts off, Shen Yu waved his hand as a stone formed in his palm. He gave it to Ying Yue and then, teleported himself back to Divine Harem Sect along with Song Junwan and Ning Xi.


    They appeared back in the top floor of Seven-Story Pagoda.


    Shen Yuid Song Junwan on the bed gently and kissed her forehead. He could sense her reluctance from how great her grip was around his arms.


    Ning Xi also jumped on the bed and smiled mischievously.


    "Master, how about we just rest for now? After so much, I feel like a good sleep would be best. What do you say?"


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Since when did Horny Xi''er be so good? You actually want to sleep normally with me? Wait! Let me see if you''re possessed."


    Saying that, he moved his hand to Ning Xi''s forehead and began to check her.


    Ning Xi grumbled and swept his hand away.


    "Master, do you truly believe I''m a horny woman?"


    Shen Yu looked at her with his lips tugged upwards.


    "You''re not?"


    Ning Xi''s face instantly turned changed into that of uncertainty as she mumbled.


    "I''m not that bad... probably..."


    Shen Yuughed and pinched her cheeks. He couldn''t understand how such a woman, who always kept such a brave persona, be so cute?


    After some time, when he felt he had enough of her cheeks, he took back his hands.


    "Alright, let''s sleep."


    Ning Xi who was massaging her cheeks instantly beamed with happiness. She didn''t know why but today, she just wanted to sleep in his embrace and rest in his warmth. She didn''t want anything more.


    Shen Yu changes his clothes to somefortable ones, mainly a white T-shirt and shorts. He also helped his wives wear the same and then got on the bed.


    He slept in the middle with Ning Xi sleeping on his right and Song Junwan on his left. Both of were clinging to him with their legs on his.


    He sighed and closed his eyes as he drifted into a deep sleep.


    ....


    The next morning was a pleasant one for him, especially since he had two women who were more than eager to take their breakfast from him. Of course, he received a lot in return and his mood was very good because of that.


    After the morning y, they headed down the pagoda. They didn''t bother to change their clothes since they were in Sect and they were practically family anyways.


    Shen Yu headed directly towards the Dragon Lotus pavilion which he had made only for their meeting. This was after their meeting in the disciples quarter. After all, he couldn''t continue their meeting there.


    He had already informed everyone of the meeting using his Sect token so he knew they would be all there. That was why the Sect waspletely empty.


    He looked at the emptiness and sighed.


    ''I need to fill this quickly. This screams of loneliness.''


    After some time, he finally reached the Dragon Lotus pavilion. It was a magnificent structure made using inspiration from ancient china. It stood in the middle of a sereneke, covered in white mist.


    Shen Yu smiled and entered the pavilion with Song Junwan and Ning Xi walking behind them.


    Everyone stood up noticing his entrance and greeted.


    "We greet Master."


    Shen Yu nodded his head with a smile in return and went to sit on his throne. It was simply afy sofa that looked like a crimson red throne as if carved out of dried blood.


    He sat on his throne and gestured everyone to sit down. He then looked at Song Junwan and gestured her with his hand. Although nobody spoke, he had seen the fire of curiosity in everyone''s eyes so how could he let their hopes down.


    Song Junwan understood it and began to tell everyone about their mission of Assassin Organisation. She went into details and exined everything, including their battles. It would be useful for them as their Cultivation was low and a battle of two powerful Cultivators would certainly help them.


    After everything was done, Song Junwan smiled.


    "Sister Yue and Sister Lan is currently seeing through the process and in no time, the Assassin Organisation would be cleansed and be a part of Divine Harem Sect."


    Her lips curled upwards in pride as she said.


    "Of course, this wouldn''t have been possible without the support of Master."


    Everyone cheered hearing that and began to praise Shen Yu and others. They even forgot this was a Sect''s official meeting and showed their happiness without any hesitation.


    This was the first major step Divine Harem Sect had taken in the world of cultivation and it was a big one. Their sess surely made everyone proud and happy.


    Shen Yu waved his hand, his face getting heated up from all the praise andpliments.


    ''Damn it! I really need my skin to be thick as a city wall.''


    [Understood. Process starting.]


    Hearing the voice in his heart, Shen Yu felt a chill as he remembered what he just thought. He tried to imagine himself with skin as thick as city wall and couldn''t even do that. It was too ridiculous.


    ''Wait! Wait! My dear system, I was joking. Don''t take my words seriously.''


    [Me too. I was also joking.]


    ''...''


    Shen Yu was speechless. But then flipped his middle finger mentally and cursed.


    ''Fuck you!!''


    [Tehehe!]


    Shen Yu was once again rendered speechless. Why was his system acting like a young woman in love? Was it retarded?


    [Oiiii!!]


    ''Ahem! I''m sorry!''

 Chapter 164: Plans For Slave Organisation (1)

    The system then went silent as if it didn''t want to talk to Shen Yu, which baffled him as he didn''t understand what happened that changed the system. After all, the system was usually silent and didn''t bother much him.


    Then, what was is it now?


    "Master?"


    Shen Yu snapped back to reality hearing Song Junwan''s voice and realised he had been spacing out. He shook off those thoughts and asked.


    "I was just thinking about something. Anyways, what happened?"


    Song Junwan pointed at a red haired girl and said.


    "Sister Xiao was asking about our next ns. As you said in ourst meeting, we would move quickly to destroy the ve Organisation before anyone notices the change of Assassin Organisation. So, what should we do now?"


    Shen Yu turned to look at Xiao Lan and saw her eyes glistening with excitement and anticipation. She was obviously looking forward to get her revenge.


    But he didn''t speak immediately as he thought things through. Taking down Assassin Organisation wasn''t difficult as they just needed to take down the leaders and slowly take over it.


    The Assassin Organisation was in a gray area so Shen Yu was willing to give them a chance to change. After all, he couldn''t just go and kill everyone who killed others for their benefits.


    That would just mean killing every Cultivator because that was how Cultivation worked. The resources were scarce so everyone fought and killed each other to get stronger.


    ''Hmm, I can increase the resourcester when I take over the world but that still wouldn''t change much.''


    If he increased the resources avable for everyone, then they would just ask for more as they would want to get even stronger. A Cultivator always strived to be better and more powerful.


    Cultivation itself wasn''t even in issue as he knew even when humans don''t have ess to it, they would kill each other. Earth was a good example for it.


    He sighed, thinking of how much hassal the aftermath would be after he took over the world. This was one of the reasons he was taking his time to conquer the world.


    He needed experience and trusted people who could offer him solutions to these ridiculous problems. With how he was, he wasn''t suitable to be a ruler, especially since he brought too much emotions while dealing with serious situation.


    He knew it and that was why he was dying his eventual victory.


    ''Whatever! I''ll just think of this when I actually take over.''


    He shoved those thoughts aside and came back on the point. He would deal with the ve organisation differently than the Assassin Organisation.


    The Assassins that were cruel to people and forced them to be Assassin were already dead, or atleast that was what Ying Yue told him. So, now the Assassin Organisation was only of people who took missions and finished their job.


    Shen Yu was fine with them as his perception had changed aftering to this world.


    But the ve organisation was different. Every single one of them treated human life as worse than that of an ant. They only saw them as tools they could buy, use and then throw them away when they''re expired.


    He was biased towards such people, especially since he was a ve once. So, even though he knew he was letting his emotions take over, he decided to kill majority, if not all, of ve organisation.


    But it was tough to deal with all of them, unless he was willing to use system and his true powers, which he didn''t want unless absolute necessary.


    After thinking for a while, he got an idea as his eyes lit up in excitement. He was going to speak and that was when he noticed everyone looking at him, anticipation clear in their eyes.


    His face heat up a little as he was still not immune to this sight. So many heavenly beauties paying their full attention to him. He was sure if this was past him, he would have already fainted.


    Clearing his head of those thoughts, he spoke.


    "I actually have a n for that. But looks like we will need Assassin Organisation to help us in this."


    He then took out a small sphere and smile. It was nothing special and looked like a scraped metal bent around to form a ball. He yed it for a while and then tossed it outside the window, in theke.


    Hearing the sshing of water, he grinned and clicked his fingers.


    *Kaboom*


    Others were watching his actions closely and when they heard the loud explosion, their eyes widened. They looked outside and saw the tall wave the explosion created and were in awe.


    Fortunately, the Pavilion had Rune Formation around it so the wave dissolved before it could hit it.


    Shen Yu nodded in satisfaction and said.


    "This is a Tanki Bomb and we will use it to destroy the multiple facilities of ve organisation. I''ll mark down the location of every branch of their and then you all will nt this sphere in their branch. And you know the results."


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but then a grin broke out on their faces as they imagined the scene of all branches of ve organisation exploding throughout the Empire. It would surely make a huge scene.


    Xiao Lan was obviously the most excited, especially after seeing the power of the Tanki Bomb. It carried the power simr to that of a full powered attack of wn Peak-Stage Core Formation Realm.


    Just imagining how they would throw these around made her shiver in excitement. However, then she remembered something and asked.


    "But what about the ves, Master?"


    As much as she wanted to destroy the ve organisation, she didn''t want to kill the ves as they were just too pitiful. She might have not cared about them if she was still the Phoenix Empress, but after experiencing so much in her new life, she had changed.


    Shen Yu and others had also helped her in increasing her empathy for others. Of course, her inner side was still phoenix so if someone tried to harm her loved ones, she would ravage everything down without a care.

 Chapter 165: Plans for Slave Organisation (2)

    Xiao Lan''s question reminded of something as he smiled and answered her.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. The Tanki Bomb will have a special Rune Formation in it, carved by me personally, so before exploding they would teleport every ve to the Senter Valley base of Assassin Organisation."


    Then he remembered the name Ying Yue chose for the Assassin Organisation and corrected himself.


    "It showed be Shadow Garden now. Anyways, Oh yeah, I also have added a function in which everyone who was forced to work in the ve organisation would also be teleported. They were serve the Redemption Arc ahem I mean redemption punishment."


    Xiao Lan heaved a sigh of relief hearing that. As long as ves were out, it means she could go all out. With her own powers and the Tanki Bombs, she was sure she would be a menace.


    Song Junwan listened to everything and summarised.


    "So, thie Operation will be simple. We will leave the branches to everyone with Low Cultivation Base, mainly being Foundation Realm and below. And since we have too few disciple, we will take Shadow Garden''s help to nt the Tanki Bomb in every branch."


    Shen then looked at Ning Xi and continued.


    "While we all will target the upper echelon and headquarters. This n is simple and effective actually. We will kill every member of the ve organisation and also save the ves."


    Qing Zhiyan who was listening to everything raised her hand, intending to speak.


    Shen Yu noticed her and nodded, giving her permission.


    Qing Zhiyan stood up and spoke, after some hesitation.


    "I just have a suggestion, Master."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "I''ll be happy to implement it if it''s good."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and exined.


    "My suggestion is simple. It''s obvious that we can''t trust the Assassinspletely. After all, a take over is take over and even if they agreed on surface, who knows what goes through their head? So, how about we have a team of Assassins led by my fellow sisters."


    Everyone was surprised at her suggestion as they had truly overlooked this simple thing. But it was to be expected, since Shen Yu was the one who did most of the work so they thought he had taken care of everything.


    They felt ashamed of themselves as the realisation settled in their hearts. Even though they swore they wouldn''tpletely rely on Shen Yu and show him their worth, they had been unconsciously doing that very thing.


    As for Shen Yu, he was different. He had obviously thought of this problem since he was practically friends with betrayal now. He knew there was no way the Assassin would submit that easily.


    What a joke! Even he wouldn''t submit that easily. At best, he would just pretend to submit and wait for the opportunity to take revenge and be free.


    That was why he had nted a seed in every Assassin''s soul through transmission which prevented them from betraying him. As for how that worked, he didn''t know as it was something System made.


    That was why he was not worried about Assassin betraying him and ruining his n. However, he didn''t voice out his thoughts as he was interested in something else Qing Zhiyan mentioned.


    He rubbed his chin and smiled.


    ''It is a good opportunity for them. Since they know that Assassin can betray them, they will be in guard and will work to their limits. Heh, I should do this as I wouldn''t get such opportunity often.''


    He looked at the purple haired beauty, and smiled.


    ''No wonder she survived all those years in the Imperial Pce. She heard everything and only then made her conclusion. She is a good listener and has a cool head.''


    He sighed and said.


    "I have indeed overlooked this matter so thanks for reminding me, Zhiyan. We will do as she suggested. Every disciple will form a team of ten or more Assassins and infiltrate the branches of ve organisation. Your objective will be to nt the Tanki Bomb and escape from there. Or course, before doing that I want you all to try to kill the members of ve organisation by yourself.


    This is a test for you all."


    Seeing how serious he was, the women knew that they needed to perform their best. Just for pleasing their Master who had bestowed them a new wonderful life.


    They all bowed their head, acknowledging his orders. They would make sure to surprise him with their performance.


    Not only him, but the ve organisation was also in for a huge surprise.


    Qing Zhiyan scratched her cheek and continued.


    "Master, i apologise if I''m being rude but can I make a request?"


    Shen Yu chuckled softly and waved his hands.


    "Never hesitate to say your mind, Zhiyan. Even though this is a Sect, we are family first so ask from me, not request."


    Qing Zhiyan was surprised hearing that. She had heard about Shen Yu''s doting and pampering, but only now she was seeing it with her eyes.


    ''Family, huh.''


    Hiding her emotions, she smiled and said.


    "I see. Then, I ask you to change Sister Xiao''s position in this operation. She is different from us and even you know that. I can understand why you didn''t allow her on the take over of Assassin Organisation but this is different. It would be a waste if she is just given to blow the branches."


    "Huh!?"


    Shen Yu was surprised, wondering how did he miss such a big thing. She was right. Xiao Lan was a prodigy and he had seen her battle prowess himself.


    It really was a waste to let her blow up mere branches.


    He turned to look at Xiao Lan and found her looking at Qing Zhiyan with a relieved expression. She couldn''t bring herself to speak out so she was truly thankful Qing Zhiyan spoke up for her.


    Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "Thanks for reminding. Lan''er, you wille with me to turn the headquarters into dust with your mes."


    Xiao Lan''s eyes lit up as she grinned.


    "Hehe, of course, Master."

 Chapter 166: A New Elder

    Xiao Lan had been working hard, even using the time she could have used to spent with Shen Yu for her training. She knew she was far behind everyone and needed to catch up so she only rested when she knew pushing more would bacsh.


    She was a Divine Phoenix in her previous life and making quick progress in early realms was easy for her. Considering she even had the perfect foundation, it was just a matter of time and a little hard work to catch up to others.


    That was why she wanted to participate in the main operation of wiping out ve organisation. She was a victim of them and she had sworn she would destroy it so of course she wanted to be at the front.


    Now that she heard Shen Yu''s rification, she was filled with excitement. She couldn''t wait for the time when she would burn everything down to ashes.


    Noticing her glea, Qing Zhiyan smiled. Then, she once again focused her attention on Shen Yu and said.


    "Master, I actually have a map in which I''ve marked majority of the branches of ve organisation so you don''t need to worry about that part."


    She then tapped on her storage ring and took out a rolled up bundle of paper. She tossed it to Shen Yu, as she said, her voice calm and sweet as always.


    "Please check it, Master and confirm the location."


    Shen Yu nodded at her and caught the rolled up map. He then opened it, only to have his mouth open in surprise.


    It was a detailed map of the Qing Empire and many things were listed out on it, including things that were not avable for themon popce or even the smaller Sects.


    He could even see many branches of Assassin Organisation marked on it, which made him question how did Qing Zhiyan obtained such a treasure. After all, knowledge was power and having these would certainly help a lot.


    A sigh escaped his mouth as he located the branches of ve organisation on the map. Aside from a few secret branch, almost every branch was marked on the map. Not only that, they were even marked by how much danger they possessed.


    ''This is just too valuable. I''m sure even the Major Sects would pay to get this. How did she managed to find it? Or maybe she drew it herself? But how? Did her eyes helped her?''


    He had many questions but he decided to throw them aside for now. Their main task was to eradicate the ve organisation for now.


    He closed the map and gave it to Song Junwan, and then smiled at Qing Zhiyan.


    "The map is just wonderful. Every detail on it is correct and after a few tempering, we can use it as a base to locate the various branches. Thank you for your contribution, it really helped a lot."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled sheepishly and said in a low voice.


    "Everything mine is yours, Master so naturally that map is also yours."


    Shen Yu shook his head, not understanding how she became such a devotee all of a sudden. He could see that she was very sincere otherwise he would have doubted her intentions.


    ''Wait! Devotee? They aren''t considering as some god, right?''


    But then he shook his head as he found the thought too ridiculous.


    ''No way that''s happening. Why would they worship their husband. I''m being an idiot here.''


    He threw the useless thoughts aside and asked, as he was really curious.


    "Did you make it?"


    Qing Zhiyan''s small face bobbed up and down in response


    "Yes, Master. I thought maybe it''ll help me in surviving against the Emperor. After all, I had some ns which included both ve organisation and the Assassin Organisation. That was why I worked hard to make this map."


    Shen Yu looked at her for a while before sighing.


    ''She is strong and actually terrifying now that I think about it. She herself is weak but her schemes has been running in Imperial Pce for quite a while.''


    Shen Yu then thought of something and took out a small palm sized shining pearl from his storage ring. He tossed it to Qing Zhiyan and said.


    "Take it, it''ll be helpful in whatever you''re going to do with the Empire. As for how it works, you''ll understand once you refine it."


    Qing Zhiyan looked at the ordinary looking pearl in her hand and smiled. She kept it in her clothes and bowed.


    "Thanks for the gift, Master."


    Shen Yu nodded at her and then turned towards Song Junwan.


    "So, do you think is there any hole in this n?"


    Song Junwan pondered for a while before shaking her head.


    "I don''t see any problem now but I''ll tell you if I discover something. Also, how will disciples reach to the branches of ve organisation? We will be going to the headquarters, right? So, you can''t help them teleport."


    Shen Yu waved his hand.


    "Don''t worry about that. I have set up five Teleportation Rune Formation in the Seven Pagoda. It''s in the second floor. You all just need to think of the ce after getting on the formation and you''ll be teleported there. It''s that simple."


    Song Junwan nodded as this problem was solved. Her gaze then went on Ning Xi who was silently waiting at the corner of the room.


    She was speechless and even surprised. She didn''t even notice when Ning Xi moved there. However, since she had something to discuss so she didn''t beat around the bush.


    "Sister Ning, I want you to subtly spread the information about Assassin organisation to the world."


    Ning Xi raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "I can do that, but why? Won''t that just alert those bastards?"


    Song Junwan smiled.


    "And that is what we want. If we wait too long, they''ll obviously scatter around. However, if they only hear some rumours which have some credibility, then they would first try to discuss it with others. So, most if not all, will be there in the headquarters. I can''t say the same for now."


    Shen Yu voices out his agreement.


    "She is right. They probably don''t have all of their members in the headquarters now and if they got the news that their headquarters is Destroyed, then they''ll run away and hide somewhere. It''ll be troublesome to find them then. So, it''s better to subtly influence them to move to their headquarters."


    Ning Xi had her mouth open, but then she nodded her head up and down.


    "As you all say. I was thinking of checking out the Federation today anyway so I''ll do it. It won''t take long for them to confirm my rumours though so we''ll have to act quickly."


    Shen Yu smiled.


    "We''ll be attacking tomorrow morning, is that enough time?"


    Ning Xi also grinned.


    "More than enough."


    Shen Yu looked outside the window and said.


    "You can go now, since you''ll be needed there. The meeting is almost over and main talk is already finished. Just remember toe back in night."


    A mischievous glint passed through Ning Xi''s eyes as she asked.


    "Master need a hard cushion to sleep?"


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes at her.


    "Just get going already before I spank your butt."


    Ning Xi licked her lips as she rubbed her hands together.


    "That sounds tempting, Master. Now I don''t want to go. But I also can''t go against your orders."


    She sighed dejectedly and left the Pavilion.


    Shen Yu nced at her retreating figure and smiled. Then, he turned towards Qing Zhiyan and asked.


    "You''re a crafty women. How about you be the Chief Strategy Elder of Divine Harem Sect?"


    Qing Zhiyan was stumped and couldn''t even say anything for a while. She just processed his words slowly in her mind over and over again, before realising it was the reality.


    Her head instantly dropped ny degrees as she spoke, voice full of determination.


    "I will do my best, Master."


    Others began to congratte her with full of smiles. They were truly happy and didn''t feel that she didn''t deserve the position. They knew her past and knew only someone of clever and cold mind could survive that.


    Only someone like her, who had used her brain to survive, could be best for this position.


    Shen smiled seeing their enthusiasm and then a thought appeared in his mind.


    ''Why do I and many others smile so much?''


    [Probably skill issue of author.]


    ''...are you high?''


    [System can''t smoke, unfortunately.]


    Shen Yu was speechless. The system really had changed a lot. Well, not that he hated the new system. In fact, he loved having such a friend beside him.


    He shook his head and asked, seeing that thedies had taken their seat once again.


    "So, my dear clever Elder, what do you think I should do now?"


    Qing Zhiyan was flustered but her mind quickly began to run at fast speed. In just a few moments, she already found the answer.


    "Master should focus on the Seven Stars Sect."

 Chapter 167: Problem

    Seven Stars Sect.


    Shen Yu had spent quite a lot of time to think of a way to deal with it. He could just forcibly take over, but it would be too troublesome and he would need to handle a lot of things.


    He also didn''t want to repeat what happened with Wind Flower Sect so there were only a few options left. After all, Seven Stars Sect was under the Heavenly Sect Federation and after what happened with Wind Flower Sect, they had been keeping eyes on every sect.


    So, unless they destroyed the whole Seven Stars Sect, it would be impossible to not be enemies with the Heavenly Sect Federation, which he didn''t want to do this early.


    That was why a hostile take over and destruction, both were out of the way. But he had gotten an opportunity to deal with the Seven Stars Sect easily without alerting others.


    And that was to give their support to Bai Li, who was supposedly Sect Leader''s son and had the right to seed him. They could just her ''him'' the Sect Leader and deal with others in shadows.


    After all, the Assassin Organisation had changed a lot and if they assassinated someone important suddenly, it wouldn''t be weird.


    Shen Yu rubbed his chin, thinking of another problem.


    ''They have a backing. We will need to somehow cut that backing out.''


    He raised his head and looked at Song Junwan.


    "Do you have any ideas to deal with the Heavenly Sky Sect? Like not personally but I want to cut the backing of Seven Stars Sect."


    Song Junwan fell in deep thoughts, before sighing.


    "It''s simple, Master. We will make our presence known and go with the n we discussed in the Tournaments. We couldn''t do as our n because of the sudden changes but now it''s a perfect opportunity. With the allegations and mess, the Heavenly Sky Sect won''t pay much attention to the Seven Stars Sect."


    Her smile grew wider as she continued.


    "The Sect and Empire will be suspicious of each other. Not only that, they will also suspect that some power from Holy Lands is interfering. It''s not the first time it happened so I''m sure they''ll believe it. Once their focus on this matter, they will forget about matters of Lackey of theirs."


    Qing Zhiyan nodded and added.


    "Sister Song is right. My father is actually in a tight position and the rtionship between the sects and Empire isn''t good. If I have to guess, then my father will try to recruit this new power even. This is a major issue and with all of this, unless there are heavy changes, the Heavenly Sky Sect wouldn''t pay much attention to the Seven Stars Sect."


    Shen Yu smiled in pride. See how inteligent were his wives. They figured out a solution so quickly.


    "You''re right on that. And even if they somehow pays attention, we can use the Assassin Organisation to distract them. We will just pretend that Assassin Organisation is going to submit to the Empire. I''m sure the Major Sects would be rmed from this news. Coupled with the destruction of the ve organisation, which we will obviously seed in, they would have no choice but to focus on Empire."


    He then pped his hands.


    "Excellent nning,dies."


    Qing Zhiyan blushed as redness creeped on her cheeks, while Song just giggled in happiness. Praise from their Master was all they needed.


    Shen Yu thought of something and closed his eyes. He was using his mental connection with the Sect''s identity token to contact Bai Li. Since he was the Sect Leader and the one who made the technique, he didn''t need the identity token.


    Soon, he heard a rough, husky voice, filled with happiness.


    ''Master!''


    Shen Yu cringed but didn''t show on his face. Bai Li was probably in her male form and her voice sounded manly. And he certainly didn''t want to be called Master in an endearing way by a man.


    He shook off those thoughts and asked.


    ''Are you free? I want to talk about something.''


    The reply came quickly.


    ''Yes, Master. I''m free, but it''ll be slightly troublesome to exit the hotel as the Grand Elder has some spies here.''


    Shen Yu smiled.


    ''You don''t need to worry about that. Just be ready.''


    Seemingly guessing his intentions, Bai Li quickly agreed.


    ''Yes, Master.''


    Shen Yu''s lips twitched, hearing the word Master again and again. But he kept quite. He simply reached out to Bai Li, who was still her room and picked her up.


    In an instant, Bai Li was teleported to the Pavilion from her room. She looked around, her eyes wide open. She was still as shocked as she wasst time when Shen Yu teleported her back to her room.


    Otherdies grew confused on the sudden appearance of this man, but soon remembered who it was and calmed down.


    Bai Li quickly shook off from her daze and sped her hand, while bowing her head.


    "Greetings! Master."


    Shen Yu pointed at her and said in an awkward tone.


    "Greetings! But can you change your appearance please? It feels a little awkward seeing another man here."


    Song Junwan rolled her eyes, having her own thoughts while Bai Li changed her appearance, much to her confusion. She had lived like that majority of her life, so it felt a little weird to get back in her female form.


    It was as if she was getting some liberation after several years of oppression, so it was kind of weird to her.


    Shen Yu heaved a sigh of relief seeing the tall, blonde beauty standing before him. Her charming blue eyes were still filled with confusion but she seemed to have gotten used to the situation.


    Shen Yu coughed, trying to mask his embarassment.


    "Ahem! So, Bai Li, we just discussing on the topic of how to deal with your Sects."


    Shen Yu then gestured to Song Junwan who nodded in understanding. She then recounted the ns they had made, including others ns of Assassin Organisation and ve Organisation.


    After hearing everything, Bai Li couldn''t help but grin at the prospect of her future. She personally didn''t care about the Sect itself but if that was what it would take to get her the answers, she would do it.


    With a wide grin on her face, she said.


    "Rest assured, Master. I won''t let you down and take the Sect under me. I already have many supporters and among them are the core Elders who make up for the main force of the Sect. It''s a matter of time before we take over. But there is a problem and we''re trying to find a solution for that."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and asked.


    "And what might that be?"


    Bai Li sighed and answered.


    "At first I was aiming only for the position of Sect Leader, but slowly I realised how wrong I was. The Core Elders are supporting me, not just because of their dissatisfaction with Bai Chen."


    A wry smile appeared on her face.


    "There are some good position in the Sect and they''re always held by those who bootlick the Sect Leader. The Core Elders have grown impatient and angry with how the Sect Leader treats them. So, their n is simply to use me as a pawn to get to those position."


    Shen Yu sighed, not much surprised. He said.


    "It isn''t possible even if somehow became the Sect Leader because those are already established and suddenly removing those will certainly cause chaos in the sect. It might even turn into a civil war and turn the whole Sect upside down."


    His gaze hardened as he asked.


    "Is this the problem you guys are facing?"


    Bai Li nodded.


    "Yes, the Elders behind me are reluctant to start the civil war, as even if they somehow won, the position won''t be worth it. The Sect will surely suffer downfall because of the civil war, after all."


    Shen Yu closed his eyes, finding it quite problematic. After all, he also wanted to deal with those higher echelon of Seven Stars Sect. They were the one who helped in the downfall of Wind Flower Sect.


    He then shrugged, directlying to the simplest solution.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll just turn them into your puppets so technically the Sect will have all the members. Everyone will be happy."


    Bai Li''s eyes brightened hearing that. She instantly understood what Shen Yu was nning to do. After all, if the disciples saw that their Elders were there, looking after them then they won''t mess around. This way, there would be no civil war and they would also seed, since the Elders would be their puppets and would have to follow their orders.


    Everything was perfect. Everyone would be happy with such results, well except the Sect Leader and his closepanion. But who cares about them?


    On the other hand, Shen Yu was having different thoughts.


    ''I am really turning evil, ain''t I? Is this what they say, you be what you hate?''


    [Master, you were never innocent to begin with. You just have different morals.]

 Chapter 168: Visiting Capital?

    Shen Yu argued with the system for a while before returning to the issue on hand. But everything was mostly solved so he wondered what should he do now.


    ''Hmm, I forgot the special ceremony for Bai Li.''


    He smiled and said, looking at Bai Li who had just stood up.


    "Come here. I need to perform the wee ceremony."


    Hearing that, Bai Li got excited and happily skipped over to Shen Yu. Others just smiled, already knowing what the ceremony was. They had experienced that first hand and they had never forgotten that feeling.


    When Bai Li was standing directly before Shen Yu, he asked.


    "I''ll be honest with you. Although we are husband and wife now, we both know it''s not because of love or anything so if you want to wait..."


    Bai Li tilted her head sideways and asked, interrupting him.


    "Is master asking for my approval to consummate the marriage? I''m yours, Master so of course you have every right for that. As for my approval, even I''m excited about that."


    Her eyes shone with a strange glint as she continued.


    "I have seen many of my peers going to brothels and returned with an intoxicated look. I always wondered how sex felt but never got the chance to experience it. My peers did invite me many times but you know my condition."


    A bulb of curiosity lit up in Shen Yu''s heart as he asked.


    "How did you avoid their suspicion then? I''m pretty sure they would be suspicious of you if you always refused to take part in this."


    He knew it was abnormal. After all, this was still a society ruled by patriarchy and man going to brothels was prettymon. In fact, if someone rejected the invitation a lot, then rumours of their sexuality might spread.


    Bai Li shrugged.


    "I just went with them sometimes and when it was time to do the deed, I just put the girl in illusion. She felt as if she was having the best sex of her life."


    The flushed and ecasty face of that girl shed in her mind, making her face heat up as her cheeks turned red. A smile adorned her face as she continued.


    "I remember that expression and wondered if I''ll ever have the chance to feel that. That face of pure bliss, I wanted to have that."


    She then giggled.


    "But of course, I treasured my virginity so I didn''t look for anyone. I reserved for the special one with whom I won''t have to put this facade. And I''ve found that man in you, Master. So although I don''t know I love you or not, I have decided to devote my life to you so of course I want to feel everything a rtionship has to offer."


    A warm smile appeared on Shen Yu''s face. This was how many rtionships worked back on Earth. Two people who didn''t even love each other would spend their whole life with one another, devoting their everything to their other half.


    Love is never a necessary element to start a rtionship. It can be developed slowly.


    He stood up, and smiled at Bai Li. If a girl was offering herself to him, then why would he reject it?


    ''This is china, guys, not japan.''


    [Broo! Really?]


    ''Haha!''


    Shen Yu chuckled softly on his ridiculous joke and his dry sense of humour. Seriously, what was with this recently?


    Bai Li got confused seeing Shen Yuughing and asked.


    "Did I say something wrong, Master?"


    Shen Yu shook his head, wondering how he had a such a Heavenly luck...well, he had a clue on it.


    "I''m justughing at my luck, silly. I have so many thoughtful and wonderful wives, what is this if not a Heavenly luck?"


    His words caused thedies to blush, reminding them of the nights they shared as they were now husband and wife. They couldn''t help but be happy everytime Shen Yu called them his wife.


    Song Junwan giggled, as she put her hand on mouth.


    "I will say it''s the opposite, Master."


    Bai Li nodded in agreement.


    "Yup, this mature sister is right, Master. We are the ones who are truly lucky to meet you and be your wives. We are just happy we have the chance to live with you and serve you."


    Shen Yu sighed and patted Bai Li.


    "I can say the same. Anyways, here is your wee ceremony."


    Saying that, he leaned forward towards Bai Li, who at first was confused but soon understood what he was going to do. A smile appeared on her face as she rxed and let Shen Yu take control.


    She was tall, taller than his other wives so he didn''t need to go down. He just directly went for lips, but didn''t kiss her immediately.


    His hot breaths caressed her face, sending shivers down her body. Her body instinctively Leaned forward, towards the source of that breath.


    Shen Yu smiled and finally ced his lips on her sweet lips. They were small, sweet and ready to be plucked.


    This was her first kiss and it was clear from her movements, so Shen Yu didn''t force it. He slowly and gently showed her the way to properly please one''s partner.


    Her body went limp as she put his hands on his chest for support. She could feel the warm lips ravaging her lips, sending electric currents throughout her body.


    She then felt a hand going for her waist, and then a slight pull caused her to crash on Shen Yu''s chest. Still, she wasn''t bothered about it as the passion from the kiss was overwhelming her.


    In between, she felt a strand of strange Qi entering her body but shepletely ignored it. Who cares about Qi when she was experiencing the best feeling she ever felt?


    Just when she was about to be breathless, the pair of lips tormenting her finally withdraw, leaving a trail of saliva behind. Her vision was hazy as she panted heavily.


    She finally realised she was out of breath, but even then she wanted to continue that. It was so good. Why did no one told her kissing was so good?


    Shen Yu licked his lips, feeling excited down there but he controlled himself. He smiled at her.


    "Try to see the changes in your body when you''re free."


    He then turned towards Song Junwan and asked.


    "Can you show her around the Sect? I''m pretty sure she has some time so it''s good for her to know the Sect. Oh yeah, you can take her to the library as well."


    Song Junwan bowed her head.


    "As you wish, Master."


    He nodded at her and then looked at Qing Zhiyan, who was busy fiddling around with amunication stone.


    "What happened?"


    Qing Zhiyan was startled, but soon calmed down. Somehow, Shen Yu''s presence always brought a peace to her chaotic life, and gave her a sense of protection. She sighed as she recounted everything.


    "I just recieved a message from Hastor. He had encountered a strange Spiritual Creature so he was just telling me about it. From his voice, it was clear that the Spritual Creature was overpowering his man so I''m worried about him."


    Since Qing Zhiyan was a princess and yed a very important role, her actions were always monitored by the various factions. As such, she couldn''t really stay within the Divine Harem Sect.


    Because of that, they had agreed to make a fake Entourage and send it back to the capital. Since Hastor was leading it, there was no issue in that but even then Shen Yu had ced a clone of Qing Zhiyan in the carriage.


    Even if someone spied on the Entourage, they wouldn''t notice that Qing Zhiyan actually wasn''t there. They would all just assume that the princess was traveling back to the capital.


    Just to make it even better, Qing Zhiyan had sent news back home saying that she found something good and was bringing it back.


    But now this situation arose, making her worried about the safety of Hastor. He was one of the few people she actually trusted and she didn''t want to lose him.


    Shen Yu looked at her worried face and thought of something.


    ''Now that I think about it, I haven''t seen the capital. Since I''m free for whole day, why don''t I pay a visit to my father-inw? Hehe, it would be even more interesting if I can bring him to my side.''


    He was already making some ns, in case he was sessful in making the Emperor submit to him.


    Thinking of all that, Shen Yu said.


    "Don''t worry about him. I was thinking of visiting the capital anyways so why don''t we go together?"


    He then threw a jade stone at Bai Li and said.


    "Since I can''t teleport you in person, this will help you. You can use it to teleport to the sect and back and forth anytime you want. Good luck!"

 Chapter 169: Skinwalker

    The canyon was a deep, rugged stretch ofnd, its walls towering on both sides like giant stone walls reaching up toward the sky. The rocks were rough, colored in shades of dusty red and brown, and cracks ran along the sides like old scars.


    The ground was dry and uneven, with small stones scattered everywhere, making each step risky and loud. Giants rocks rested on the base of the walls, broken in various shapes.


    The air felt heavy and tense, with the sun casting long shadows that made the narrow path through the canyon feel dark and confined. The sound of distant footsteps and whispers echoed off the stone walls, making it hard to tell where exactly people were hiding or waiting. High up, jagged rocks jutted out, as if they were sharp teeth ready to trap anyone below.


    At the far end of the canyon, a group of people huddled together, tense and alert, their backs to the wall as they watched every movement, knowing they were surrounded. It was a ce where every corner felt dangerous, where every shadow seemed to hide something¡ªor someone¡ªwaiting to strike.


    Hastor watched at it from the tall stone he was sitting on. His eyes held a strange resignation as if he had already seen the oue of the ambush.


    He looked at themunication stone and smiled.


    ''Live well, Young Miss. You have finally found someone who can treasure and protect you. I''m happy for you, but it looks our journey ends here. I''m happy to have a chance to serve you.''


    Unlike hispanions, he knew the enemy they were facing and that was why he had already given up hope. He knew the only oue facing this Spiritual Creature was death, so he didn''t even tell Qing Zhiyan about it.


    With a heavy sigh, he stood up. Even though he had resigned to his gate, it didn''t mean he would go down without a fight. If he just surrendered then a fate worse than death awaited him and he certainly didn''t want that.


    His gaze thennded on hispanions and he realised another sigh. They were just innocent mercenaries he had hired to escort Qing Zhiyan but he didn''t expect to meet such a situation.


    ''It isn''t their fault.''


    Thinking of that, he jumped down and said in hismanding voice.


    "Come here!"


    Hearing his voice, it was as if the mercenaries had found a backbone as they sighed in relief and went towards him. Their face still filled with fear but they were better than before.


    When everyone was standing before him, Hastor nodded and said.


    "The enemy we are facing is the Skinwalker, a Tier 4 Spiritual Creature who wears human skin to wreck havoc. Because of hosting so many human bodies, it has be intelligent and is no different than humans."


    He furrowed his brows and continued.


    "I was only able to detect it through special means. But I think you all understand from how dangerous it is even though it is just a Early-Stage Tier 4 Spiritual Creature."


    Hearing his exnation, the mercenaries lost whatever strength they had left. They had heard of Skinwalker and knew of the dread it created among the humans.


    Humanity was terrified just by the name of it. Who wouldn''t be frightened when suddenly their lover, who they had spent their whole life, turned out to be a Spiritual Creature? Many people were even in trauma because of the Spiritual Creature.


    This wasn''t even the most terrifying aspect of Skinwalker. It could actually use multiple bodies and to their peak strength at that. It was a walking one man army.


    This was also one of the reasons it was still alive as nobody could tell where the real body was. And as long as the real wasn''t killed, the terror of Skinwalker would continue to spread.


    Fortunately, it was still weak and never wentpletely berserk so the Four Major Sects had also never tried their best to annihte it. It would onlye asionally for some bizzare purpose.


    The mercenaries began to question their luck for meeting such a terrible Creature like this. Now, they were bound to be one of the many bodies it controlled.


    Hastor kept silent, as he looked at everyone''s expression. He knew very well what was going through their head and he couldn''t even me them for it.


    He cleared his throat and said.


    "You guys don''t need to worry. Since I am the one who hired you all then your protection is also my responsibility. So, I will make some time for you so escape quickly. And if anyone asks about princess, say that I helped her in escaping so she is also safe."


    The mercenaries instantly dropped on their knees as they began to show their gratitude. And right after that, they ran away the way they came as fast as they could. They didn''t even question why Hastor didn''t just send the princess with them.


    Hastor looked at them and shook his head. He obviously didn''t do this because of some responsibilities. He just knew Skinwalker well enough to know that running was impossible for him.


    The Skinwalker always targetted strong people to take their bodies so even if he ran away, the Skinwalker would juste after him.


    He cracked his neck and walked forward, his face showing determination and killing intent burst out from his body. Every step he took made thend shake as the aura he emitted began to grow more dangerous and terrifying.


    Just then, a shadow fell on him from his sides, whom he didn''t even pay attention and simply pped away like a bug. Only after doing that, he looked at the figure who had attacked him.


    But now, it was only a mangled corpse with it''s head gone and bones snapped in unnatural forms.


    "Hmph!"


    A snort sounded as Hastor raised his leg, and stomped the ground with full force. The powerful impact shattered the rocky ground and made web like cracks in arge area around him.


    Even the rocks resting on the sides of the walls were effected and shattered immediately.


    Just then, the ground burst into a small explosion and threw Hastor in the air, making a giant hole where he was standing. When the dust settled, Hastor who was hovering in air could see giants spikes in the hole.


    He sighed and shouted.


    "Can you stop with these childish games? Just fight me directly and stop wasting time."


    A light chuckled sounded, echoing in the silent stretches of the canyon. It was low, but carried a strange coldness which sent shivers down Hastor''s spine.


    "There is no need for any rush, is there? I''m just here to y, after all."


    Then, there was a period of silence as Hastor just waited for any attacks, sweat forming on his forehead. Even though Skinwalker had not shown anything powerful yet, he didn''t dare underestimate the cmity that had haunted humanity for years.


    The voice once again resounded, this time filled with a clear disappointment.


    "Tsk! You''re no fun. And here I thought I''ll get to fight Nascent Soul Realm expert and will also be able to have some fun in the princess''s body."


    Hastor''s body trembled as he realised Skinwalker''s goal. It was not a coincidence that it had ambushed them, but it had done it deliberately to get Qing Zhiyan''s body.


    He couldn''t even began to fathom the chaos that would have followed if Skinwalker was sessful in getting Qing Zhiyan''s body.


    ''But how? The trip back to capital was so sudden so nobody should know of this. Even the mercenaries I hired randomly and they are not foolish enough to actually....''


    Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind that he didn''t want to be true. It would be a disaster if it was true.


    ''I-Impossible!''


    His hand shivered as he tried to find courage to fight the thing before him but the realisation had shaken him to core.


    "Huh? Why are you pissing in your pants, baldy? I didn''t do that even when I was a baby."


    Hastor took heavy breaths as he tried to calm down. He raised his head and looked at the top of the canyon, from where the voice wasing.


    At the top of the canyon, a young man sat with his legs dangling in the vast chasm of the canyon. His eyes were empty, yet they carried a strange wrongness that couldn''t be described in words.


    Just by looking into those eyes, Hastor felt his soul shaking. Just what kind of Creature was this to even make a Nascent Soul tremble in its presence.


    The young man smiled at him, when he felt his gaze and said.


    "I want you, baldy."


    Before Hastor could properly understand the meaning of his words, felt his scalp going numb. He tried to dodge but it was toote.


    A heavy impact sent him flying to the walls, making even his bones feel the pressure.


    Hastor groaned, as he tried to understand what just happened. It was then he felt a powerful aura filling the Grand Canyon and shivered.


    This was the reason he hated Skinwalker.


    A Tier 4 Spiritual Creature controlling a Tier 5 Spiritual Creature was just pure crime.

 Chapter 170: Curious

    Embedded on the canyon walls, Hastor groaned, as he tried to understand what just happened. It was then he felt a powerful aura filling the Grand Canyon and shivered.


    This was the reason he hated Skinwalker.


    A Tier 4 Spiritual Creature controlling a Tier 5 Spiritual Creature was just pure crime. How was this even fair?


    He forcibly pulled himself forward and shook his head to get his body in bnce again. He was still mid-air, after all. After getting a perfect bnce, he raised his head and looked at the being who emitted such a terrifying aura and had also sent him flying with just one attack.


    It was a gigantic, armored beast with skin as tough as steel. Just a single nce at it was enough to tell Hastor the identity of the Spritual Creature. It was a famous predator, after all.


    The Ironhide Rhinox.


    It usually charged through the battlefield like an unstoppable juggernaut, its horn capable of piercing the strongest defenses. Its hide was resistant to most physical and Qi attacks, making it a formidable opponent.


    Hastor''s face turned grim. This was the reason he feared Skinwalker so much. Nobody could tell just what kind of beast or even humans that creature was hiding.


    He sighed, as he quickly understood the situation.


    ''That guy knew about me so he specially prepared this Spritual Creature to fight me. The Ironhide Rhinox is way too strong even for Skinwalker, but it''s not like it needs to defeat it directly.''


    With narrowed eyes, Hastor took a step forward and charged at the gigantic creature whose horn was alreadying at him, ready to tear him apart.


    The Ironhide Rhinox was just a skin Skinwalker wore, making it just one of the many vessels. So, he didn''t think it would make any difference if he took down the young man or the Rhinox.


    "Seven-Mountain Shattering Palm!!"


    With a wave from his hand, Hastor sent Seven palms made of dense Qi and formed specially due to his secret technique, towards the iing beast.


    However, it seemed as if the Ironhide Rhinox didn''t even acknowledge the attack as it simply charged forward. The seven palms collided with its hide, and werepletely unsessful as they couldn''t even make a mark on it.


    Hastor clicked his tongue and joined both of his palm together as a golden ring formed around him. But it wasn''t the end as several other rings like it formed around him, revolving around him rapidly.


    He was going to attack but felt something soft touching his hand. He frowned and shook his hand, as every anomaly in a battle could change the oue.


    When he looked down, he found a strange red bee sitting on his finger. Suddenly, he felt a pang of pain and a sense of dread washed over him.


    Without wasting even a second, he straighten his other hand and chopped at his wrist, cutting it perfectly. Blood dripped from his arm but his focus was on something entirely different.


    He looked horrified at his hand that had fallen on the ground. It had began rotting from inside out and he could even seen little insects crawling out by making many holes in that hand.


    Just imagining what would have happened if he didn''t cut his hands sent shivers down his spine. His body trembled but he calmed himself down. He was a veteran expert so even this didn''t faze him for long.


    He just raised his hand and made a small ball of the golden rings he had produced earlier. They began to condense and just when the Ironhide Rhinox was going to m on him, he released which hit the giant Creature on the face.


    The whole canyon shook as the giant Ironhide Rhinox backed away, after it was pushed by the might of the Golden rings. Not only that, but blood was dripping out from the wound Hastor caused.


    Hastor looked at the Ironhide Rhinox and clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ''So, even this was only enough to injure it slightly? No wonder nobody could defeat it unless they formed a team. This guy is just too overpowered.''


    But he also had an advantage of being agile. After all, the Ironhide Rhinox was best in defence, not in only areas.


    "You''re truly impressive. Even after getting bitten by my Crimson Death Bettle, you were able to tank the big guy. No wonder, you were chosen to be the Princess''s gaurd."


    Hearing thepliments the young man was giving from the top of the canyon, a wary smile appeared on Hastor''s face.


    He was actually very weakpared to other guards as he was just an Early-Stage Nascent Soul Realm expert. The reason he was chosen was that the Empress trusted him.


    He looked at his bleeding hand and noticed something in the Young man''s words. His eyes narrowed at the wound as he thought.


    ''Crimson Death Bettle? I have never heard of such thing so where did the Skinwalker get such a skin who could control such legal bug?''


    He quickly whipped out a healing pills and swallowed it, while also taking out some bandages to cover his arm as it was unusable now.


    The young man sitting above noticed his actions andughed.


    "You''re going to die anyway so why are you bothering with your body so much? Don''t worry, I''ll heal you once I get your body."


    His eyes then turned cold as he continued.


    "Let''s not waste our time here. I''ll give you a chance considering you have impressed me. Just give me your body and I''ll give you a quick death, otherwise there are multiple ways of taking over someone''s body hehe."


    Hastor shook his head and didn''t even take a second to answer.


    "Don''t bother. I''m all alone here so I might as well die trying."


    "Who said you''re gonna die?"


    A voice sounded from behind him, just when he was about to self-destruct to atleast keep his body away from the Skinwalker. At first, he thought it was Skinwalker who was ying with him, but then another voice sounded, which was much more familiar to him.


    "What are you doing, Hastor?"


    His body trembled as his head snapped backwards, only to have his eyes widened in shock.


    Behind him, a beautiful young woman with long purple hair tied into beautiful braids was standing, looking at him with concerned face. Beside her, a young man matching her aura was standing, his eyes however were looked at the Ironhide Rhinox.


    Apparently, the Ironhide Rhinox was charging it him but it had suddenly stopped. Hastor knew that the young man possessed unparalleled powers so he wasn''t that surprised.


    He heaved a sigh of relief, knowing that he was saved. He has given up, sure but who wanted to truly die. He had just decided to fight to death because there was no way around.


    "Huh! How did youe here?"


    The young man was also surprised, as he even didn''t detect their arrival. It was as if they had appeared out of nowhere. There was no malice, or greed in his eyes but just pure curiosity.


    Shen Yu was analysing the situation when he heard the childish voice. He raised his head and met the young man''s curiosity filled eyes.


    A slight surprise shone in his eyes as he thought.


    ''What is that? It''s like an amalgamation of two different person or should I say souls housing a single body?''


    He could see a mass of darkness flowing in an endless loop within the young man, but there was also a white strange miss which was trying to fight it but was clearly on the losing side.


    The darkness was overpowering but the white mist was slowly growing as the more he looked at the young man. However, then something unexpected happened and the darkness retaliated, taking back the dominant side it held earlier.


    The curiosity was also gone from his eyes as a grin appeared on his face.


    "You''re strong and I really need your body. But I also know that I can''t beat you now so bye bye."


    Saying that, he stood up and ran away.


    Shen Yu just continued to look at him with a strange look, and didn''t do anything even when the young man''s silhouette almost disappeared from his vision.


    It was then he raised his hand and flicked his fingers, making the distant figure of the young man vanish.


    The young man was just running away with his full speed when he sensed something amiss. Before he could understand what happened, he was once again face to face with Shen Yu.


    He sighed, and raised his hands in the air.


    "Fine! I give up! Do whatever you want."


    Shen Yu didn''t reply and simply raised his hand, trying to touch the young man''s forehead. But he failed as the young man withdrew.


    His face was of terror as he muttered.


    "W-What are you?"


    "Just a curious being, like you "

 Chapter 171: Disgusting

    With a flick of his finger, Shen Yu immobilised the young man and took a good look at him.


    The young man had a frail body as if he had not eaten for days. His short stature was apanied by ck hairs that were just enough to cover his head. His deep ck eyes were looking at him in return, full of fear and curiosity.


    Noticing his reaction, Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and looked deeper in the young man, and found a swirling mass of darkness, epassing a white mist. They seemed to be at war but as he could see the hostility of both, but the darkness was clearly dominating.


    ''How curious! What even is that?''


    Just then, the darkness began to swell and the young man''s body began to shake, as if trying to contain a great outburst. Small swirling holes appeared on his body, making it look more like a Spritual Creature rather than a human


    Shen Yu could have easily contained whatever the Skinwalker was trying to do but he let it be. It wasn''t his real body anyways so there was no need to keep it there. And if it died, he would be able to trace back it''s origin.


    Just as he expected, within a second the young man''s body swelled like a big ballon with disgusting liquid pouring out from the many holes. Unable to contain the pressure anymore, his body exploded sending various bode parts flying around.


    Shen Yu clicked his tongue and waved his hand, as all the matter disappeared, leaving the sitepletely clean and empty. He then closed his eyes and traced back the source of darkness.


    When he had first seen the young man and the Ironhide Rhinox, he knew they both were just vessels of some unknown being resting far away. So, he wanted to see who this being was.


    The Spritual Creature obviously used its unique soul to control so many vessels and once the vessel died, some part of the Soul would have to go back to its owner. He was just following the path of that Soul.


    The soul was a mysterious part of a body and it worked on differentws than that of a material n. So, how it travelled was also different. It travelled through a different ne all together.


    That was why, the soul of Skinwalker took only a few seconds to cover thousands of miles and reached it''s source.


    When Shen Yu saw the location, he was shocked. After all, the soul actually disappeared below the Senter Valley base of Shadow Garden, the Hideout of Assassin Organisation they had took over.


    It was an ancient hideout made for some specific unknown purpose. Now, it seemed there was more than to it than just being a base.


    He was thinking about that when he heard a sweet voice calling out for him.


    "Master? What happened?"


    Shen Yu shook free from his daze and turned around to see Qing Zhiyan, who was calling him. Hastor was helping her to float in air using his Qi.


    He smiled at her and replied.


    "Nothing much, I just let him escape because of some things I was curious about. Anyways, what about you?"


    Qing Zhiyan sighed and pointed at a mess of gore stuff spread around on the ground. From the few pieces that were actually intact, it was clear that the body belonged to a powerful beast.


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes at it and then looked at the corners of the wall, where many shattered rocks along with the gore stuff was stered all around.


    Hastor sighed and exined.


    "We were ambushed by the Skinwalker and it brought many vessels of itself. They were probably the ones who were hiding in the shadows."


    Shen Yu noted how Hastor called the Skinwalker ''it'' and then asked.


    "Please exin the whole situation a little, especially about this Skinwalker since I don''t know much about it."


    Hastor nodded and began to exin with Qing Zhiyan adding things in between. While listening to everything, Shen Yu also healed Hastor''s hand back.


    After listening to his story, Qing Zhiyan put her hand on her chin and asked.


    "But how did it get our information? Like the n toe back to capital was so abrupt that everyone was surprised. And as far as I know, nobody knew the route you will take so how did the Skinwalker actually ambush you?"


    Hastor''s face turned grim hearing her words as he was reminded of something. He turned towards Shen Yu and pleaded.


    "Milord, can you please save the Mercenary group that apanied us?"


    His words made raised a bad feeling in Qing Zhiyan''s heart as she also looked at Shen Yu with pleading expression. She needed to confirm her suspicions.


    Shen Yu sighed, already guessing what they were thinking but he already had an idea of what happened. He simply clicked his fingers and teleported the three of them.


    He had detected fluctuations a little distance away so he simply teleported them there. And the results were as he expected.


    It was a narrowed area of the Grand Canyon and the red walls had turned deeper and looked ominous. Shattered humans bones and organs were sttered all around, filling the whole path with gore stuff.


    Just one look at it made his stomach churn, even though he had seen much worse. He simply waved his hand, causing the path to be clean.


    He shook his head and turned around. Surprisingly, it was Hastor who was affected by the sight but Qing Zhiyan waspletely fine and had even began to analyse the situation.


    His heart suddenly felt as if it was attacked by a invisible arrow as his chest became heavy, knowing the reason behind her indifference.


    ''She already immunity because of her visions. She has seen things like this on a regr bases, worse she saw herself in all the scenarios. Poor girl!''


    He raised his hand and subconsciously began to pay Qing Zhiyan, feeling that she needed more love than she was receiving. He really needed to level up his game.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll give you all the love you deserve. No, even more than that. I''ll fill you so much that you would forget everything you have witnessed till now.''

 Chapter 172: Master Is Meanie

    A surprised expression appeared on Qing Zhiyan''s face, along with a light blush feeling the big, powerful hand patting her. It was filled with a strange warmth that made her heartpletely rx.


    In fact, she was affected by the gore sight as that reminded her of everything that could have happened to her. There were countless futures and she had seen majority of them.


    In all of them, her fate was much worse than these people who died here.


    But all those thoughts disappearedpletely when the warmth from her head spread throughout her body. She smiled and asked.


    "What happened, Master?"


    Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "I''m just finding it bizzare that I''m patting a beautiful girl''s head after witnessing such things."


    Qing Zhiyan giggled lightly, as she also felt it was quite funny.


    Hastor who saw their interaction from the sides was surprised. But then, he heaved a sigh of relief as he felt a burden lifting from his heart. A warm smile shown on his face as he thought.


    ''You don''t have to worry now, Madam. Young Miss have found a powerful, capable and most importantly, loving man. She can live in peace now. You can also live in peace.''


    He looked at his hand, which was workingpletely fine as if it wasn''t severed before and thought.


    ''He is too powerful. Young Miss''s eyes didn''t lie. Now, all those futures will be gone and only one single future where Young Miss is happy will remain.''


    After joking around for a while which lifted the heavy mood a little, Shen Yu teleported them back to the sight of battle. He then led them towards the luxurious carriage that was parked at one corner of the Grand Canyon.


    He waved his hand, which cleared the area and led them inside the carriage. However, Hastor refused his request as he said.


    "Young Master, that is only something you can share with. Not someone of my status, so please rest inside the carriage with Young Miss while I bring us to the Capital City."


    Shen Yu didn''t insist on that as he knew they needed someone to drive the carriage. He just nodded at him thankfully and entered the carriage with Qing Zhiyan, hand in hand.


    The carriage itself was like a room in itself and was luxurious from inside out. It was as if a royal room was carved out and made into a carriage.


    It reminded him of those buses and trucks in his previous life which carried a whole house within it. This was very simr to those but instead of working on fossil fuels, this carriage worked on Spirit Cores of Spritual Creatures.


    ''Well, nothing much difference. They just used the animals after millions of years of their death while here they just work faster and use quickly.''


    Shen Yu took a seat on a squishy sofa and made himselffortable. On the other hand, Qing Zhiyan began to prepare tea for him.


    Hastor also entered the driving seat and started the carriage. Since it worked on Spirit Stones and Spirit Cores as fuel, it didn''t need Spiritual Creatures to pull it.


    Shen Yu felt the movements of the carriage and sipped the delicious tea. It was sweet, just what he liked. He smiled, thinking.


    ''She really did a whole ass research on me in just one night. What a crazy woman!''


    After the tea, he wrapped his arms around her slender waist and pulled her towards him. He wasn''t going to do extreme things considering the ce they were in, but there was no harm in showering his wife with love, right?


    "Ah!"


    Qing Zhiyan yelped in surprise and fell in Shen Yu''s embrace, taking in his manly scent. Her face turned beat red as she remembered the things Xiao Lan had told him.


    Her imagination began to run wild as many scenes appeared in her mind. She tried to speak but her voice was so low that even she couldn''t hear it.


    Shen Yu chuckled, finding her too cute. The blush on her small cute face with her purple hair was too much for him. Especially those eyes that were so innocent that an urge of defiling her was born within him.


    He mentally pped himself for having such thoughts.


    ''Idiot! Stop thinking with your dick. She already went through a lot and you wanna traumatize her even more? It''s already a miracle that she is trusting you so much.''


    He sighed and hugged her tightly, not doing anything more. He opened his mouth to console her but the words that came out of his mouth were quite different.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll wait and only corrupt you when you''re ready to be corrupted."


    [Bruhhh! How do you fumble so hard?]


    Qing Zhiyan''s blush grew harder and she hid herself in his embrace, her face growing smaller as if she just wanted to disappear from the world.


    He mentally scolded himself but another part of him actually praised him, as he was able to witness such a sight because of it. He couldn''t even deny it as Qing Zhiyan''s face was so cute and innocent that even those dirty thoughts disappeared from his mind.


    "I was just joking, okay? Please calm down and forgive master."


    He tried to calm her down but only received a snort in response.


    "Master is meanie!"


    If Qing Zhiyan wasn''t hiding herself on his chest, he would have clutched it and had a heart attack from the constant attacks he was getting from her.


    Who the hell said she was a scheming woman? She was so innocent! He would fight anyone for that expression.


    He tried toe up with any lines but couldn''t. He was never good in romance and their current state had left even him flustered. He quickly went for his ultimate help.


    ''Oii! Rizz app, tell me what to say?''


    [The system is in maintenance, please contactter.]


    ''Fuck you!! I never heard of something like that. The fuck you''re going in update for?''


    [If Master can''t understand it, then it''s simply an skill issue.]

 Chapter 173: Aura Compass

    After having some fun with Qing Zhiyan, Shen Yu decided to get on serious matters. Qing Zhiyan also seemed to have understood that as she backed away and made him tea once more.


    While sipping the tea, Shen Yu asked.


    "What do you think?"


    Qing Zhiyan furrowed her brows and answered.


    "I only have a few guesses. Probably someone from my family has already joined hands with Skinwalker and told it everything about my trip. After all, I did tell my family that I''ming back."


    Shen Yu shrugged.


    "There is another possibility. The Skinwalker might have already invaded the Imperial Pce and that lead it to discover this information. It probably got the body of someone high ranked."


    Qing Zhiyan sighed, as she knew the probability of this happening was very high.


    "Yes, this can also happen. Let''s say that the Skinwalker got the news of my trip from the Imperial Pce and then decided to infiltrate the Mercenary group Hastor hired. This way, even if Hastor took different routes it would easily know since the vessels are somehow connected with each other."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "You''re right on that. From the remains of the merxenaries, I concluded that some of the members were actually the vessel of Skinwalker as they had the same residual Soul energy in them. I''m guessing that when it self exploded to get away from him, it couldn''t control it''s powers properly and ended up detonating every single vessel in the area."


    A sighe escaped from Qing Zhiyan as she remembered how every vessel of Skinwalker had exploded which meant Shen Yu''s hypothesis was right.


    "However, there is still a single problem master. Why didn''t Hastor detect the Skinwalker''s vessels in the mercenaries but he did when it ambushed? It''s too bizzare!"


    With frown on his face, Shen Yu asked.


    "How do you actually detect him?"


    Instead of answering his question, Qing Zhiyan simply took out a small circr badge from her storage ring and gave it Shen Yu.


    He took it and began to analyse it. It looked very simr topasses in shape and had a arrow inside it, which was covered in in a red ss which glowed with many small Runes. Not only that, below the dial there was a big Rune Formation which governed the arrow''s movements.


    Shen Yu smiled after seeing it. With just a nce at the Runes, he already knew it''s functions.


    "This is actually a good device. The Runemasters in the capital city are truly worthy of their name for making this kind of thing."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled.


    "Yes, Master. The Skinwalker is a strange Spiritual Creature who is unlike other Spiritual Creatures. As you know, other Spiritual Creatures do anything to eat human or even other creatures."


    Shen Yu nodded, as he already knew the reason for that.


    "They mostly attack because of the life force and Souls of humans. They get stronger by consuming them, after all. That''s why those strong Spiritual Creatures never venture towards human settlements as they couldn''t care less about the measle amount of life force and Souls of humans."


    Qing Zhiyan chuckled softly as she noted the information.


    "Yes, but this Skinwalker is different. It''s as if it isn''t after the life force or soul. It just randomly appears anywhere and does whatever it wishes. One of the reasons the Major Sects and Empire doesn''t see the Skinwalker as a high level threat is because of this. They Skinwalker doesn''t cause much problem."


    Shen Yu snorted hearing that.


    "Or that they don''t have the capabilities to know the trouble it causes."


    Qing Zhiyan shook her head.


    "That''s why they created this Aura Compass and gave it to all important members. It works on simple principle. It detects the fluctuations between our Soul and physical body. Normally, it''spletely fine as our body are harmonized with the soul."


    She took a sip of tea and continued.


    "But the case with Skinwalker is different. Since it seizes other''s body so the soul is notpatible with the physical body which creates fluctuations. This Aura Compass detects those fluctuations and tell us about the identity of the person."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "But it seems there are still loopholes. This couldn''t detect the vessels in Mercenary group. I have a theory for it, though. The Skinwalker probably took over weak Cultivator''s bodies so it was easy for it to force the harmonization with the physical body. There are someplexity involved in this but I''m sure it could do this with weaker bodies."


    Qing Zhiyan pursed her lips hearing that, as it would create a big problem if they couldn''t even detect the Skinwalker''s vessels.


    Shen Yu saw through her thoughts and chuckled softly.


    "You don''t need to worry about the Skinwalker. I''ll give you an upgraded version of this Aura Compass so even if it pulled out its shenanigans, you''ll know it. Beside, I''ve already decided to look into this matter as the Skinwalker seems very interesting to me."


    He licked his lips and added in a low voice.


    "Especially since it is rted to the Senter Valley base of our Shadow Garden."


    With a surprised look on her face, Qing Zhiyan asked.


    "So the real body of Skinwalker is actually hidden in the Senter Valley base?"


    But after thinking about something, she shook her head.


    "But if that was the case then master would have detected it thest time you visited the base. There is no way you would miss something like this."


    Shen Yu shrugged.


    "It''s main body is probably sealed and since I didn''t really scan the area properly, I might have missed it. Making something like that in the middle of wilderness is too suspicious to begin with, especially since how powerful the Rune Formations there are, so yeah I''m sure the Skinwalker is sealed there."


    He saw a mysterious glint passed through Qing Zhiyan''s eyes and asked.


    "You''re nning to use the Skinwalker, right?"


    Qing Zhiyan smiled, not hiding her thoughts.


    "Not the Spiritual Creatures itself but it''s name. The Major Sects and Empire is only at ease with the Skinwalker because it never goes overboard, well, except this time. But it is a Empire level threat nheless. They can''t ignore it and we''ll use that."

 Chapter 174: Make My Mom Happy

    Shen Yu shook his head but didn''t say anything. It was a good n, and he had already promised to let her do whatever she wanted with the Empire anyways.


    He knew she was very ruthless and it was a good thing for someone like her. So, he wasn''t that worried about her. She had already did the dirty politics for many years and had survived it.


    But most of the time, she had been on defensive mode since she didn''t have a good backing. Now, however, she had the best backing so she could finally let loose.


    "By the way, Master, would you like to meet mom? I''m sure she''ll be happy to meet my husband."


    Qing Zhiyan asked, a warm happy smile ying on her lips. There was also redness on her cheeks when she said the word husband.


    Shen Yu grinned, and held her chin, making her face rise up.


    "Tell me, Zhiyan, don''t you think I''m too handsome?"


    Although confused by his actions, Qing Zhiyan answered honestly nheless.


    "Master is the most handsome, and charming man alive. There is no doubt about it."


    His grin spread wider as he brought her mouth closer to her ears and whispered.


    "Then what if your mother ends up falling for me? Would you mind sharing your husband with your mother?"


    He was just teasing her and was expecting various reaction, but he only heard a lightugh filled with amusement.


    He frowned and backed away, looking at Qing Zhiyan who was giggling and trying to contain it by putting her hand on her mouth.


    Seeing his confused look, the amusement in her eyes grew and she finally calmed down. She took Shen Yu''s hands in her hand and said, her voice turning serious.


    "Master, I''m sorry I''m saying this but I love my mother the most in this world. I have already mentioned it but I''ll say it again, the only reason I am alive is because of her. Not just because she saved me from others but also because she saved me from myself."


    A wry smile appeared on her lips as she continued.


    "She shouldered everything just so that I can have a good life. To be honest, I consider her suffering to be greater than mine. I still don''t know how she is still standing, after all this."


    She took a deep breath and raised her head to look in Shen Yu''s eyes.


    "So, Master I want to save her from those suffering and give her a happy life she deserved but didn''t get because of me. I want her to be the happiest person in the world. I want to give her my everything, just so that I can see her smile genuinely."


    Qing Zhiyan pursed her lips and said.


    "And that is something you can give her, Master. I have seen the smiles on my Sister''s faces. They''re always smiling, have such a deep bond with each other, they trust each other and live happily with each other."


    She smiled at him.


    "And that''s only possible because of you. You were the one who gave those poor souls that happiness. Sister Xiao told me everything, especially about herself. Master, I know I''m being selfish to ask you this but I want you to give that happiness to my mother too. So, please, would you take her as your wife?"


    A thought appeared in her mind as she hurriedly added.


    "Master, she has never been touched by my father other than that first time to conceive me so although I know my mother can''t give her chasity to you, please show forgiveness for that."


    Shen Yu sighed and patted her head, sensing the disturbance in her emotions. He could tell just how much she wanted her mother to be happy and he couldn''t bear to see her make such a sad face.


    ''Ah! Why am I so weak against such face?''


    He smiled warmly at her and said.


    "Zhiyan, you know you think too much. I don''t care about her chasity. If I take someone as my wife, then it means I''m epting her and she is epting me. I care more about the future than the past. Beside, your mother didn''t do anything wrong so why would I judge her character?"


    Qing Zhiyan''s eyes lit up, hopes burning intensively in them.


    "So, master agrees to take her as your wife?"


    Shen Yu knocked on her head lightly and said.


    "Why is your brain working slow? You know how our Sect works so why would you think I wouldn''t help your mother? Beside, it depends on her. She would take her decision so I can''t say anything for now. If she is willing, then she will be the member of Divine Harem Sect and would happily live with you all."


    Qing Zhiyan''s eyes turned crescent as her smiled grew wider. Sheughed and jumped in his arms, shouting.


    "Master is the best. I love you, Master!!"


    Shen Yu was taken back by her reaction, but he also understood where she wasing from. He smiled and returned her hug with a smile on his face.


    "I love you too!"


    They spent a good quality time, doing nothing but enjoy the warmth and rxation they gave each other.


    Shen Yu had to admit that Qing Zhiyan was different from his other wives who was ravishing and made him want to make a move on them.


    On the other hand, Qing Zhiyan was so cute and exuded such a innocent aura that he couldn''t muster up any dirty thoughts.


    ''Now that I think about it, she is the only true cute girl in my harem. Others are cute too but that''s a different category.''


    [Master...I really am speechless.]


    ''You are talking though?''


    [...]


    ''Now that''s more like it.''


    Suddenly, Qing Zhiyan poked her head out from his arm and red at him, with a small pout on her cute face.


    "But master is really a pervert. You want both mother and daughter pair. Pervert."


    "Oii! You''re the one who suggested that."


    "Hmph! Master is pervert nheless."


    "Well, can''t deny those usations."

 Chapter 175: Greed

    The carriage was fast, and under Hastor''s lead, it quickly left the Grand Canyon and headed towards the Capital City. Since the Grand Canyon wasn''t that far away from the Capital City, it took them only a few hours to reach it.


    The sun was beginning to go down as it shed its warm light on the mat of greenery the carriage was passing through.


    Shen Yu looked outside through the window, thinking about the things he needed to do in the Capital City.


    There were only a few things he needed to do, so he was just going through them, like meeting with the Emperor and trying to make him allies with the Shadow Garden.


    It was important for their ns, after all.


    He also needed to visit the Major Sects, just for sightseeing. He knew the Major Sects were close to the Capital City for two reasons.


    The first was obviously to keep an eye on each other, and the second was because the Qi density near the Capital City was the highest.


    There were many Qi leylines under the Great teau of Grako, the ce where the Capital City and all Major Sects were located.


    The carriage was actually on the teau and heading towards the Capital City. This lush green forest was just outside of it.


    Shen Yu then thought of something and asked Qing Zhiyan, who was resting her head on hisp with a content smile on her beautiful face.


    "Hey, what is your father''s personality exactly?"


    Qing Zhiyan opened her eyes upon hearing the question and lingered for a while, as if trying to form the words. After some time, she sighed and muttered,


    "He can be described in just one word. Greed. I myself don''t know much about him as he keeps up the facade of a kind father and a good ruler, even amongst the Imperial Family. But Mom has told me things about him, and after the investigations I did, I found out my mom was actually sugarcoating her words."


    She sighed again.


    "He has watched his Empire almost crumble away and his family go extinct. Outside powers affect the Empire more than anyone thinks. asionally, some new random power from the Holy Lands woulde to fight the Major Sects, but the ones who suffer are us."


    She smiled wryly, remembering.


    "But my father''s greed saved the family. His greed knows no bounds, be it in power, status, influence, and even women. He wanted everything, and he would do anything to achieve it. So, I''m not really surprised that he''s willing to sacrifice his daughter for something."


    Shen Yu tucked her smooth purple hair behind her ears and asked,


    "But why did your mom marry such a man?"


    A look of disgust appeared on her face as she resisted the urge to spit.


    "As I said, Master, he is greedy in everything. He once saw my mom''s beauty, so he decided to make her his by forcing my maternal family. When they didn''t agree, he ughtered half of them. Mom couldn''t watch that, so she decided to sacrifice herself."


    She looked away and continued,


    "But after conquering her, he lost interest in her. But my mom holds a lot of power, so he couldn''t dispose of her so easily, especially since she manipted him well enough to force him to make her the Empress. This is why he stays away from Mom''s matters, and Mom does the same, well, at least pretends to."


    She then remembered an incident and frowned.


    "You know what, Master, he actually set his sights on even his own daughter. My elder sister from a different mother was beautiful, so he took her in as a concubine after announcing that she was adopted. Talk about being pathetic. I just survived his clutches by bing an ugly and weak, useless girl."


    Shen Yu squeezed her shoulders and said,


    "He is a piece of shit, in conclusion. But you did make a good point¡ªhis greed could be useful."


    Qing Zhiyan nodded, as she herself had ns regarding that. Unfortunately, she was too weak and didn''t have a big backing previously.


    "By the way, your maternal family, where are they?"


    Qing Zhiyan was going to say something but blushed, remembering something. She licked her lips and whispered under her breath,


    "I''ll take you to meet themter on."


    Although he found her actions suspicious, he didn''t say anything about that and said,


    "I''m just asking to provide protection to them. The Empire will soon be turned upside down, and they could suffer in that. They already went through it once. So, it would be best if we could move them to our Sect or maybe the Seven Stars Sect once Bai Li conquers it."


    Qing Zhiyan nodded but kept silent.


    Shen Yu guessed that she probably had a down mood as she was forced to remember her past. So, he let her be and simply enjoyed the Qi-rich scenery.


    After some time, Hastor''s low voice sounded,


    "Young Master, Young Miss, we have arrived. What are your instructions?"


    Qing Zhiyan quickly sorted out her emotions and sat properly. But she didn''t answer and instead looked at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu smiled at her.


    "Let''s keep it a secret for now, as you have many things to do. I''ll visit youter, and I''ll meet your mother there, okay?"


    Qing Zhiyan bobbed her head up and down in a cute manner, making Shen Yu want to pinch her cheeks.


    He quickly shook off those thoughts and said,


    "Just be careful of that Skinwalker, as I''m sure someone in your family is that guy. But you have the Identity Jade Stone and the modified Aura Compass, so you should be alright. Oh yeah, just refine thatpass so you won''t need to actively use it. It''ll just rm you naturally."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled sweetly.


    "Thank you, Master."


    She then turned to her right and said,


    "Enter the Capital, Hastor. Also, remember that nothing major happened in Green Silk Town."


    Hastor was an intelligent and experienced man, so he quickly understood her words. He simply voiced out three words,


    "As you wish!"


    Just like that, the carriage entered the Capital City of the Qing Empire, the lone empire of humanity in the sealed part of the Hollow Mountains.

 Chapter 176: Soul Severing Realm

    As the carriage carried the majestic insignia of the Imperial Family, everyone made way for them. Even the guards didn''t check and simply let them enter.


    Although they were surprised that the carriage didn''t have an entourage, they didn''t ask anything. It wasn''t their ce to question the Imperial Family.


    Shen Yu smiled and stood up.


    "Guess it''s time for me to leave."


    He then looked at Qing Zhiyan and chuckled. She had put on her disguise again, which mostly involved putting pimples on her face, which ruined her beauty. Her curves were also hidden in the clothes properly.


    If anyone saw her current appearance, they wouldn''t say she was a princess. Only her dress fit the regal image of the Imperial Family.


    However, he didn''t care about those things. He simply leaned down and kissed her juicy lips. She was startled at first but quickly began to enjoy the kiss.


    The sound of their sloppy kiss and light moans filled the carriage. Fortunately, they had a sound cancetion rune formation, so nobody would hear the moans of their princess.


    Shen Yu held her slender waist, which was like the branch of a willow tree, making him extremely careful. He held her gently, afraid that he would break her.


    He liked her reaction the most as she tried to imitate him to return the pleasure she was getting. Happiness surged within his heart as he kissed her even more passionately, while still keeping it gentle.


    After having his fill, Shen Yu backed away and, after giving her a kiss on her forehead, he vanished from there, leaving behind a dazed Qing Zhiyan.


    She licked her lips, remembering what Xiao Lan told her. She touched her lips with her fingers and thought.


    ''She was right. This...is just too good. But it''s also very embarrassing. Aghh! Why is my heart beating so fast?''


    She began scolding herself as she sat down, putting her hand on her chest as she felt her racing heart.


    "What are you being embarrassed about? You managed to live so many years in this capital, so what is this? It''s just a kiss. I''ve seen...much more..."


    Her voice trailed off in the end as she imagined some scenes that were making her body hot.


    She shook her head hurriedly.


    "Go away! Go away!"


    If Shen Yu was there to witness her actions, he might have already gotten a heart attack from the cuteness. When she was alone, Qing Zhiyan usually let herself be free.


    After all, even though she had begun to trust Shen Yu and given him her everything, there were things that just naturally came. She was still having some problems behaving around Shen Yu.


    While Qing Zhiyan was having a mental breakdown, Shen Yu was hovering above the capital city, taking in the amazing sight. He was also keeping an eye on Qing Zhiyan''s carriage, but mostly he was just busy marveling at the sight of the capital city.


    "Woah! This ce is so huge!"


    [Host, this isn''t your server.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and ignored the system. He simply stood in the air and enjoyed the sight.


    Towering buildings filled the majority of the city, making him a little nostalgic. Although he had never visited any big city in his previous life, he had seen pictures of them.


    And seeing the city in front of him, he was sure even those cities paled inparison to this.


    There was a strange beauty to this city that he couldn''t describe in words. It made him want to settle here after retirement.


    He sighed and focused on other parts of the city. After all, the towering buildings were for others, not for influential ns and sects.


    He turned to his right, looking far into the distance as the city was really huge. It covered more than a hundred square kilometers, and if he didn''t have his cultivation, he wouldn''t even be able to see the ends of it properly.


    As his gaze passed through severalpounds and manors of influential ns of the capital city, he rubbed his chin. Every single one of these ns was powerful and enough to make an impact on the Empire.


    No wonder they were allowed to make their base here in the capital. Not everyone deserved the dense Qi, after all.


    Just as he was about to withdraw his gaze, he noticed a small artificial mountain in the middle of a river. When he looked closer, he noticed that the mountain was actually floating above the big river.


    It was shaped like a hand and looked as if an ancient devil were trying to w his way out of hell, only to be stopped by the heavens, which made its hand freeze in the river.


    "Hmm, the river is also Qi-rich, so they actually use it as the main sect''s resource. Hmm, interesting. Guess this is one of those sects under the Empire. I''ll have to visit itter."


    He smiled and then turned to his left, and once again saw the influential ns living in giant manors. Each one gave off an aura of superiority, and given the number of powerhouses Shen Yu detected from these ns, he knew they had the right to feel that.


    The people in the capital city were really above everyone else in the Empire. That thought reminded him of something.


    "Although the Major Sects are here, they didn''t choose the best ce for Qi, and this whole teau is filled with the Empire''s faction. Something doesn''t feel right."


    [I know what you''re thinking, but don''t forget that they have support from the outside world, so they can let the Empire have an edge over this. This would only make the bnce perfect and also show the popce that the Empire is in control of everything when it''s the opposite.]


    Shen Yu nodded and said.


    "Yes, and I highly doubt they only have Nascent Soul Realm experts. No way those arrogant ones would let the Empire be filled with only Nascent Soul Realm experts."


    [Hmm, you''re right on that. When you were tracking the Skinwalker, you actually subconsciously spread your spirit across the whole Empire. But since you weren''t paying attention to it, you didn''t notice, but I did. There are Soul Severing Realm cultivators here in the Empire, which should be impossible.]

 Chapter 177: The Devourer (1)

    The Qing Empire was a deste area of the main world, and it didn''t have ess to purer, dense Qi due to the Hollow Mountains.


    Not to mention, because of such an enormous barrier between them and the outside world, they also had fewer resources, which ultimately resulted in a low ceiling for cultivation.


    Even if the people of the Qing Empire tried their hardest with the best talent, they would never break through to the Nascent Soul Realm and achieve the Soul Severing Realm.


    So, the presence of Soul Severing Realm Cultivators meant they were from the outside world. This didn''te as a surprise to Shen Yu, as he knew just how much the Major Sects had invested in the Qing Empire.


    The asional uprising from the outsiders could also be resolved quickly because of them.


    He rubbed his chin and asked, "How many Soul Severing Realm Cultivators are there in the Empire?"


    [Four. There is also an old man who is a Pseudo Soul Severing Realm Cultivator. But his life force is very weak, so his condition is special. I detected strange fluctuations from him, Master.]


    Shen Yu didn''t reply and thought about the matter. He narrowed his eyes, and a guess formed in his head.


    "I see, so that''s what''s happening. What a bastard."


    [Master?]


    "Ah, nothing."


    Shen Yu put those thoughts aside and focused on his right side, where many influential ns resided. After covering those ns, he saw a small settlement.


    It looked like a small vige, but there was no way a small vige would be located in the capital city. So, that only meant this was a small but powerful sect.


    He looked at the settlement for a few seconds and chuckled. He now understood why such a settlement was here in the capital.


    They were the Runemasters.


    Runemasters were rare, so even if there was a faction of them, it wouldn''t be big. But even then, that faction would be very strong, as Runemasters were very important.


    Everyone, from alchemists to cksmiths, needed the Runemasters. So, it was no wonder how such a settlement ended up here.


    It was clear from the powerful Rune Formation it had around it for protection. It was the most powerful Rune Formation he had seen in the whole Qing Empire, aside from the Rune Formation of Senter Valley base.


    "Hmm, I''ll visit themter. They''ll be important in the aftermath."


    Shen Yu shifted his focus then to the center and saw various towering buildings filling up the city. This was the main city where the main popce lived and also where the majormercial stores were.


    Qing Zhiyan''s carriage was passing through themercial district when Shen Yu looked at it. His gaze then wandered further north and found a small clearing.


    After the clearing, there were many more barracks and citadels which guarded a single majestic pce located at the center of it all.


    A giant tree grew from the base of the pce, its branches covering the whole area of the pce. Even the citadels were affected by it.


    "Hmm! Something like this is here?"


    Shen Yu was surprised, seeing the tree, as he didn''t expect something like this to appear in the Qing Empire. Because of the tree, he even ignored the pce and simply focused on it.


    The tree''s trunk was colored deep red, and even its leaves were crimson red. It was a beautiful, mesmerizing sight that he found himself immersed in.


    "Damn! If I didn''t know better, I would have thought it''s something like a World Tree. Beauty really hides the vilest evil."


    Shen Yu cursed. He didn''t fall for the beauty of the tree as he recognized it at first nce. Those crimson red diamond-shaped leaves were something he remembered very clearly.


    It was something the previous Shen Yu had found once, and he could never forget the horrors of it. He had barely managed to survive that encounter, after all.


    "The Devourer...I didn''t expect to meet it here. No wonder the Qi in the whole Qing Empire is so low and concentrated here at this teau. It''s all this fucker''s fault."


    He spat. Perhaps it was because his memories were affecting his emotions, but he felt an instinctive fear and hatred towards this demonic tree.


    The previous Shen Yu had once visited one of the most dangerous zones of the outside world to look for a particr treasure. However, instead of finding the treasure, he stumbled upon this demonic tree, which almost resulted in his death.


    The Devourer tree had a consciousness and was as intelligent as humans. It was a Tier 8 Spiritual Creature formed in special circumstances, which shaped its soul like that of humans.


    It was like the Skinwalker, an anomaly. And every anomaly was a living disaster to humans.


    The Devourer tree had only one ability, but that single ability was too horrifying. It could devour anything. Literally. This was what made it such a terrifying opponent.


    No matter what you throw at it, it would just devour it and turn it into its own power. This was its ability. Of course, it could also affect vague things like emotions by devouring part of them.


    It literally could devour anything as long as its body and soul could sustain it.


    Shen Yu lightly knocked on his head and asked, "Are these feelings because I assimted with his soul?"


    [Yes, and since it''s probably the most horrifying experience he''s gone through, it''s engraved on his soul.]


    Shen Yu frowned, remembering how the previous Shen Yu had spent a month fighting with this damned tree, only to leave after almost tasting death many times.


    He sighed and looked at the crimson tree in front of him. It looked so peaceful, as if it could provide warmth even if the whole world were getting destroyed. But this tree was probably the one who was destroying that world.


    However, then Shen Yu noticed something and smiled.


    "It''s a different one, heh. I didn''t think there would be more of such fuckers. Well, at least this guy is sleeping soundly due to its injuries, so I don''t need to worry about it for a while."

 Chapter 178: The Devourer (2)

    Upon close inspection, Shen Yu noticed injuries on the demonic tree''s soul. Not only that, but even the physical body, which was the tree itself, had weakened.


    "It must have been injured in some battle, but who could damage a Tier 8 Spiritual Creature''s soul to such a degree? Even though it has healed over the years, the marks are still there on its soul," Shen Yu muttered, standing on a branch of the said demonic tree. He looked at it closely and narrowed his eyes, bing confused by its state.


    [You''re forgetting something, Master. The question is, how did it get here?]


    Shen Yu was surprised, realizing he had indeed overlooked this matter. The system was right; how did the Devourer actually end up in such a deste space?


    The Devourer tends to migrate asionally after it has sucked a region dry of its Qi, and by that logic, the Devourer shouldn''t be here.


    He had checked the Qi leylines of the Qing Empire, and there were no signs of them being too dry. Although they were showing signs of depletion, he was sure it was due to the recent effects of the Devourer.


    So, it meant that the Devourer hade to the Qing Empire even though it was weak for it. It didn''t make sense.


    So, why and how did the Devourer actually get here?


    His head suddenly snapped towards the west, where he could see a tall wall standing high enough to touch even the heavens.


    "The Hollow Mountains..."


    Shen Yu''s face turned grim. He could think of nothing but the Hollow Mountains that could have injured the Devourer to such a degree.


    Even though the Devourer was a cmity to humans, there were Spiritual Creatures that could crush it like an ant. And those Abominations resided in the peaks of the Hollow Mountains.


    They were the main reason any sects from the outside world never tried to send their full force to conquer the Qing Empire.


    If even a single one of those Abominations decided toe down, then their Sect would cease to exist. There was just no way for them to defeat those Abominations. Even the major Sects were helpless against them.


    Well, there was a chance for them if they fought by going all out, but nobody was stupid enough to do it.


    However, there was one more question: did the Devourer reallye down to the Qing Empire just to recover?


    He nced at the tree, its branches swaying in the wind, bringing a strange tranquility to the atmosphere. It was as if he could just rx here, no matter what was happening in his life.


    "Heh, bastard. Even when it''s sleeping, it has never stopped sucking people dry. Even though the influence is small because of its slumber, it is very terrifying. If someone really fell asleep here, they might as well say goodbye to their life."


    Shen Yu shook his head and once again rose into the air. He had turned himself invisible, so he wasn''t worried about being noticed.


    He turned his head to find Qing Zhiyan''s carriage. It had reached the Imperial Pce, and despite being a princess, she didn''t receive any wee.


    The guards just bowed their heads slightly, not even showing proper respect, and let her in.


    Shen Yu scoffed, wondering if he should just throw a dildo at them.


    [Master... others can be yandere, but not you. You know the consequences of it.]


    Shen Yu instantly coughed, hiding his reaction.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    [...]


    [Just be careful.]


    Shen Yu chuckled, sensing the sincere concern in the system''s voice. He then gave ast nce at the Devourer, and after making sure it was slumbering, he went toward the carriage.


    After entering the massive fortress through the main gate, the carriage headed towards the central building, which spoke of grandeur. It was huge and carved with precision, clear from just a single look.


    The carriage was stopped by two guards as it got close, and after some exchange of words, Hastor jumped down from his seat, ring at the two guards.


    Being under the pressure of a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator was no joke, and they broke out in a sweat. But they still stood their ground as they were ordered.


    Hastor snorted and didn''t pursue the matter, knowing the things happening behind the scenes. He simply reached for the carriage door and opened it.


    Qing Zhiyan gracefully stepped out of the carriage, a veil over her face. She nodded at Hastor and then began walking towards the giant metal gates of the building.


    The guards sighed in relief when the Princess walked away and returned to their positions.


    Shen Yu was watching everything from above, and he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Really? The usual?"


    [I mean, just because you hate these tropes because of how much they''ve been used, you can''t deny they actually happen in real life. Even those urban novels you read happened in real life, so this royal family and politics stuff is pretty believable.]


    Shen Yu shrugged, still finding it weird. He then came down and entered the building through the metal gates.


    After passing through many corridors, he finally reached a grand hall where he could hear noise. He entered it casually, smirking as he remembered those movies where the main character turns invisible and does many things.


    [Master... you''re really a pervert.]


    ''Movies! I meant movies! You dirty-minded system. Seriously, I didn''t even do anything this time.''


    The sight that greeted him upon entering surprised him slightly. Qing Zhiyan was standing in the center of the hall with Hastor standing a few feet behind her.


    Now that he was looking at the hall properly, he instantly understood what it was.


    ''Holy moly! A Raj Darban?''


    Jiang Wei eximed mentally. Many seats were ced upon small pedestals on both sides of the hall, with many people sitting on them.


    ''Wait! So, even the Emperor is here?''


    Shen Yu thought, turning his head towards the center of the hall, where, on a crimson red throne, a man sat, his cold eyes looking directly at Qing Zhiyan.


    The Emperor, Qing Yicheng.


    [A/n: Raj Darban = imperial court basically.]

 Chapter 179: Question

    In the Imperial Court of the Qing Empire, aplete silence reigned as ministers gave the Ugly Princess a look. The princess rarely appeared in official meetings, so they were surprised to see her there.


    The Emperor, Qing Yicheng, a middle-aged man with a robust figure, with powerful muscles rolling under his dragon robes, was the one putting pressure on everyone with his cold gaze.


    He was the strongest person known in the whole Empire, standing at the pinnacle of the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Qing Zhiyan, who was subjected to that pressure, trembled slightly. She then asked in a low, weak voice, "I am here as per His Majesty''s orders."


    The pressure disappeared from the hall as the cold, husky voice of Qing Yicheng entered her ears.


    "What did you discover in Green Skil Town?"


    Qing Zhiyan took a deep breath and replied, her head still bowed.


    "I''m sure with His Majesty''s strength, he knows everything already. But if that''s your order..."


    She then began to tell the made-up story that everyone already knew. She knew her father was just confirming things and didn''t really care what she did. She was that unimportant to him.


    But he also made sure she was alive, which was weird, but she understood the reasoning behind it.


    Afterpleting the story, she gave a look to Hastor, as she knew her father was asking him indirectly. She was useless but still had a Nascent Soul Realm expert as a bodyguard, and that bodyguard could certainly do wonders.


    "I see, is there anything else?"


    Qing Yicheng rested his hand on the throne''s arm and asked. He wasn''t surprised by her information, as it was known to them; he just wanted to test a few things.


    Qing Zhiyan was silent for a while before speaking.


    "There is one thing, but I''m not sure if I should speak here."


    Her voice was low, but the people who were qualified to be ministers were all powerful cultivators, so how could they not hear her?


    Her words were obviously meant for them, so some of them beganmenting.


    "And what does the princess mean by that? We are loyal subjects of His Majesty, and we don''t even deserve to know what''s happening in the Empire?"


    "Or are you implying something different? Princess, please give us an exnation."


    They obviously wouldn''t have dared to say anything if it was any other member of the Imperial Family, but Qing Zhiyan was different. Nobody cared about her, not even the Emperor, so as long as they didn''t outright disrespect or injure her, nothing happened to anyone.


    There was also the fact that a Nascent Soul Realm expert was actually guarding someone like her, which filled their hearts with envy and disdain. They hated it, questioning why such was even allowed.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t do anything, as Hastor belonged to the Empress faction, and they didn''t dare do anything against the Empress.


    Qing Zhiyan flinched slightly and cowered away, her face almost buried on the ground.


    Shen Yu, who was watching everything from the top of a pir, narrowed his eyes at the scene. He didn''t like it one bit.


    [Chill, master. You know she''s just acting so that no one gets suspicious. She is the weak princess, after all.]


    ''Tsk! I still don''t like it.''


    Shen clicked his tongue, but remembering that Qing Zhiyan had asked him not to interfere, he held himself back. But he was already forming some other ns for the ministers.


    Qing Yicheng looked at the ministers with narrowed eyes, making them shiver in fright and instantly shutting them up.


    He then looked back at Qing Zhiyan and asked, not caring about her at all.


    "Speak clearly."


    Qing Zhiyan nodded and stammered, still bowing her head.


    "I-I saw the Sect Leader of the Wind Flower Sect in the tournaments."


    "What??"


    "Ridiculous!! That''s impossible!!"


    Qing Yicheng sighed and snorted.


    "Why is it impossible? Nascent Soul Realm cultivators are hard to kill, so I also had my doubts about her death. It''s just a surprise that she was willing to appear in the crowd."


    His lips tugged upwards as he asked the two ministers who had just spoken.


    "Still, that''smon knowledge, so I wonder why you two are so sure that she would die?"


    One of the ministers, a fat man with a big belly, looked away and said, sweating hard.


    "It was just impulsive words, Your Majesty. We were just surprised, as ording to the princess, there were three or four Nascent Soul Realm experts. They should be enough to deal with an Early-Stage Nascent Soul Realm expert."


    The other ministers also nodded but kept silent.


    Qing Yicheng snorted again, then ignored them, but there was a mysterious glint in his eyes, which scared the two ministers.


    They knew they had slipped up an easy opening, and now they were done for. They cursed themselves for reacting so strongly.


    Qing Zhiyan also had a light smile on her face as she got what she wanted while also spreading the news of Song Junwan being alive. This was something Xiao Lan had told her to do.


    Qing Yicheng then turned towards Qing Zhiyan and asked.


    "How sure are you that it was her?"


    Qing Zhiyan pointed at Hastor and answered.


    "Yes, I''m sure, Your Majesty. Ser Hastor can confirm it, as he detected faint fluctuations from her."


    Qing Yicheng looked at Hastor, demanding an answer.


    Despite being in the same realm, Hastor felt the pressure from Qing Yicheng. However, more than that, he was confused by Qing Zhiyan''s words.


    When did they see Song Junwan? Was she even alive?


    However, he had been with her for years, so he trusted her with all of his heart, and he didn''t hesitate to side with her.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. It was faint fluctuations, but I am sure it was a Nascent Soul Realm expert. And the princess has seen her too, so the clues are obvious."


    Qing Yicheng nodded, finding it usible. He also guessed that the slight fluctuations were because of Song Junwan being injured from the fight. Otherwise, there was no way a Nascent Soul Realm expert would give away her location so easily.


    He then waved his hand.


    "That''s all for now. You can go back."

 Chapter 180: Blind

    Qing Zhiyan and Hastor bowed before the Emperor one more time and stood up to leave the Imperial Court. But they had just taken a few steps when the thundering voice of Qing Yicheng sounded once again.


    "One more thing. Tell your mother that I''ve called her. There are some urgent matters that we need to discuss."


    The ministers were surprised on those words. It was a open secret that the Emperor was not on good terms with the Empress. So, Qing Yicheng''s words confused them, as it was a huge news.


    Did the Emperor reconcile with the Empress? Then, it was really a big news to the people involved in politics of Empire. The Empress faction was the strongest faction aside from the Emperor Faction so a union between them could result in many things.


    They needed to inform their backers about this.


    Qing Zhiyan also showed a surprised expression, even though she had already expected that. After all, how could the Emperor rest still knowing that one of the strongest organisation of the Empire had been destroyed?


    But she didn''t show much on her face, which was covered in a viel. She bowed, and said respectfully.


    "As you order, Your Majesty. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    Qing Yicheng waved his hand, signalling them to leave. Then, thinking about something he also stood up and said.


    "Dismiss!"


    Saying that, he also left leaving the imperial court with only ministers. They also stood up to leave, as they were too eager to share the news with their backer.


    Just then, a loud sound as if a small explosion happened sounded in the court, alerting everyone. They grew confused and looked around, wondering what caused the sound.


    Who actually dared to use their strength in Imperial Court? Were they courting Death?


    It was then, their gazended on the fat minister who was looking like as if he had lost his soul. His face was so horrified as he looked down at his seat.


    Soon, a terrible smell assaulted everyone''s noses, making them almost vomit. They hurriedly covered their noses and looked at the fat minister with disgust.z


    How did such a filthy and dirty man became minister? Who would dare to actually shit inside the Imperial Court?


    It was no wonder that the fat minister lost his soul. He was done for. The Emperor was already suspicious of him and now he actually pulled a stunt like this, how could he be saved?


    He wanted to cry as he really didn''t know how he did this. He was a powerful Cultivator and he could go for many days without doing this, then why did he suddenly let it out?


    Why now? Why here?


    He questioned the heavens, as his eyes rolled back and he dropped back on his seat. Others were going to warm him but the sight was too disgusting for them to see so they quickly left.


    They didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    On the other hand, Shen Yu wasughing at the fat minister. He sneered and said.


    "Heh, this is what you get for bullying my wife."


    [And you say you aren''t evil.]


    "I am not. It''s just family protection. Beside, I didn''t really kill him. It was a harmless prank."


    Shen Yu shrugged, not really bothered by his actions. The fat minister was the one who had openly mocked Qing Zhiyan and after ying with his memories, he found how he had bullied Qing Zhiyan just because he was jealous of her and looked down on her.


    [Well, can''t deny that he deserved that. Also, this is worse than death, Master.]


    Shen Yu smiled.


    Then, without paying even a single nce to the fat minister, he also left the Imperial Court and followed Qing Zhiyan as he had other ns for Qing Yichengter on.


    He began walking beside her, smiling as he thought.


    ''Now I get why so many people wanted the invisible ability back on Earth whenever they were asked. This is fun!''


    [I''m sure they chose that for different reason.]


    ''You don''t need to go in details, bro.''


    Qing Zhiyan and Hastor didn''t speak a single word as they went towards the carriage. After embarking on it, they left for a different direction.


    The right side of the Imperial Pce. After passing many magnificent structures, the carriage entered a manor which were more like a small vige.


    The guards there knelt when they caught the sight of Hastor and the carriage he drove. There was no doubt about the identity of person inside.


    They had utmost respect for her and they showed it in their actions. When the carriage was passing by the main gate, they voiced simultaneously.


    "We hope the travel was good for Your Highness!"


    Normally, they shouldn''t hear anything in response but it was a different case with Qing Zhiyan. And just as they guessed, a sweet voice sounded as Qing Zhiyan looked out from the window.


    "It was good thanks to all of you praying for me. Once again, thanks for gaurding my mother."


    The guard''s hearts were instantly filled with happiness as one of them swore.


    "Don''t worry, Your Highness. As long as we are alive, not even a single hair of Her Majesty would be harmed."


    Qing Zhiyan chuckled softly and said.


    "You speak as if you can defeat someone who can threaten even my mother."


    The guard blushed as hispanionsughed at him. He red at them and kicked one of them.


    Qing Zhiyan chuckled even more and said.


    "I was just kidding. Without everyone''s support, we mother daughter pair wouldn''t be alive today so we are grateful to everyone here."


    The guards once again knelt on one knee and swore together.


    "Our loyalty will never falter, Your Highness. Our lives are yours."


    "Those are precious things so don''t give away so casually. Anyways, I have to meet Mother so I won''t take your time. Have a good day."


    Saying that, she gestured Hastor to move as the carriage entered the manor. The guards were left there, dazed.


    One of them signed, forgetting his blush and said.


    "Everyone is really blind, how can they say she is ugly? Your highness is the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "They sure are."

 Chapter 181: Never run from yourself (1)

    Hovering in the air,pletely invisible to other, Shen Yu looked at the carriage entering the deepest part of the manor where it finally stopped.


    He smiled as he guessed that this was the home of Qing Zhiyan. He wanted to visit her, especially since he also needed to talk to her mother. But he restrained himself.


    After all, Qing Zhiyan also needed some time to talk to her mother and tell her everything.


    [Master, you''re just hoping that she says some good things about you to her mother, right?]


    ''Well, yeah. She is the empress, after all so gaining her trust would be quite tough otherwise. I just hope Zhiyan manages to lower her guard. I''ll see the things after that.''


    -check-original


    [Master really is a pervert. You want a oyakadon, right?]


    Shen Yu shrugged, "Well, yeah. That''s literally the dream of so many man. Beside, you know my policy. I''m mainly doing this for her safety too. If she says no, then I''ll give her safety anyways."


    [I really don''t know what to say. Anyways, ignoring that, why don''t you explore the city? You haven''t really had a proper rest and chance to explore the world, have you?]


    With narrowed eyes, Shen Yu asked, as he could sense something amiss in the system''s voice, "Why are suggesting me out of nowhere?"


    [*Cough* I just detected a plot opportunity.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes but still considered the suggestion. It was a good idea as he never really explored the world properly. The world of Xianxia was so beautiful and exploring it was one of his wishes.


    But from the time he transmigrated, he didn''t get the time to take proper rest and explore the world. Most of the time, he was busy with his wives and although he enjoyed theirpany a lot, he also felt that he should explore the world.


    After all, with his powers he might as well be God one day and he certainly didn''t want to loose humanity.


    Thinking of all this, he decided to have a stroll in the capital.


    Then, He looked at Qing Zhiyan who had gotten off her carriage and sent her a voice transmission, ''I will be out for a while so you can have a nice talk with your mother. Okay?''


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and nodded.


    After that, Shen Yu left the Imperial Pce and went towards the main capital city. There was also another reason he wanted to go to the main city.


    He wanted to see how the rumours of Shadow organisation had been spreading. Judging from the Emperor''s reaction, he had obviously got some clues.


    Now, Shen Yu just wanted to see how much the local powerhouses knew about it. It was an important task.


    Hended in a narrow ally and changed his appearance and clothes. Appearance wise, he didn''t look much different than before but there was something in it, that made it seems so ordinary.


    After checking his appearance one more time, Shen Yu walked outside the Ally and began to check around.


    The noises of people, the shouting of vendors, the smell of street food...


    Shen Yu felt like he was back to earth, as the people here were also concealing their Cultivation so everything seemed so normal. Of course, there were many mortal but it was the capital city, so there was no doubt there were some hidden dragons.


    He looked around and smiled.


    ''As always, the slum area is always like this. But this is also the best, haha.''


    Without even him realising, his mood had improved a lot and he had a blissful smile on his face as he went around the market, tasting the local street delicacy and enjoying the conversation with the people.


    They were poor and it was clear from the way of their living, and it wasn''t really a surprise. This was the capital city so even if they earned a good sum, it would barely suffice them.


    Shen Yu could only sigh to that. This was the same, if not worse, situation he was in back on Earth. The smell of poverty was so familiar to him that unknowingly, tears formed in his heart.


    Just then, a boy of around ten years old ran away from him. He shook his head but didn''t do anything as he felt his purse getting stolen.


    The boy bad reminded him of his past self. He was the same at one point, pickpocketing despite knowing the risk. He was caught a few times and recieved a heavy beating.


    But there was nothing he could do. He was just a kid and what could a small boy do after thrown away to face the cruel world.


    So, he just let the boy go. Atleast, he would eat a few days with that amount. But then he thought of something and sighed.


    ''Keep it safe, boy. Although it wasn''t a huge amount, if your peers got to know about it, you''ll die.''


    This was his sincere advice and he made sure to transfer it to the boy.


    The ck headed boy stopped in his tracks and turned around. His eyes shone with a strange light that made Shen Yu shudder from inside.


    He clutched his chest and gulped.


    ''Ah! Those eyes are dangerous.''


    "Did that boy steal your pocket, young man?"


    A hoarse voice sounded beside him, waking him up from his thoughts.


    He turned around to look at the old man, sitting on the corner of the road. He had a table ced in front of him and many essories were on it for sell. His clothes matched the slums, making his old body seemed even more old.


    But there was a wise aura around him, speaking of his harsh life.


    Shen Yu smiled and crouched near his empty stall.


    "Yes. Why do you ask, old man?"


    The old man shook his head and fiddled around his shirt''s pocket. As if finally finding something, he took it out and streched his wrinkled, thin arm that trembled with each movement.


    He took Shen Yu''s hand and ced the item he has taken out previously on his palm. He patted his hand and said.


    "I ask you to not go after him. You can consider it as this old man''sst request."

 Chapter 182: Never run from yourself (2)

    A whirlwind of emotions stirred in Shen Yu''s heart as he looked at his hand, holding two gold coins. Both were bent in different angels and had some rust on it.


    However, the two coins now seemed so heavy as if they were carrying the world within themselves.


    When he heard the old man''s words, his body shook along with his soul. His eyes wide open just looked at the coins, as his vision began to turn blur.


    Unknowingly, tears had began to drop out from his eyes. His chest felt heavy as memories of his past life came rambling his mind, as if a train striking at a building.


    It was a ridiculous thought but that was how he was feeling, utterly devasted as the cruel, memories yed on repeat in his mind.


    "I-"


    He couldn''t even form words.


    [Master... it''s okay. You''re okay.]


    The old man looked at the young man before him, and a smile formed on his face. How could he not understand the things going on in Shen Yu''s heart? How could he not see his past self in Shen Yu?


    He raised his hand, but couldn''t find the confidence to actually do the right thing. His hand trembled, as he sighed and finally put it on Shen Yu''s head, and instantly felt the stiffness in Shen Yu''s body.


    "Young man, I am just a old man, with half his foot in grave so I can''t really say anything to you. But I will just say one thing, the past is what shapes you so never try to forget it."


    Reminiscing about his old days, he continued.


    "You are you because of what you have experienced till now so don''t ignore it. ept it. That is you. Don''t run from yourself, young man. Never run from yourself."


    Shen Yu felt a familiar warmth in his heart, as all of his raging emotions calmed down. He raised his head and looked at the old man, and could see the genuine worry in his eyes.


    He was afraid Shen Yu would follow the steps he took. He didn''t want anyone to be the next him.


    The old man sighed and continued, as he patted Shen Yu''s head onest time before taking his hand back. He looked down at his frail, old body and said in a bitter tone.


    "I am the guest of this world for a few more days anyways so take it and leave that boy. Though I doubt you would do anything to him anyways."


    Then, he waved his hand and said.


    "Now, go away. Let this old man have some happy moments before he dies."


    Not knowing what to say, Shen Yu stood up and said.


    "Thanks, Old man. You will have a good life next time."


    The old man just took his words as just words of constion and said, waving his hand.


    "Yeah yeah, go away. I doubt I''ll have anything good anyways. It''s not in my fate."


    Shen Yu smiled and left the stall. As he entered a ally, he slumped down on the floor and buried his head in his knees.


    ''System!''


    [Unfortunately, your guess is right, Master. He is Sam from your past life.]


    Shen Yu was really hoping to hear the opposite but when the words registered his mind, his spirit copsed and he tightened his grip around himself.


    The dark ally, the noises, the same old position and now the same old situation...


    But he didn''t cry this time. He just waited for some time, waiting for his emotions to calm down.


    After that, he asked, ''System, why?''


    [I don''t understand, Master. What do you mean why?]


    ''I asked why this happened? You said the Reincarnation worked on karma of people so why did Sam has such a life once again?''


    [It isplicated, Master. But you know it very well that his karma was no where near positive.]


    NovelFire-hosted


    Sam was a name Shen Yu could never forget. He was the person who had helped him when he was at the lowest, and was about tomit sucide.


    Shen Yu was never a strong willed person, far from that actually. Suddenly, thrown to face the world, how could he handle it?


    He suffered a lot and when he couldn''t take it anymore, he decided to end his sufferings. He was a weak child and even the decision to sucide took a lot of him.


    But a man named Sam saved him. He then taught him the ways of underworld. Unfortunately, he wasn''t any better than him in skills but he had a strong will.


    He was someone who used to sell small, cheap things in the slum and used to barely earn to survive. He was the reason Shen Yu had learned to properly earn and eat.


    However, he was still a child back then so he had stolen a man''s purse when he was too hungry after not eating for three days. He was desperate so he did it.


    But it was something he regretted heavily.


    The man he pickpocketed was the son of a mafia don. How could he let a random street kid rob him?


    But Sam, who had seen everything stopped him and gave him all of his savings so that he could spare Shen Yu and not go after him.


    Unfortunately, that turned out to be a mistake.


    The Don''s son was cruel and ruthlessly tortured Sam before hanging his head on the slum''s main gate as a sign to others.


    Shen Yu was broken from that incident and med himself for all of it. If he had not stolen the purse, Sam wouldn''t have to go through such thing.


    Sam had saved him but instead of repaying in gratitude, he had brought cmity for him.


    The one thing that truly broke him from inside was the smile of Sam before he died. He was publicly executed, after all so Shen Yu had seen everything.


    Sam never med Shen Yu for anything and that just made him feel even more ashamed of his existence.


    Of course, things didn''t end there.


    The Mafia Don''s son found Shen Yu easily and made him his ve.

 Chapter 183: True Contract

    The Ally was empty and nobody entered it for some reason. Shen Yu was the only one who just sat there in silence. Memories of his past life ying in his mind like a tape recorder.


    However, he didn''t dismiss them and watched them with focus. He always avoided them, ran away from them. Now, he was epting it.


    His past couldn''t be changed unless he wanted to erase himself. Sam was right. His past made who he was, otherwise he was just a ne existence.


    That was why he was now going through the memories of his time spent with Sam. It wasn''t much as they were separated soon after they met, but that time still had the happiest moments of his life.


    He watched everything, including how Sam was captured because of him and how his head was ced to warn everyone.


    His body trembled but he persisted. He spent almost an hour going through those memories and spent another hour to get his emotions right.


    In the past, he might not have been able to get his emotions. But he had worked on himself and improved a lot. Now, he could take things head on and not run from it.


    Shen Yu sighed and stood up, still having the two gold coins in his hand. He looked at them one more time and stored them in his personal storage ring.


    There was no major change in him, but he was now just stronger in mentality. His soul was also now more solid than before, as if it has gone some change, while remaining the same.


    He turned invisible and flew high above the slums, looking down at it with an indifferent gaze.


    "I''m pathetic, ain''t I?"


    [In some ways, but not really. You would be pathetic if you didn''t fix your problems and improve and run away instead. But you are improving and I can see it clearly, isn''t that the reason I''m still with you? If you were pathetic I would have long abandoned you.]


    Shen Yu smiled, and said.


    "Thanks. You really are something, aren''t you? You were always there for me, from the start. You are the only who actually saw my lowest and the few improvements I had. You even supported me."


    [Don''t mention it, Master. This is what the systems are for. Take us as a Shadow. A shadow can''t exist without a master...well, even if it did due to some miracles, it would be iplete. We are the same and are iplete without the Hosts.]


    Shen Yu felt his heart rxing, hearing the system. He had a new wonderful life now, but he knew the one closet to him was still the system. Without it, he wouldn''t even have survived.


    After all, it was there for him when he mentally broke. And no power could resolve that.


    [We are also always searching for a proper Host. You know, when we actually bind with hosts, it''s just a temporary one. As you have guessed from my previous talks, we can kill our Host after that temporary binding ends. Actually, I''ll need to go in too much detail to actually exin this.]


    "Is it rted to the reason the systems were made?"


    Shen Yu asked, already having a few guesses but he didn''t ask as he knew the system couldn''t tell him those secrets and he would be forcing it if he asked.


    [Yes. Well, it''s sort of test. That''s all I can say and you have passed in every one of them. I would have offered you the Main contract long ago but you were notplete. You were running away from your own past but now it''s different. So, Master, would you like to sign a permanent contract with me?]


    Shen Yu was dumbfounded and asked, after a few seconds ofplete silence, "Is there any difference from what we currently have?"


    [There are many changes and the main one among them is that your life determines mine. If you get erased from existence than I would also be erased from existence. But don''t worry, it doesn''t work other way.]


    "Wait! Wait! Why would you actually sign something like that?" Shen Yu was truly confused on this.


    [Don''t worry, Master. For you this may be weird but for us Systems, it''s an honor to have a worthy Master. Haven''t you noticed how I have been calling you Master instead of Host? I''ve epted you long ago.]


    Shen Yu was surprised and didn''t know what to say. Now that he thought about it, it was true. In the novels he had read, the systems called their user Host, but his system had been calling him Master.


    He took a deep breath and asked, "Are you sure there is no harm for you in this?"


    [No, Master. I''m really happy that you''re thinking so much for me, but you should know that I''ve been waiting for this for quite a while. I want to be one with Master, so can you allow this mere servent to be your life long partner?]


    "Don''t say like that. Haah! Sure, it''ll be my pleasure to have you as my partner."


    Shen Yu smiled and nodded. He then remembered something and asked.


    "Wait! What is your name? Or do you even a gender in the first ce?"


    [Fufu! Master is already thinking of having me under you?]


    Shen Yu choked on air and turned speechless. When had the system learned to actually tease him?


    [Haha, I love that expression. As for your question, Master. No, I don''t have any name as we''re supposed to be based on shadows and shadow don''t have any names until they are bound to their Masters. So, you will be the one to give me my name.] NovelFire-unofficial-text


    Shen Yu thought about it and asked.


    "That''s good, but I need to know your gender to actually name you."


    [I''m a femboy.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes, getting used to the yful nature of the system. In fact, he actually liked this side of it as it meant that they were now closer than ever.


    "Shut up and tell me the truth."


    [What do you want me to be, Master?]

 Chapter 184: Mother

    Shen Yu was stumped as he blurted out without thinking.


    "A woman, naturally."


    [Fufu, I''m affected by your desires, Master. Shadows are how their Master want them to be. If you wish me to be a beautiful woman, then that shall be done. We system don''t really have anything as we''re just Spiritual Beings.]


    "Hmm, that''s good then. So, how do I do this sign on the contract?"


    Shen Yu asked.


    [Oh, wait a minute! Don''t resist.]


    He shrugged and closed his eyes, expecting a change of scenery. And he was right as he felt a slight tugg on his soul. He could have easily resisted it but trusting the system, he rxed and let him be guided.


    [You can open your eyes, Master.]


    Hearing the familiar voice, Shen Yu opened his eyes. He was surprised as he looked at his surroundings.


    It was as if he was standing in the cast cosmos, looking over thousands of worlds. The background left him really surprised, especially since it felt so real.


    [Because it is real, Master.]


    His head snapped towards the direction from where the voice, and found a small sphere of darkness hovering in mid-air. It was surrounded by a strange dark mist that seemed to devour even the vast cosmos.


    He ignored everything and asked.


    "So, this is your real form?"


    [You can say that. It''s the System Core to be exact and what you''re seeing is the system space. The cosmos you see in your surroundings is the cosmos which is technically owned by me.]


    The dark sphere floated towards him and stopped before him. It was a bizarre scene talking to a ball. But he didn''t mind it. This ball was his partner who was the closest to him.


    [Hehe, I''m ttered by that, Master but let''s proceed with what we need to do.]


    Suddenly, a small window of a hologram appeared in front of him. He looked at it and read the information written on it.


    Surprisingly, it was about him. Everything was written in details and things that even he forgot was there.


    [It''s a life and death contract, after all. We need to show why we chose our Master. You just need to put a drop of your blood essence on it and we''ll be done. But remember to put a part of your Soul in it.]


    Shen Yu nodded and tapped his forehead, taking out a crimson red drop. He then ced it on the hologram as it vanished soon after.


    He then turned towards the ball and asked.


    "What not?"


    [Just a minute.]


    He nodded and waited for sometime, looking around at the cosmos. Every speck of light actually held a world of it''s own and maybe even the world he was in was among them.


    It really was amazing to look at it from another perspective.


    As he was looking around, he noticed the dark mist once again. He narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to touch it, but it was as if the dark mist adored him and was waiting for his call.


    It instantly came flying towards him and surrounded him from all side. Normally, he would felt surprised or weirded out from this situation but he found a strange warmth in the mist.


    He couldn''t describe it but it was as if a parent was showing their love to their child. It was a strange experience for him, as he had almost forgotten this feeling.


    [It''s done...oh! You''re actually ying with her.]


    Shen Yu was full of smiles as he yed with the dark mist. It was as if it had a conscious of it''s own, which was a little surprising for him but he was more than happy to y with it.


    Hearing the system''s voice, he stopped ying with it and turned around.


    "What do you mean? What is this dark mist?"


    [Well, now that I''m connected to you I guess I can say more things. So, master, this is actually a part of your mother.]


    "Huh? My mother?"


    [It''splicated but yes, your mother. Not the one you had on Earth but the real one. The one who gave you your existence, to be more exact. As I said, it''ll beplicated without exining and I can''t do anything.]


    "I..have a mother?"


    Somehow, the fact wasn''t settling in him. But he still epted it. The whole system part was already weird so it wouldn''t be weird if he suddenly have a powerful mother, would it?


    [Oh, the system has nothing to do with your mother actually. It was a pure coincidence that we ended up together. I never really thought I would actually make the child of %%%% my Host...wait! I can''t even say her name?]


    Shen Yu shook his head. For some reason, he felt nothing towards the fact he now has a mother. It was a good thing, probably but he couldn''t bring himself to care for a being he didn''t even meet and knew absolutely nothing about.


    The dark mist seemed to have sensed his thoughts and gathered before him. It slowly took a form of a woman or rather the figure of her.


    The dark hand then reached forward and raised Shen Yu''s chin upwards. Then, the figure leaned forward and nted a kiss on his forehead.


    Shen Yu was surprised as his body stiffened. He felt a strange warmness spreading throughout him. He couldn''t pin point it but he felt happy from the kiss.


    A smile formed on his lips as he thought.


    ''What is this feeling?''


    As he was thinking about it, the dark mist slowly poured itself into him. He was surprised and soon found out that he could actually control it.


    He raised his hand and the dark mist came out. He could feel a strange connection with it as if it was a part of him, yet at the same time it was not.


    [Congrattions, Master. Your mother has actually given you the power of True Null. She must be busy now so she can''te to you so she gave this gift.]


    "True null?"


    Shen Yu asked, having a happy smile on his face. He didn''t ask about his mother as he guessed there were many matters for her to handle.


    <span style="disy:none;">m|vle mp _yr novel source


    ''She is probably some Primordial being fighting with another Primordial being.''


    [True Null, huh. You can even say it''s the strongest power you have currently now. With this, you can erase anything from concepts, worlds, multiverse, anything. Even beings who have existence erase would be helpless against this. In fact, even those who have Transcended the existence would be affected by it.]

 Chapter 185: Systems Naming

    [True Null, huh. You can even say it''s the strongest power you have currently. With this, you can erase anything from concepts, worlds, multiverse, anything. Even beings who have existence eraser would be helpless against this. In fact, even those who have Transcended the existence would be affected by it.]


    "Wait! Isn''t that too powerful?"


    Shen Yu was dumbfounded. It wasn''t like he had not not watched the power scaling thing in his past life. Even though he had never dived in it, he knew some things about it.


    Didn''t this sudden power up he got was too overpowered? He felt strange numbness thinking about it.


    [It is and your mother has gifted this to show that she''s apologetic for everything that happened to you. I can''t say anything for certain but I''m sure she has her reason so please do not me her master.]


    Shen Yu shook his head and replied.


    "I''m not ming her. Well, I do feel a little bad but I''m not a child to throw tantrums over it. Anyways, Mom, if you''re listening to this, then please do not worth. I do want to have a chat with you so we can have it after youplete your side of work."


    He smiled, sensitive happiness from the dark mist. It really was an odd experience but he could feel the happiness bursting out from the mist.


    He chuckled and then asked.


    "By the way, this dark mist...what exactly is it?"


    [Hmm, you can call it ''Nothing'' since the origins of it are close to that. Also, it''s limitless so you can use it however you want.]


    With his lips twitching, Shen Yu said.


    "I am not going to just erase things randomly. Anyways, is that contract now effective? I don''t sense anything and you''re also pretty much the same."


    [Oh, I was waiting for you. There is only onest step left for it. You need to name me and then form my body however you like. Only then I will be born as your life and the contract will bepleted.]


    Shen Yu began contemting, wondering what should he name the system. After wracking his brain for some time, he finally came up with a name.


    He smiled and dered, his voice looming over in the eternal evesting cosmos.


    "From today onwards, Your name shall be Nancy."


    Before his eyes, the sphere of darkness exploded into a vast smoke that filled the whole system space. It pulsated in a perfect rhythm as a sweet, seductive voice sounded from all sides.


    "This worthless epts Master''s benevolence."


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and then raised his hand to form a body, which was very easy for him. However, them a mysterious glint passed through his eyes as he tweaked his fingers and controlled the smoke to condense in front of him.


    He spent over an hour to make a figure of smoke properly and then asked.


    "Hey, can you now shape your body yourself? I''ve already formed the body."


    Although the body looked of smoke, it was actually aplete body with everything perfect. He even had felt a connection with the system who he had named Nancy. It meant that the contract was now effective.


    [Oh, Master doesn''t want to shape me to your liking?]


    "Don''t y around and just make your body."


    Shen Yu shook his head, wondering if it was a right idea to do all this. But then he thought about how the system''s personality was changing all along and felt better.


    ''Well, atleast now a beautiful woman would tease me. Not some man.''


    He felt shivers thinking of that and hurriedly threw away those thoughts.


    While he was busy with his inner struggles, Nancy had finished making her body and now stood before him with a wide smile on her face.


    His breaths hitched as he looked at the Beauty standing before him. He couldn''t believe that Nancy actually saw through his thoughts.


    The reason he named her Nancy was because he remembered his favourite singer after listening to her teasing. So, he named her after his favourite singer, Nancy. Who knew she would actually even take the body of real Nancy?


    This was just foul. How could he take it when his favourite singer was before him, smiling at him?


    He just continued to look at her without any restraints.


    She was a beautiful woman with long ck hair tied up in a loose ponytail, with some strands falling gently over her face. Her eyes were striking, golden in color, and seemed to shine softly in the light of the background.


    She had a calm and confident expression, with a wide smile on her lips. She wore a white shirt with the top buttons undone, showing a bit of her corbone, along with her cleavage and a ne with a red gemstone resting against her chest.


    The shirt was tucked into checkered skirt, and she also has a loose tie hanging around her neck, giving her the look of a young girl ready to attend her first day at University.


    [Hehe, I knew Master would be charmed by this apperance. So, does Master wants to pounce on me and rail¡ª]


    "Stop! Don''t fill my head with those thoughts."


    Explore m,v,l,e,mpyr today.


    Shen Yu hurriedly stopped her, afraid that he really would do what she said. He already liked her because of their close bond and now that she had taken his idol''s appearance, it really was tough for him to hold himself back.


    ''Fuck! I''ve be too much of a pervert!''


    [Hehe, when were you not?]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes, looking at her smiling. He sighed and asked.


    "So, how do you feel?"


    She tilted her head and answered, still having her cute smile on her face.


    "Wonderful! I was so eager to meet Master. Also, I chose this uniform because I know you have a thing for this."


    "I have a thing for a lot of a things."


    Shen Yu sighed but then realised something.


    "Oh! You can how talk directly, huh. I guess i won''t be listening to your voice in head."


    Nancy shook his head as she stepped forward.


    "Not really! I don''t want to go out of system space for now. I''ll always be with you, Master."

 Chapter 186: Mist of Nothing [Slight R18]

    With a tap of her feet, Nancy produced a sofa and made Shen Yu sit on it. Then, with a light jump, shended on hisp.


    A smile appeared on her face as she circled her arms around Shen Yu''s neck and enjoyed his warmth, inhaling his manly scent.


    "Master, I really love you. It really came as a surprise for me that I would actually fall for someone. But I guess even someone like me can''t resist your charms."


    She smiled and leaned on his chest, sighing.


    "You know, I was always jealous of your wives. They could do things like this whenever they wanted, but I couldn''t. I even wanted to switch ces with them, just so that I could hug you, especially when you were so down."


    Shen smiled, hearing her words and hugged her back. He rubbed her back and spoke.


    "I love you, too, Nancy. Your presence have saved me so many times that I don''t even know how to show my gratitude."


    Nancy raised her head and licked her lips.


    "It''s very simple actually. Just make me your wife and give me the love you give to everyone. I will be satisfied."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "Silly, you already are my life partner. But if it makes you happy then sure, you are my from today onwards."


    Nancy smiled and leaned close to his ears, whispering.


    "Then, when can I redeem my wife privilege?"


    Shen Yu gulped, feeling her hot breath and tightened his hold around her waist. He replied, his anticipation rising.


    "Of course, whenever you want."


    Nancy''s eyes burned with desire as she bit his neck, saying with muffled breaths.


    "Then, ravage me, Master. Leave me unable to walk when morrowes."


    It was as if a switch had flipped in Shen Yu as he grabbed Nancy by her neck and brought her mouth closer to his.


    Without mercy, he attacked those juicy red lips, savoring them like a tasty dish presented to him. His hands went under skirt and grabbed her perky butt, making her rise.


    Then he ced her on his legs as if she was cradling him, which was exactly what he wanted.


    Nancy was also proactive as she returned the kiss in full passion, her tongue rolled around, trying to fight Shen Yu''s in her mouth. Her hands was roaming around Shen Yu''s neck, as she pressed her body on his.


    Shen Yu broke the kiss and grinned.


    "So, my system is actually horny."


    Nancy bit her lips as a reluctant look appeared on her face. She looked away and said.


    "Teacher, you said you''ll give me full marks if I satisfy you, so will you fulfill your side of promise?"


    Shen Yu felt a shiver as he looked at her in wonder. Did she really get into role so quickly?


    However, he wasn''t a bad actor. A grin appeared on his face as he eyed her body from top to bottom. He cursed her mentally when he saw her averting her gaze and even making her body shiver.


    ''This damned witch!''


    "You have yet to satisfy me, so how can I fulfill my promise?"


    Nancy''s face turned bright red. She looked down and slowly began to unbutton her shirt from bottom. Her hands showed her reluctance but it was as if she had made up her mind for something so she was also doing it.


    She purposely pushed her chest forward, making her cleavage even more pronounce. Given how close they already were, her boobs almost smashed into his face.


    Shen Yu smiled, his eyes burning with desire but he didn''t do anything and let her unbutton her shirt. Slowly, her shirt slid away revealing her porcin like skin. Her belly was so smooth that Shen Yu directly touched it, feeling his hand slipping around it.


    A evil smile appeared on his face as he said.


    "Hoho! You really took care of yourself well, huh."


    Nancy smiled, her face flushed red in embarassment.


    "T-Thank you, teacher. If you like it.."


    She couldn''t finish her words as her embarassment took over her.


    Shen Yu couldn''t believe it and dropped his act. He then beganughing.


    "Haha, you''re really something, aren''t you."


    Nancy pouted.


    "Not fair, Master. I was looking forward for the things I have to do for extra marks. Those marks are too important!"


    Shen Yu shook his head and pinched her thighs lightly, as his hands were still under her skirt, enjoying those milky thighs.


    "I didn''t stop because of that. Check yourself."


    Nancy got confused by his words but still decided to do as he says. Closing her eyes, she checked her new body, only to exim a momentter.


    Her eyes snapped open as she looked at Shen Yu with an incredible expression.


    "Why did you do this Master?"


    Shen Yu patted her thighs, and replied.


    "Because you''re mypanion and what''s wrong with sharing my stuff with my partner? Beside, I''ve asked Mother and she also didn''t have any problems with it."


    While making her body, he had thought of adding something extraordinary and the only extraordinary thing he could think of was the mist of Nothing.


    So, he had asked his mother and secretly fused some parts of Mist of Nothing in Nancy''s body. Now, she only needed to spend some time to learn how to control it, and she would have the power of True Null.


    However, what he didn''t expect was the disturbance in her body. It wasn''t initially but as her emotions got out of control, the Mist of Nothing inside her began to mess around, turning her body unstable.


    Because of that, he had to stop otherwise something unexpected might have happened with her. And knowing the power of True Null, he didn''t want to take risks.


    Nancy was dumbfounded but then a smile broke out on her face as she hugged him tightly. She didn''t even realise their position and pressed her boobs on his faces, making his blood run hot.


    However, who would reject this position? Certainly not him.

 Chapter 187: Change

    After a few minutes of cuddling and enjoying each other''spany, Shen Yu finally decided to get out of here. Nancy was just too clingy, like a obsessed yandere.


    Of course, he didn''t have a problem with that but if because of her extreme emotions, the Mist of Nothing went out of control, then there would be a lot of trouble.


    Nancy pouted, looking at Shen Yu who had stood up from the couch. Her uniform was disheveled and even her ckce panties were visible under her skirt.


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and said.


    "We''re literally one now. We can just do whatever you want once you''re done assimting with the Mist of Nothing. You can use it better than mine for sure so you''ll be a great help if there is any need of it."


    Finding his reasoning correct, Nancy sighed and clicked her fingers, making her clothes proper again. She then stood up and said.


    "Then, I wish that time doesn''te."


    She knew better than Shen Yu just what kind of power the Mist of Nothing held. He understood it but wasn''t taking it seriously. It was inevitable since he didn''t see the true horrors of the outer world.


    ''I hope they day neveres, Master. If we have to use True Null, then the situation is surely too dire.''


    Shen Yu smiled, as he patted her head.


    "I know I can be dumb in many things, isn''t that why I gave you this power?"


    Startled, Nancy hurriedly waved her hand.


    "I-I didn''t mean that, Master. It''s just... you''re taking out too lightly."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "Don''t worry, Silly. I know what kind of person I am and that''s why I entrusted the power to you. You can take better judgement than me so I''ll be counting on you."


    Nancy didn''t know whether tough or cry at his honesty. But this was also a part of him that she fell for. She just sighed and nodded.


    "You can leave it to me, Master. With me here, nothing can happen to you."


    After chatting with her for a few more minutes, Shen Yu left the system space. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself hovering over the slums once again.


    He looked around and found the old man who had given him gold coins. Aplicated look appeared on his face as he asked.


    "Hey, Nancy. Can you do something through which he gets a good next life?"


    [There are two ways for that, Master. Either you can throw him in a Fated Universe in which everything runs on fate. He will have a good life but no good freedom. Everything will be ording to fate.]


    Shen Yu felt silent, as he didn''t want to take this option.


    [Second is to reincarnate him in a world like ours where future possibilities are endless. He can have a good start and full freedom. If he uses it well, then he can live a good life otherwise....]


    Shen Yu thought for a while before saying.


    "We''ll go with the second one. He has already lived two miserable lives and I don''t want to tie him down with me with his terrible past."


    [Huh? But the talk about epting your past?]


    Shen Yu shook his head.


    "I am not interfering with his life cycle, you know. He is going to die naturally and get reincarnated somewhere. We will just make sure that he gets a good start. I don''t want to mess with the natural order as it can lead to heavy consequences."


    [Well, that''s true. Don''t worry, I''ll see his Reincarnation myself. He''ll be a protagonist in his next life.]


    Shen Yu gave ast nce at the old man and flew off from there.


    "Just make sure he isn''t a protagonist who just suffers for reader''s enjoyment."


    [Sure. By the way, Master, are you going to do something about the whole poverty thing?]


    Shen Yu contemted for a second before answering.


    "Poverty will never go away and that''s a fact. If there are differences between people then it is bound to be there. I''ll just raise the standard of poverty so the name remains there but not the way of living."


    [It''ll be hard to make a new world, but I''m sure we''ll work around somehow.]


    Shen Yu smiled.


    "Yeah!"


    He continued to fly for a while, looking around the capital city and the various ns. He made notes of the important one and their characteristics.


    Anything he thought that could be important was noted and sent to Ying Yue and others who were in charge of the operations currently.


    He could have just done this automatically and he knew it was possible. He could ask the system to do practically anything. But he didn''t find fun in that.


    The thought of bing a God was something many have thought but he didn''t really like it that much. It sounded so boring. The only benefit of it was that you would be all powerful. Nothing else.


    While going through all of that, he didn''t even realise when the sun had began drowning in the horizon. The evening came and went like a breeze of wind.


    The crescent moon shone with a magnificent light, giving a serene cool atmosphere.


    Shen Yu stood above a giant building and looked at it with his cold eyes.


    [You are going to act now?]


    He shook his head.


    "I have given this mission to my wives so obviously they''ll be the ones to do it. I will apany them but they''ll do everything."


    But he wasn''t willing to just leave it without doing anything so he tapped on the building, making it crack. From the cracks emerged golden Runes that shimmered in a golden bright glow.


    He smiled and said.


    "Remember what you need to do."


    Seeing the fluctuations in the glow, When smiled and left the headquarters of the ve organisation.


    It wasn''t in the capital city, of course. No matter how much support it got through shadows, the Emperor would never allow something like this to be in open in his own city.


    It was located at the corner of the teau which just fit with his ns. There would be no ve organisation soon.

 Chapter 188: Empress

    Since it was night already, Shen Yu decided to visit the imperial pce again. He had already seen whatever he wanted to see in the capital city so he quickly lost interest in it.


    [Just admit you''re anticipating the touch of MILF.]


    "Nonsense! I''m a gentleman!"


    Shen Yu scoffed disdainfully.


    [Fufu! A gentleman who was giving a student his rod because of some extra numbers.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and ignored her. Seriously, she was such a tease. Once she would stabilize her body, he would spank her butt till she understands the consequences.


    [I''m looking forward to it!]


    With a speechless look, he asked.


    "Now that I think about it, can you read my thoughts?"


    [In a way, yes. You trust me a lot so you let some thoughts off unconsciously and I pick them up. Aside from those, it''s because you''re you that I can read you so easily. Though it''s different in the system space.]


    Shen Yu raised his eyes, as hended in the Phoenix Manor of the Qing Empress.


    "Why is that?"


    [It''s sort of like my domain so I can perceive anything and everything in it. But of course, you''re my master and if you don''t want to, then there is no way I can read your thoughts.]


    ''Phew! That''s better. If she could read everything then some problems can arise.''


    He heaved a sigh of relief


    [Fufu! I already know about your fetishes, Master so there is no need for me to see your thoughts. By the way, we''ll try Maid outfit once we''re done with Student roley.]


    His imagination ran wild and a image of Nancy wearing ssic maid outfit, begging him to fuck her appeared in his mind, making his nose hot and cheeks slightly flushed.


    [Haha! I knew it! I''ll make sure it''s the best Maid outfit, Master.]


    Shen Yu rubbed his nose awkwardly and said.


    "I''ll look forward to it then."


    He knew she would tease him further so he decided to simply ignore her. He looked at the giant mansion and sighed.


    ''What a life!''


    He then turned himself invisible once again and sneaked in the mansion. He went through the corridors and found many maids doing their job.


    Everyone was working their job diligently with a smile on their faces. They were obviously happy to work here and that was why they didn''tze around.


    When he saw that, Shen Yu remembered the gaurds from the day and thought.


    ''Now that I think about it, everyone here is loyal to the Empress, huh. No wonder why people say her faction is terrifying.''


    True loyalty was hard to buy and likewise it was hard to gain. But the empress actually had so many peoplepletely loyal to her, which showed her incredible feets.


    ''Feet...''


    [Cough! Sure.]


    Shen Yu then asked a maid for the location of Qing Zhiyan''s room and erased her memories of their encounter. After that, he made his way over to her room and finally found it, close to a open garden.


    He smiled, as he felt the peaceful, tranquil atmosphere suited Qing Zhiyan a lot. He then entered it without permission, as he didn''t think much of it.


    However, the sight that greeted him left his whole body stiff and a certain part of body twitched slightly.


    Before him, two heavenly beauties were sitting, looking at him. However, their position certainly wasn''t simple as one woman was giving other massage, which made her ample bosom jiggle.


    First was obviously Qing Zhiyan with her long beautiful purple hair and a petite body that made everyone have an urge to protect her. Her soft hands were now on others woman shoulders, as she gave her a massage.


    The other woman, who he guessed was Qing Zhiyan''s mother, the Empress of the Qing Empire, was also a beauty.


    She had short, dark blue hair with bangs that framed her face and reached just above her eyes. Her striking green eyes stoodout, giving her a sharp and intense look.


    She was wearing a dark hoodie with her hands casually in her pockets, and a small emblem was visible on the chest of her hoodie.


    Her overall appearance was cool and rxed, with a modern,id-back vibe. The ear piercings on her left ear add a subtle touch of edginess to her look.


    The most outstanding feature of her were definitely those melons that were visible even from the hoodie. They were easily the biggest he had seen and he understood why Qing Zhiyan was giving her a massage. She needed a shitton of energy to carry something like those.


    ''Woah!''


    [Woah! Indeed, Master you have to smash her.]


    ''Shut up!''


    Shen Yu coughed, realising he had been staring at them for too long. If it was just Qing Zhiyan, he wouldn''t mind staring at her for long but this was her mother and he didn''t have any rtionship with her.


    [Yet!]


    He looked at her attire and thought.


    ''I did give everyone some modern clothes so I guess she gave them to her. But damn it looks good on her.''


    He cleared his mind and made his stance clear before things went south.


    "Ahem! I''m sorry but I thought it''s just Zhiyan''s room so I just barged in."


    Although Qing Zhiyan was surprised, she quickly recovered from it and happily jumped over to Shen Yu,pletely ignoring her previous task.


    She jumped in his arms and muttered.


    "Wee back, Master."


    With a warm smile on his face and love filled eyes, he patted her head and said.


    "Thanks for having me."


    The Empress watched everything with a hint of interest in her eyes. She knew her daughter way too well and easily saw through her.


    She was initially worried that she might have sacrificed herself to a powerful man to save her mother, but it seemed she was wrong.


    The love in both of their eyes was too clear to ignore. Her lips tugged upwards as she thought.


    ''So you finally found someone, huh. I can be rest assured now. He seems like a goodd and from what she said, he is immensely powerful.''


    By then, she noticed that Shen Yu had actuallye to their room without raising any rms and that just made her believe Qing Zhiyan''s words even more.


    ''She is in right hands. I''m d!''

 Chapter 189: Mother-in-law

    While hugging the petite girl in his embrace, Shen Yu finally looked back at the mature beauty sitting on afortable sofa. Her knowing gaze reminded him of his position and he could only awkwardlyugh at that.


    He patted Qing Zhiyan''s back and said.


    "I don''t mind acting as a cushion for you but are you sure you wanna act like this in front of your mother?"


    His words startled Qing Zhiyan, reminding him of her position which caused her to bury her head in his chest. But knowing that this would only cause more awkwardness, she separated from Shen Yu and looked at her mother.


    Her face showed her embarassment as the bright red colour matched with her purple hairs. She pointed at Shen Yu and said, trying to be as normal as possible.


    "Mom, he is Shen Yu, my husband and savior I''ve told you about."


    She then went behind her mother and hugged her, saying with a smile.


    "And Master, this is the person I love the most in this world. My mother, Li Xiaojing, also the Empress of Qing Empire. Isn''t she beautiful?"


    Shen Yu chuckled softly, knowing what was going through her head. Still, he sped his hands and greeted his mother-inw.


    "Greetings, Lady Li."


    Li Xiaojing smiled, noticing the way he addressed her. She bowed her head slightly and said.


    "Master Shen is too humble. It is my honour that to have you in my humble abode. Please, take a seat. I have many things that I want to discuss with you."


    Shen Yu nodded and took a seat on the sofa opposite to Li Xiaojing. He then began to engage in normal conversation with her to break the ice and finally they arrived at the main topic.


    Li Xiaojing sighed and said.


    "Since Master Shen Yu already known about Xiaoyan''s condition then I will like to ask you. Are you sure you can help her?"


    Her voice was cold as she stared dead into Shen Yu''s eyes. She knew Qing Zhiyan well enough and trusted her too, but there was simply no way she was going to not get serious in this matter.


    Shen Yu smiled, not really offended by the deadly aura she emitted and surrounded him with. She was just a protective mother who wanted the best for her child so why would he gets offended on that?


    In fact, he was very happy with her personality and decisive mentality. But during this, he noted one thing.


    ''Late-Stage Nascent Soul Realm, huh. No wonder she is so daring.''


    Still, he needed to show her that he was more than capable of protecting Qing Zhiyan from her future.


    And he had the perfect n for that.


    He leaned back and tapped on the wooden floor. The surroundings suddenly blurred and things they were seeing began to get distorted.


    However, his n wasn''t this. The surroundings became clear again and the twodies who were looking at everything in wonder finally realised where they were.


    Li Xiaojing stood up as she prepared to think of a solution but noticed Shen Yu signalling her from his eyes. The rxed smile on his face also calmed her heart down and finally forced her to rx too.


    Her sudden reaction was valid as the sight before them was indeed not something they should see. After all, they were currently in the Emperor''s personal study.


    Not only that, the Emperor himself was sitting behind a table and was going through some documents. His burrows was furrowed as if he was contemting some serious matters.


    Shen Yu stood up and said, looking at Qing Yicheng.


    "This is not an illusion. What you''re seeing is the reality and we are here. This bastard before you is the real one. You can do whatever you want and he won''t perceive you."


    Li Xiaojing was stunned, as she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. But then she remembered the things Qing Zhiyan told her and finally set her heart as ease.


    ''Atleast he is powerful enough to protect her. As for his nature...I trust Xiaoyan for that. She always had good eyes for people.''


    She smiled and also stood up. With steady steps, she walked around the study, paying attention to every detail. Although she had been here a few times, it was always under the Emperor''s eyes so she never found anything good.


    Now that she could finally search, she decided to check it. The study was one of the few ces Emperor forbade everyone''s entry.


    Unfortunately, even after searching for a few minutes she didn''t find anything. Sighing in disappointment, she went towards Qing Yicheng who was still engrossed in his documents.


    She felt in itch in her hands and turned around. A beautiful smile yed on her lips as she asked.


    "Master Shen, I have a request."


    Shen Yu resisted the urge tough, looking at her face and said.


    "You wanna p him? Sure, turn his face red."


    Li Xiaojing got excited but she controlled herself and asked.


    "But won''t there be problems? We are just somehow untraceable but if we have a physical contact with him, then he will be aware of us or atleast doubt."


    Hearing her reasoning, Shen Yu smiled as he thought.


    ''As expected of Zhiyan''s mother. She analysed the situation so quickly and arrived at the correct answer.''


    He shook his head and said.


    "Although it''s true that he would be aware of the pain and impact, I can guarantee everything would be fine so you can do whatever you want."


    Li Xiaojing smiled, decided to trust Shen Yu and turned around. Her lips cracked into a wide grin as she spoke.


    "You will pay for everything you did, bastard. But for starters, this would do."


    Qing Zhiyan came to stand beside Shen Yu and said.


    "Master, I''m a little worried."


    Shen Yu just spoke two words in response.


    "Trust me."


    Just then, a crystal clear sound came as they both turned their heads, only to see Qing Yicheng on the ground, having his right cheekpletely red. Even blood wasing out of his mouth.


    If it weren''t for his Cultivation, his head might have exploded from the impact. Li Xiaojing didn''t hold back one bit.


    "Oof! That must hurt a lot!"


    Shen Yu hissed, imagining the pain.


    [Don''t worry, Master. You''re a different degenerate than him so you would never be pped like this.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and ignored the dirty talker. He had such a sweety pie beside him anyways.


    Qing Zhiyan giggled and said.


    "Mom really is venting out her frustration. I can bet that she is probably wondering how should she kill him in future."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "With what he did to her, even that is giving him mercy."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled, agreeing with him. But then she saw Qing Yicheng standing up and panicked. No matter what, the years of trauma wouldn''t go away so easily and that kicked in right at this moment.


    "Master..."


    Shen Yu threw his hand around her waist and hugged her sideways. He then smiled and said.


    "Just watch!"


    Curious, Qing Zhiyan focused on Qing Yicheng once again and found him rubbing his cheek, with a thoughtful look on his face. He didn''t seem much bothered by the fact that he was just pped.


    Even Li Xiaojing was surprised by the events and wondered if this really was the real Emperor. Why did he reacted so passively?


    But she continued to look at him and heard his next words.


    "Why did effectse so suddenly today? And this feels even more real thanst one. No good, I need new medicines "


    He hurriedly rummaged through the drawers and took out a small bottle filled with a strange red liquid. He wiped his mouth clean and said.


    "I need to be careful from next time. This felt too real."


    He had his spirit sense spread around the study so he knew no one could sneak in. So, he wasn''t about that, mostly since this wasn''t the first time.


    Li Xiaojing became even more dumbfounded, wondering if thai guy really was her husband. It simply didn''t match with his actions.


    She turned around and asked.


    "What is this, Master? Also what medicine."


    Qing Zhiyan also had simr questions.


    "Yes, what happened with Emperor, Master? Is he delusional?"


    Shen Yu gave her a look and answered.


    "You can say it in a way but that''s mostly because this isn''t the first time something like this happened. Come, I will exin everything."


    The twodies nodded and went close to Shen Yu, who then teleported them to the base of The Devourer.

 Chapter 190: Nightmares

    The Devourer stood as beautiful as before with its branches covering the whole Imperial Pce. The tranquility it provided was unmatched, as even Qing Zhiyan and Li Xiaojing were affected by it.


    Shen Yu snorted and dispelled the Soul based affects of the Devourer. Although it was sleeping, it had already spread its influence far ross the Empire.


    The subtle maniption it did was very dangerous, especially since people wouldn''t even realise they were being manupliated.


    They would offer their lives to the Devourer with their own will.


    With a sigh, Shen Yu said.


    "This is the reason that bastard was behaving so strangely."


    Li Xiaojing frowned and asked.


    "But what could this Great Tree do? I don''t even sense any sentience from it so it surely isn''t any Spritual Creature."


    Shen Yu chuckled.


    "You don''t sense it because this fucker is in deep sleep to recover from it''s injuries. If a Tier 8 Spiritual Creature wanted to hide from you, do you think you can do anything?"


    Hearing his words, a shocked expression appeared on the two women''s face. They looked at the crimson red tree in a new light, as they still found it hard to believe that the tree before them was a Tier 8.


    One had to understand that even Tier 5 Spiritual Creatures were considered to highest level threat that could cause chaos in the Empire.


    If a Tier 6 Spritual Creature attacked the Empire then they woke suffer heavy casualties even if they somehow managed to defeat it.


    As for Tier 7 Spiritual Creature, if any of them attacked then the Empire was doomed for sure. The whole Empire would be ravaged into dust.


    This was what a Tier 7 represented. And now, they were actually seeing a Tier 8 Spiritual Creature right before them, it was already a miracle that they were standing straight after hearing such news.


    Shen Yu saw their expression and said.


    "Don''t worry, it isn''t in it''s prime now, that''s why it is slumbering here in a remote ce. If it were in peak though, that would be a different case as this Spritual Creature is one of the most horrifying creature I''ve ever met."


    He shivered, remembering how his predecessor had almost given his life for the tree out of his own will. It was a disturbing memory for him.


    Qing Zhiyan gulped down her saliva. If even her Master was saying this was horrifying then just how powerful was it?


    She took a deep breath and asked.


    "How dangerous it is?"


    Shen Yu thought for a bit and answered.


    "It really depends. The tree doesn''t have that much strength in itself but it''s abilities are terrifying. So, it alles down to how you''re fighting the tree. If it is in Shadows, then even top sects of outside world would fall but if they face it directly then it''s a different matter."


    Li Xiaojing touched the bark of The Devourer and asked.


    "How is it affecting Yicheng?"


    With a shrug, Shen Yu said.


    "Because he''s an idiot and greedy person. The Devourer probably promised him some rewards and he agreed. And agreeing to anything with the Devourer is just death sentence."


    He smiled and continued.


    "The effects he is experiencing is just mild symptoms of his mind''s eventual copse."


    Qing Zhiyan narrowed her eyes and asked.


    "So, this tree is basically using him to heal it''s injuries somehow? So, he will die once the Devourer had affected his mind enough?"


    Shen Yu looked at her and wondered if he should tell her about the matter.


    [Tell herter. I don''t think the current mood is suitable for they.]


    Shen Yu agreed with Nancy so he dropped the topic and answered Qing Zhiyan.


    "You can say that as the Devourer needs everything to heal as quickly as possible. As for killing the Emperor, I highly doubt it would do that."


    Li Xiaojing noticed something in his words and said.


    "Something doesn''t add up. From what you have said, the Devourer itself doesn''t have any real strength. It is an intelligent Spiritual Creature so I''m sure it knew it''s direct weakness and no way, it didn''t try to resolve."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "You''re right on that. The Devourer knows it''s weakness and has already covered it up very nicely."


    He then pointed at the roots of the Devourer and said.


    "I don''t think I should show you this so I''ll refrain but the roots are the solution for it. That''s all I''ll say."


    Li Xiaojing sighed in disappointment but still nodded.


    "It''s fine, Master Shen. Everyone has some secrets."


    Shen gave her a look and then smiled.


    "It''s not that I want to keep it as a Secret but more of that it''s disturbing. I don''t know if you want to see something like that since It doesn''t really matter in your ns."


    Seeing that smile, Qing Zhiyan trembled as her eyes suddenly turned white. Her head tilted backwards and her body began to hover above the ground.


    But then she returned to normal and fell in her mother''s embrace. Her body was covered in sweat and her eyes were frantically looking around.


    Shen Yu appeared behind her and patted her head, saying.


    "Everything is fine. You can have a nice sleep."


    With those words, Qing Zhiyan''s eyes began to close as she drifted in a deep sleep. Her breathing became normal and she slumped in her mother''s arms.


    Li Xiaojing looked at her daughter and bit her lips, trying to control her tears. She gently wiped her face of sweat and whispered.


    "Your mother is with you and will always be. So, just sleep."


    Shen Yu looked at his wife''s peaceful expression and sighed.


    "Let''s go back."


    Li Xiaojing nodded, as she also didn''t want to stay near the Devourer any longer. Although she didn''t know what happened, she was sure it was rted to the crimson red tree.


    With a click of his finger, Shen Yu brought them back to Qing Zhiyan''s room where Li Xiaojing ces her daughter in herfortable bed.


    However, before she could take a step back, Qing Zhiyan grasped her hand and mumbled in her sleep.


    "D-Don''t leave me, Master...Mom needs you..."


    Li Xiaojing clenched her fist as she closed her eyes, trying to keep the tears in her eyes. Then, she took a deep breath and sat on a chair beside the bed, her hand holding Qing Zhiyan''s hand..


    Shen Yu went to the other side and took Qing Zhiyan''s other hand in his hand. He patted it and said.


    "Just sleep already."


    It was as if Qing Zhiyan could see everything even in her sleep and knew that her two most important person in her life were beside her. Because of that, she slept with a content smile on her face.


    Li Xiaojing continued to look at her daughter, wondering how much more suffering she would have to go through.


    Shen Yu saw her expression and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry. It is kind of my fault since I didn''t regte the essence overflowing near the Devourer."


    Li Xiaojing woke up from her daze and when she saw Shen Yu''s action, she grew embarassed as and waved her other hand.


    "What are you saying, Master Shen? It''s only because of you Xiaoyan didn''t suffer this time so how could I me you for it."


    Shen Yu got confused and asked.


    "What do you mean? I was clearlyte."


    Li Xiaojing smiled bitterly and replied.


    "Looks like Master Shen doesn''t know about the effects of her eyes in details. You see, this isn''t the first time this happened. These...events are simr to visions she receives every so often. But these are slightly different as theye off randomly."


    She patted Qing Zhiyan''s hand and continued.


    "She has not shared the details of what actually happens, probably not to make me worry but I''m sure it''s something incredibly terrible. Every time this happens, she would lose consciousness for a some time in which she would constantly be in pain as if she is witnessing something extremely horrifying."


    She looked at her daughter and said.


    "The time period varies as the strongeststed for a over month. That month was the worst for me. I could do nothing but watch as my daughter writhes in pain and agony. I just stood by her side, trying to show her that she isn''t alone. I don''t know if it worked or not but that was the only thing I could do."


    Shen Yu sighed as he thought.


    ''It definitely worked. She might not have survived those without your support. The Nightmares of Heaven are too terrifying so how could a child withstand them. I never thought the heavens would even subject her to this.''


    Li Xiaojing didn''t see Shen Yu''s expression as her focus was entirely on Qing Zhiyan.


    "This is the first time I have seen her sleep so peacefully, Master Shen. How can I me you for anything? She trusted you and you didn''t let her down. I''m d she chose someone like you."


    She turned towards Shen Yu and said.


    "I know she has offered herself to you for thepensation but I do hope you treat her well."


    Shen Yu waved his hand in dismissal.


    "Don''t make it sound like it''s transactional. I''m doing everything because I want to do. It''s not because she is Qing Zhiyan, I would have helped anyone who is going through things like this. It may sound weird but I am a kind man. So, don''t make it transactional."


    Li Xiaojing giggled.


    "Xiaoyan said you would say something like this. I''m d she found a partner like you. Still, I feel like you''re taking the short end of stick, Master Shen. I know you''re doing this selflessly but I still want to do something for you. So, Master Shen, please ask for anything you desire from me and I will do my absolute best to do it."

 Chapter 191: A Mistake

    Sitting on afortable chair, Li Xiaojing giggled.


    "Xiaoyan said you would say something like this. I''m d she found a partner like you. Still, I feel like you''re taking the short end of stick, Master Shen. I know you''re doing this selflessly but I still want to do something for you. So, Master Shen, please ask for anything you desire from me and I will do my absolute best to do it."


    Shen Yu looked at Li Xiaojing and realised that she wouldn''t take no for an answer. Her gaze was resolute and it was clear she wouldn''t back down.


    He sighed, wondering what should he ask her.


    [Just say, I want you.]


    ''Bro, we just met today.''


    [You don''t want her?]


    ''That is beside the point.''


    [Then just ask her. She''s hot and I''m sure would be fun in threesome.]


    Shen Yu turned speechless and ignored Nancy. He sighed and said.


    "I don''t really have anything that I want beside having a loving family so if you want to give me something, then join my Sect."


    A teasing smile appeared on Li Xiaojing''s face as she asked.


    "Ara! Does Master Shen want this olddy in his bed?"


    Qing Zhiyan had already told her most of the things about Divine Harem Sect, as she wanted to persuade her into joining it. But how could Li Xiaojing not see what her daughter was trying to do?


    That was why she decided to tease Shen Yu. He was the man her daughter chose so she was sure he was a good man, so she didn''t really have much problem with him.


    Before Shen Yu could reply, Li Xiaojing put her hands below her breasts and pushed her big boobs up. Still having a teasing smile on her face, she asked.


    "Does Master Shen want these?"


    Shen Yu felt his nose getting hot but he didn''t avert his eyes and focused on the big bonkers. They really were something and seemed natural, yet at the same time he wondered how it was even possible to have them.


    [They are natural, don''t worry. Also, just say yes Master, you''re a pervert anyways.]


    ''Please, I am a gentleman. Why would I say something like that?''


    Shen Yu finally looked away, while answering Nancy. Fortunately, the time when he talked with Nancy passed very slowly so he didn''t need to worry about daydreaming.


    [Then who was it grabbing my butt from under the skirt?]


    ''You didn''t enjoy that? Alright, I won''t do it!''


    [No! No! That''s not what I meant. You''re free to do whatever you want with me. Also, if you like big bonkers you should have just told me and I would have transformed into that.]


    "I like how Master Shen is so honest about his desires. So, do you really want this olddy in you harem?"


    Li Xiaojing chuckled softly and asked.


    She looked at Qing Zhiyan and smiled, already having decided her answer. Since Qing Zhiyan was pestering her to join indirectly, she had also spent quite some time thinking about it.


    For her, there was no one more important than Qing Zhiyan and in fact, she was the sole reason she was even moving forward. Now, that she was married, Li Xiaojing felt a strange loneliness.


    She didn''t want to stay away from Qing Zhiyan and if possible stay with her till her death. That was the sole reason she was considering joining Divine Harem Sect as it would allow her to spend her life with her daughter.


    As for marriage, she didn''t think much about it. For her, rtionship were also about benefits. Even marriage was just transactional.


    Her having a life with Qing Zhiyan was a benefit she would receive and it was the most important for her. So, she didn''t mind marrying Shen Yu.


    Her first marriage was something simr and that time she was even forced to do that. Now, this time she was doing the decision herself and even the man she chose was good.


    As she looked at him, she realised how Shen Yu had every quality a woman can ask for. He was handsome, caring, kind, protective... everything.


    Her lips tugged upwards as she thought.


    ''My younger self might have fallen for him quickly. No wonder Xiaoyan looked so happy. She found a good match.''


    Still, it meant nothing to her. She didn''t believe in love which couldst long so she just wished that her daughter would be happy even in long time.


    She sighed and said.


    "Fine! I ept your request, Master Shen. I would join the Divine Harem Sect as your wife as long as it means I can be with Xiaoyan."


    Shen Yu looked at her, staying silent. After some time, he shook his head and said.


    "That won''t do."


    Li Xiaojing grew confused as she confused.


    "What do you mean? I am agreeing to your wishes. Or is it that Master Shen feels I alone am not enough? We can add more...benefits if you want."


    Shen Yu once again shook his head.


    "That''s not the point. You''re treating this like a business deal, which I don''t like. I mean, I''m fine with it as we can get close slowly but you''re clearly different."


    He sighed.


    "I know it sounds weird to you, but I didn''t marry Zhiyan because of her body or anything. Just to let you know, I already have a big harem of Heavenly Beauties. I don''t need your body, Miss Li."


    Looking into her eyes, he continued.


    "I can see what you''re thinking. Trading your body off like you once did to save your family. You think it''s nothing if you had already done it once, don''t you?"


    Li Xiaojing opened her mouth to say something but couldn''t. Shen Yu was right on point and that left her speechless.


    Shen Yu smiled.


    "I can understand your reasoning but you should also understand me. I don''t care if my partner is beautiful or not, if they give me any benefits or not. I help others because I want to, not because I expect others to repay me."


    His aura grew heavy as the atmosphere turned solemn.


    "It might sound like I''m being arrogant, but there is really nothing others can give me aside from their love. I already have everything."


    He stood up and went towards her. Stopping before her, he smiled.


    "I''m not asking you to love me or anything, really. I know I shouldn''t expect this, especially since we just met. But I want you to join the sect, not your body. So I have a request for you."


    Li Xiaojing nodded, finally finding the courage to speak.


    "What is it?"


    With a light smile on his face, Shen Yu said.


    "I want you to interact with my family. I want to show you what true selfless love you. Well, I think you already know it considering you do love Zhiyan selflessly but still, I want you to realise it. So, you can ignore my request of joining my sect for now and simply meet them."


    He looked into her eyes and asked.


    "Can you do that for me?"


    For the first time in her life, Li Xiaojing found herself to be attracted to something or someone. Those pure ck eyes were so genuine and she could see that he meant every word he said. There was no hint of lies.


    ''I see. So, you weren''t lying, Xiaoyan. He really is a perfect being. Why didn''t I meet him before? Now, I''m impure.''


    She hurriedly pushed those thoughts aside and smiled.


    "If that is what Master Shen wants, how can I refuse? But know this, I am serious about marrying you even if it means it''s transactional. I don''t want to be separate with Xiaoyan. And didn''t you say love can be blossomedter?"


    Shen Yu smiled and held Li Xiaojing''s hand.


    "Of course, I would be more than happy to have you by my side. You''re am amazing woman, and have my respect so it makes me happy that you''re willing to stand by my side."


    Li Xiaojing intertwined her fingers with Shen Yu and gave him azy, seductive look.


    "I wonder, is Master Shen really not interested in my body? That does hurt my pride as a woman, you know."


    Shen Yu instantly felt blood rushing in his rose and cursed her in his mind.


    ''Damn it! Why am I affected so much?''


    [Because you desire her so her bloodline is helping her in that. She has a Nine-tailed fox bloodline so naturally she has a seductive aura and body.]


    Shen Yu was surprised and looked at Li Xiaojing in new light.

 Chapter 192: Desires (1)

    Just one look at Li Xiaojing and Shen Yu knew she deserved to have the Nine-tailed fox bloodline. She was a vixen thorough and thorough.


    Her short dark blue hair reminded Shen Yu that he had a thing for tomboys too. Except, this woman was far from a normal tomboy.


    Her rosy lips, fair skin with smooth texture, everything was suddenly so alluring. It was as if every movement of hers had charm of its own.


    The final nail on the coffin was her attire. Shen Yu had gotten a habit of seeing ssic xianxia dresses in this world and now seeing such a beauty wearing modern clothes was a surprise for him.


    The hoodie along with her short ck shorts gave her a unique charm, especially considering how the ck stockings hugged her milky thighs below her ck shorts.


    If Nancy had not told him about her bloodline, he might have thought she possessed a subus bloodline. She deserved to be one.


    He snapped out of his daze and asked.


    ''So, the reason I''m so attracted towards her is because I already admired and desired her?''


    [Sort of! Her bloodline just amplified your desires. Of course, you can resist it but you have no will go resist it so it affected it.]


    ''I see. Well, she is a person I want in my sect.''


    He didn''t realise but he was actually staring at Li Xiaojing for too long, his stare digging holes in her body.


    Even someone like Li Xiaojing, who had countless admires and was used to the attention by malemunity, got slightly embarassed by Shen Yu''s intense stare.


    Still, she felt happy to see his desires, especially since she didn''t detect heavy lust in his gaze. It was as if he was admiring and appreciating a piece of work and that made her incredibly happy.


    After all, she had already decided to take Shen Yu as her husband and getting appreciation from him made her heart flutter.


    She put her hand on her chest and thought.


    ''Why is this beating so fast? No way I''m falling for his looks. Tsk! You''re a mother, Xiaojing. Why are you getting so embarassed?''


    Then she thought of something and found the answer to her question.


    ''Well, I am going after my daughter''s husband, after all. Goodness, Xiaoyan is fine with this.''


    However, she still had onest question so she raised her head and asked, squeezing Shen Yu''s hand tightly.


    "Master Shen, I have one question and if you answer this, I promise to devote myself to you. You can do whatever to my body and soul. You can rav¡ª"


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Shen Yu hurriedly stopped her as she was getting too close. Did she expect him to answer her properly in such situation?


    Li Xiaojing chuckled seeing his actions. He was so straightforward with his desires but denying her advances like this. Now, that was just making her wanting to capture him even more.


    She sighed and asked the question that had been weighing her heart since the moment Qing Zhiyan had indirectly proposed the idea of marrying Shen Yu together.


    "Master Shen, I am not pure. I can vouch for my soul and will, but my body has already been defiled by an monster."


    Her voice was low but it reached Shen Yu perfectly who just smiled at that. He patted her head and replied.


    "A prostitute can''t demand a virgin as partner."


    It took a few moments for the words to register in Li Xiaojing''s mind but when they did, she threw her head back and broke out in loudughter.


    "Haha! That is unfair! Why did you make meugh in this situation?"


    ''Even herughter is beautiful. Damn vixen!''


    Shen Yu cursed, but still had a smile on his face. He spoke.


    "I mean, it''s the truth. Although I acknowledge I am a hypocrite, I won''t go so low that I only ept virgins while fucking around myself. That''s a new level of hypocrisy."


    He then held Li Xiaojing by her chin and said.


    "But there is a strange charm in mothers, don''t you think so?"


    Instead of shying away, Li Xiaojing put her chin properly in Shen Yu''s hand and said.


    "Then, does Master has a fetish for mother daughter pair?"


    Shen Yu smiled and whispered near her ear, releasing his hot breath.


    "It''s hot, right? Imagine yourself getting pumped in the ground right before your daughter?"


    Li Xiaojing trembled, whether because of his hot breath or his words, she didn''t know but she knew one thing. She was getting turned on.


    She bit her lips and looked to the sides, at her daughter who was sleeping peacefully. Seeing her rxed expression, she smiled and thought.


    ''Well, this is also what you want, right?''


    It had been more than twenty since she had performed any sexual activities and the pent up sexual desires were taking over her mind.


    Her eyes turned blurry as her body began to get hot. An alluring smile appeared on her face as she licked her lips and raised her head to look at Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu instantly noticed her strange state and narrowed his eyes. He asked the most knowledgeable person he knew.


    ''What happened to her? Did my actions really turned her on so much?''


    [Well, that is a major part but other facts also y part here. Don''t forget that she is a Nine-tailed Fox technically and I don''t know how it worked in your world, but here in this world, they''re like subus. They have high sexual drive, really high sexual drive.]


    Shen Yu wasn''t surprised on that and asked.


    ''So, is that harmful?''


    [It would have been if she was pure blooded but she isn''t. So, she was able to endure all these years. You have to know that her body has already once experienced sexual act and got her sexual drive started. Now, it has probably been years since she had taken part in anything like that. She had been suppressing that till now and was sessful since her body rejected everyone because of her trauma.]


    With a wry smile on his face, he asked.


    ''And I broke that?''

 Chapter 193: Desires (2)

    A wry smile appeared on Shen Yu''s face hearing Nancy''s exnation as he asked.


    ''And I broke that suppression?''


    [Yup, if you had only affected her body, then it would have been fine but you just have to use your words to make her fall for you. You know, she has been carving for this since ages ago, even though it was unconsciously.]


    Shen Yu sighed, agreeing with Nancy. He could only me himself for not noticing it earlier.


    [So yeah, you understand. Her soul and body has been wanting a man''s embrace but she didn''t want so her whole existence was in a mess. She has Nine-tailed Fox bloodline and she needs to perform the sexual exchange every once in a while. It is mandatory. This is also the reason she fell for you so easily. You''re everything she needs, and you solved her biggest concern.]


    His gaze went to Qing Zhiyan and he understood Nancy''s words. Qing Zhiyan was Li Xiaojing''s everything and now that he had solved her biggest concern, it was natural she would have good will towards him.


    Combined with their exchange till now, she slowly surrendered herself to him. Now, she craved for him. Her soul and body, both wanted him.


    He took a deep breath and asked, despite knowing the answer. He could see that if She wasn''t treated in time, it could lead to heavy consequences.


    ''And how should I treat her?''


    [She would die if you don''t have sex with her. And no, it''s not like aphrodisiacs, well it is but more of a bloodline rted. Only you can cure her. But of course, if you want you can ask me to treat her but I suggest you don''t do that. This is a perfect chance for her to awaken her bloodline naturally and disturbance can ruin things.]


    Shen Yu felt into contemtion but before he could think things through, Li Xiaojing threw herself on him andtched on him lie a ko.


    He was surprised and hurriedly supported her. But that means he needed to hold her round perfect buttocks, which was another turn to him along with the sensation be was getting on his chest.


    Li Xiaojing bit his ear and whispered.


    "Ravage me~ Master~"


    "Alright, that''s enough!"


    Shen Yu took a deep breath and tapped on Li Xiaojing''s head lightly, which made her eyes return to normal.


    The situation instantly hit her brain as she blushed lightly and said.


    "You should have just asked, Master Shen and I would have given you my everything. Why this?"


    Although her tone was flirtatious, he could sense a hint of disappointment in it. How could he not know what she feeling? Wasn''t that the reason he brought her back to sense.


    She had heavy trauma about being forced to marry someone and actually do something against her wishes. Even though he was doing it was for her good, it wasn''t much different than forcing himself on her.


    He didn''t have her consent, even though she had promised to marry him. He knew very well how this could have destroyed their rtionship before it even began so he controlled himself and brought her back to sense.


    He took a deep breath to calm his racing heart and said, looking at Qing Zhiyan.


    "I have something important to talk, so can we go somewhere else?"


    Li Xiaojing sensed his serious tone and nodded, trying to hide her disappointment. After all, she had finally decided to open herself to someone and he was also after her body.


    ''Why did I even think things would be different?''


    She sighed and got down from Shen Yu. He, of course, saw her expression but he didn''t bothermenting on that. It was just a natural reaction and it was already a miracle that she didn''t outright p him.


    He gave onest nce at Qing Zhiyan and left the room. While walking, he asked.


    ''So, she forgot the things she was doing?''


    [Well, yeah, she was in that strange state. I thought she would have some consciousness but I really underestimated her desires. They are winning over her mind.]


    Shen Yu sighed and asked.


    ''This won''t hinder her Awakening, right?''


    [You stopped it temporarily so no, it won''t be affected.]


    ''That''s good!''


    He heaved a sigh of relief and dropped on a couch. He closed his eyes and waited for Li Xiaojing, who didn''t take long and entered the room soon after.


    Surprisingly, she sat on a different couch than Shen Yu. She looked at Shen Yu and asked.


    "So, what does Master Shen want to talk about?"


    Shen Yu sighed and began exining.


    "Well, to start with you have the legendary Nine-tailed Fox bloodline...."


    His words were not much different from Nancy as he exined her situation in details to her. He wanted her to know everything of hers and then make a decision consciously.


    To say she was shocked would be an understatement. Every sentence Shen Yu sent a jolt of surprises in her heart. She knew he was right. And considering his strength, it was no surprise that he detected her bloodline.


    After he finished his exnation and told her what actually happened, with how she threw herself on him, Li Xiaojing felt her eyes getting blurry but for aplete different reason.


    Tears brimmed in her green eyes and dropped on her hoodie, turning it wet. She tried to wipe them off using her sleeves but it proved impossible.


    Even Shen Yu was surprised with the sudden change and went towards her. He patted her back and asked.


    "Hey, are you okay? If you don''t want to do the awakening I can cancel it."


    Instead of answering him, Li Xiaojing caught his hand and took a heavy bite on it.


    Shen Yu looked at her teary face, trying to chew on his flesh and only one word appeared in his head.


    "Cute!"


    Li Xiaojing heard it and bit even harder. After she was satisfied, she released his hand and looked away. Her sleeves were nowpletely wet so wiping from them caused her face to be a mess.


    Shen Yu smiled and sat beside her. He was going to say something but heard something unexpected.


    "I want to do the awakening!"

 Chapter 194: Terrible Past

    The low voice of Li Xiaojing filled the room as Shen Yu looked at her in surprise. He really didn''t expect her to ept the situation so easily.


    ''Or maybe her situation is more direct than I''m thinking of it ''


    He sighed and used a handkerchief to wipe her tears, while also cleaning her face. He said.


    "You do know what that means, right?"


    Li Xiaojing chuckled and asked, still looking down.


    "Calling you Master feels a little weird now for some reason, so can I call you Yu?"


    Seeing that she was fine and even seemed to have forgotten the previous disappointment, Shen Yu sighed in relief. From the way of her words, it was clear she had epted in her heart.


    He took a hold of her hand and said.


    "You can even call me Hubby, or Darling or anything you want."


    Li Xiaojing smiled and leaned sideways to put her head on Shen Yu''s shoulder.


    "Hubby, wanna listen to my story a bit?"


    Shen Yu felt her body trembling lightly, so he wrapped his arms around her waist and gave her warmth.


    "I am all ears for my wives."


    Li Xiaojing chuckled.


    "You''re such a sweet talker. No wonder you even managed to get me."


    She took a deep breath and said.


    "You see, Hubby, I also once had a dream when I was a young girl who have not seen the cruelty of this world. I was hailed as the most beautiful woman of Qing Empire, which brought me many suitors."


    With her eyes closed, She continued.


    "But I never liked any of them. There was some repulsion from from. At first, I didn''t understand but as I met many of them, especially those pestering ones, I understood the reason for it."


    She sighed.


    "You see, my parents were a lovely couple so I also wanted a partner like my dad who will love me so much. But everyday I only men who were after my body. It was clear from a single look what they wanted. So, I guess my repulsion came from there."


    Holding Shen Yu''s hand tightly in hers, she let out all of her pent up frustrations.


    "But years went by but I never found the one I was looking for. But I didn''t give up as I knew true love existed. My parents were proof of that. Unfortunately, one day the Emperor came to our doorstep, demanding me."


    Shen Yu felt her grip getting tighter and even her voice changed into that of an anger.


    "He was the same as others, who just wanted my body so I rejected him, naively thinking he would back away like others. But oh, how wrong I was. The only reason others didn''t force me was because of my status and backing. And why would the Emperor care about that?"


    Shen Yu kissed her hand, that he was holding, trying tofort her which seemed to work as she rxed.


    "He is a madman and my rejection seemed to have angered him. So, he used his army to crush my Sect. It was one of the strongest Sects, just below the Major Sects. Unfortunately, we were still weakinparison to the Empire, not to mention that some other factions also ganged up upon us."


    Shen Yu frowned and asked.


    "What were the Heavenly Sect Federation and the Major Sects doing when all of this was happening?"


    Li Xiaojing smiled bitterly and answered.


    "As you know, the Federation is basically of the Empire anyway, so they decided to cook up a lie and framed us for a hideous crime of killing their Totem Beast. As for the Major Sects, they didn''t care about us since they had only recently repelled an invasion from the Holy Lands."


    It was all a perfect n but Shen Yu felt something amiss, so he asked.


    "It still doesn''t make much sense. As far as I know, the Emperor is the one who managed to stabilize the Empire properly so why would he do this? I mean, I can imagine him wanting you because of his greedy nature, but he wouldn''t sacrifice a major part of his force just to get you for sure. As you said, your Sect was only second to the Major Sects.


    He would suffer heavy casualties if he fought your sect."


    Hearing his words, Li Xiaojing''s body deted as she lumped on his embrace and replied, after lingering for a while.


    "That is if he had fought head-on, which he didn''t. He just used an old ssic scheme against us. Divide and rule. And it actually worked. Of course, we were prepared for betrayals, as we weren''t delusional enough to believe that we have all loyal members. Unfortunately, the betrayal came from someone unexpected."


    Suddenly, Shen Yu felt a bad premonition and hearing Li Xiaojing''s next words, he knew he was right.


    "It was my father, the Supreme Elder of our Mystic Moon Sect. The one who I admired the most. He betrayed everyone, including me and my mother. Their true love was nothing in front of greater temptations. The Emperor lured him on his side and he forgot about his love instantly."


    Her words were followed by a strange silence, as she took some time to calm down again. The memories were something still etched in her mind and she could never it. That day, her everything crumbled away.


    Her life, her future, her sect, her beliefs, and most importantly, her dreams.


    There was no need for her to say more as Shen Yu understood what happened after that. As a supreme Elder, Li Xiaojing''s father must have known every secret which eventually lead to the Sect''s downfall.


    His betrayal left a deep scar on Li Xiaojing''s heart, which also made it cold to the point she began to despise man and never believed in this love ever again.


    He was the sole reason for her believing in true selfless love, but his actions showed her how wrong she was. For her, he was just like other man, who would abandon their so called love for benefits.


    That day, Li Xiaojing not her everything.

 Chapter 195: Devious One

    There was not much to say, so Shen Yu just stayed silent and gave her the warmth she needed. He felt her her stiff body loosening up and knew she was getting rxed.


    Li Xiaojing smiled bitterly.


    "My Sect still didn''t give up and the Emperor easily massacred the members of my sect. He''s a cruel bastard so he massacred only men who tried to resist and kept women alive. For one simple reason, he wanted to give them to his soldiers to y with."


    She sighed and continued her tragic tale.


    "I had lost my will to live, honestly. But I knew everything was because of me, so I epted his proposal. I used some methods which I don''t want to go in details for now, to force him to make me the empress and also let go of my Sect.


    "Even though he''s a madman, he knows how to do things. He knew if he tried to push us to the end, he would just get a bacsh. Our sect has a history of many years, after all."


    She sighed.


    "And that big incident ended with me marrying the Emperor and bing the Empress. On the first night, he defiled me and honestly, I don''t even remember that day. It was a chore to me. After that day, he lost interest in me for some reason and never bothered with me.


    "I was fine with it and simply secluded myself from everything, wondering why was I even alive at that point? What was the point of my existence? I thought of ending my life a lot but I couldn''t bring myself to do that for some reason."


    She touched her stomach and smiled genuinely, for the time in a while.


    "After a few days, I found out that I was pregnant. I didn''t know how to feel about that, honestly. It was a bizarre feeling, I was so young and was already pregnant. I didn''t know what to do with that information, especially since I never wanted to raise that bastard''s child. But the child was still my blood in the end and I couldn''t bring myself to end the fragile life."


    Li Xiaojing could feel the walls she had built around her heart crumbling down, as she felt the warmth beside her. Smiling, she continued.


    "What was it''s fault? None! So, I decided to raise the child. But I knew given my unstable position, even if the child was born in this world, it would not live a good life. Heck, even being alive was impossible. So, I finally found my resolve and reason to live. I wanted the child to grow up and live a life I could not."


    Her eye showed firm determination as she remembered her old days.


    "It might sound I''m arrogant but I was always good at making people like me, as if I had a strange charisma to me. I used many schemes, ns, my own Cultivation and a lot of things to gather my own faction secretly. By the time the Emperor knew of it, my faction had grown immensely powerful, especially since it included the remnants of Mystic Moon Sect."


    Her smile turned strange as she said.


    "I was happy as I was finally able to rx a little, since Xiaoyan was happily enjoying her childhood. Unfortunately, it was as if the heavens was infuriated that I was finally smiling so it decided to throw my life into chaos once again."


    Shen Yu listened everything without intervening, as he was also interested in her past.


    "I had read records about the Eyes of Heaven so when Xiaoyan was showing the signs for that, I knew what it was. Knowing it, I got scared and decided to seal it. Since you know what it is, then you should know how dangerous it can be. I was afraid of things she can see. But as time went by, I noticed that Xiaoyan was beginning to behave a little strangly. I tried to find the reason but there was nothing wrong with her, so I contacted the most knowledgeable I know."


    Seeing the faint smile on her face, Shen Yu asked.


    "Your mother?"


    Li Xiaojing smiled.


    "Yes, my mother, the Sect Leader of Mystic Moon Sect. She was adventurous in her younger years and had collected information about many things. So when I contacted her, she told me to unseal Xiaoyan''s eyes as they were harming her.


    "Unfortunately, you know how the events after unsealing were. Xiaoyan just grew scared of everything, even of her own mother. I still remember the fearful look she gave me back then, that really hurted me, you know. But I couldn''t even me her."


    She took a deep breath and continued.


    "But I didn''t give up. She is my daughter, my everything. So, although it took some time, I gradually brought her back to normal with my love and support, or atleast that''s what I thought. But looking back, I guess she just got used to everything and matured early on. She saw my intentions and decided to open her heart to me, but that was only for me. It was then I learned of the things she saw in her Visions, the things that had been tormenting her for years. I cried a lot that night while hugging her."


    A bittersweet smile appeared on her face as she said.


    "And that silly child apanied me andforted me. She was the one who was going through all that, but I was the one who needed tofort. I really am pathetic, aren''t I?"


    Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "I disagree with that. I''m sorry, I''m not good with words so I can''t really express my feelings properly. But, you are the greatest mother I''ve ever known, Xiaojing. It''s just the circumstances which forced you and Zhiyan into such a state. Honestly, I can''t imagine myself doing the same if I was in either of your''s shoes. So, don''t look down yourself, as you are also looking down on Zhiyan by doing that. You are her everything, she looks upto you so are you saying her judgement is bad?"


    Li Xiaojing was stumped.


    "You say you aren''t good with words, yet in such a short time, you have shaken my heart so much just by your words. You truly are devious one, Hubby."

 Chapter 196: With Consent

    The coyish voice of Li Xiaojing made Shen Yu smile, as he hugged her even tighter in his embrace.


    "I like how you call me."


    Li Xiaojing smiled, enjoying the safety he provided her. For once, she felt she could rx her guards and leave her safety for him.


    "Hehe, I can call you many things, Hubby, if that makes you happy."


    Shen Yuughed but didn''t say anything as he knew there was more to the story. And as he expected, after some time Li Xiaojing once again continued her tragic tale.


    "The recent years were uneventful but also the one which exhausted me the most. Knowing what will happen to Xiaoyan, I couldn''t rest easy and tried my best to find a solution. Unfortunately, even with me and Xiaoyan trying together, we couldn''t find the way to solve this problem."


    Shen nodded and asked.


    "So, Zhiyan decided to search for someone who could help?"


    Li Xiaojing nodded.


    "Yes, she was nning something big which involved even the Major Sects. She didn''t tell me what it was for some reason, but I know that if she is hiding something from me, there must be a reason for it. She is better than me in every aspect, except Cultivation, after all."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "Even in ruthlessness?"


    Li Xiaojing looked up at his surprised face and giggled.


    "You must have only seen her soft side then. I know my Xiaoyan is very cute and innocent, no denying in that. But she is more ruthless than anyone I know. The years of constant torment had supported her in a way."


    She then shook her head and continued.


    "Anyway, years went by just like that. We both tried our best while she tried to hide her existence from the Emperor in any way. But it''s obvious he wants her as he always prioritize her life, despite not caring about her."


    She smiled.


    "But it all change in this trip of hers. She suddenly contacted me and told me about you, someone who was actually ready to support her without asking anything in return. I don''t know how she actually came to trust you, as that''s not like her at all. But I guess you have some charm to gather people around you.


    "I was obviously very happy with that news and even though I knew she married you, I didn''t think much. I just thought that''s the type of deal you had done. But when I saw her today, I mean I was wrong. The smile on her face was genuine one, something she rarely showed. I was honestly doubtful of you, especially since you are very powerful."


    Shen Yu shook his head, wondering just now much paranoid Li Xiaojing was. But given how her life had treated her, it didn''t came as surprise.


    "She told me everything about you. She had a wide smile on face everytime she talked about you. It really shocked me and made me curious as to what type of person could actually make her of all people like that. But I also got the subtle hints she was dropping. She can scheme all she want, but I can see through her. I''m her mother, after all."


    Shen Yu was surprised and asked.


    "So, you already had your answers even before meeting me?"


    Li Xiaojing nodded, looking down.


    "It wasn''t much different from the current situation, after all. I am married to a monster and it wasn''t even my decision, really. Even if I married you, it would just mean my ownership is being transferred. I didn''t feel much aside from disappointment, I guess.


    "It was a deal for me. I give you my body, and you give me a chance to spend the rest of my life with my daughter. Not to mention you were also freeing our biggest worry so I didn''t see the point of refusing your request. It was a good deal for me and I myself decided that. What could be better than this?"


    She then smiled and said.


    "But then I met you and actually interacted with you. It was a new experience as you werepletely different than what I imagined you to be. I saw your care and love for Zhiyan and that really moved me. The moment you saved Zhiyan from that sudden trigger, I saw the love in your eyes."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t believe me in love or anything?"


    Li Xiaojing smiled wryly.


    "I guess, I did. It''s a conflicting feeling really. But I was probably searching for love all these years and I knew it would just hinder me, so I decided to change my heart. Beside, in all these years, I didn''t see a trace of love which solidified my so called my words. But you broke that and made me believe in that love again, making my heart loosen up."


    She sighed.


    "And when we talked about our marriage, you made me fall for you. It''s honestly stupid how I fell for someone so easily. But I guess I was too desparate that I decided to jump on even the slightest hope I found. My heart finally melted down and I pondered over an idea of living a loving life with you. But that also came to an end quickly."


    Shen Yu felt her body stiffness and sighed.


    "I''m sorry about that."


    Li Xiaojing''s head snapped towards him and with her puffed cheeks, she took a bite at his cheeks. He looked at her actions in amusement and asked.


    "Why this?"


    She released his cheeks from her deathly grasp and said, still having her puffed cheeks.


    "You shouldn''t apologize for something you didn''t even do. You know it was all my fault but you''re still giving an apology."


    [FULL POINTS!!! I LIKE HER ALREADY!! SMASH HER!!]


    Shen Yu felt his lips twitching hearing the high pitched voice in his head and shouted mentally.


    ''Shut up! Do you want to make me deaf or what?''


    [Tsk! I just like her, Master. If I ever have have a threesome with her, then I''ll let her ride you first.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes at her, but was going to retort but Li Xiaojing began telling the final parts of her story.


    "I actually don''t remember much but when I saw you holding me like that, I thought you are trying to take advantage of me using your powers. All of my dreams shattered and my old belief began to settle in my heart."


    She smiled.


    "That feeling was really awful as I was finally opening up to someone. But I still decided to go with what I decided earlier so I showed nothing."


    Looking in his eyes, she sweetly smiled and said.


    "But you cleared those doubts away and in fact, you just made me fall for you even harder. You had a chance to do whatever you wanted and you could have just med it on my bloodline. It would have all worked in your favour and I''m sure anyone else might have already fallen for their desires."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly as he held her waist.


    "It was tough for me too, you know. You''re a damn vixen,bined with your bloodline influencing me, It was really getting hard to not just follow along."


    Li Xiaojing smiled and touched the tip of Shen Yu''s nose with her finger.


    "But you still didn''t do that and prioritised me over my body. You really know how to get a woman''s heart, don''t you, hubby? No wonder you have such a big family. They all fell in your devious charms."


    She locked her eyes with Shen Yu''s and said.


    "Thanks, Hubby. Thanks for showing me that people can love you without looking at your appearance. You want me, right? My true self. Then, you have it. You seeded in breaking thos Empress''s heart''s walls. I love you, Hubby."


    Shen Yu picked her up and made her straddle his hips. He looked at her and said.


    "I''m really sorry but I don''t know If I can say the same. I admire you and want you too. But love has always been a strange concept to me. Even with my wives, I know I care a lot about them, but do I love them? I honestly don''t know..."


    "Shhh!"


    Li Xiaojing put her fingers on Shen Yu''s lips and smiled.


    "You aren''t perfect, Hubby. That''s good. As for this whole love thing, does it really matter in the end? You want them, you crave them, you care about them. What more reasons you need to do what you want? I want you and you want me, it''s simple facts so why even bother with all this thinking?"


    She held one of his hands and brought it up on her chest, cing it on one of her boobs.


    "The only thing that matters is what we want and currently I want to say something to you. This time with full consent."


    She let him squeeze her boobs through the hoodie and whispered in his ears.


    "Ravage me, Hubby. Leave me unable to walk. Me and my body is all yours. y with it, destroy it, ravage it. But make me yours."

 Chapter 197: Quick Learner (R18)

    Shen Yu considerer himself to be quite dense at times, but if he didn''t take action now, he would surely be the densest one.


    He squeezed her right boob slightly through the hoodie, feeling it''s soft bouncy nature. While his other hand circled around her surprisingly thin waist to support her.


    "Are you sure you want to it here?"


    Li Xiaojing enjoyed the moment and replied.


    "I don''t see why not. Don''t you wanna fuck me on that table, that couch and everywhere else? This is my residence so do you want to mark everything as yours now?"


    Shen Yu smiled, pulling her towards him.


    "For now, I only want to mark you."


    Saying that, he kissed her nape, flicking his tongue at her soft skin. He heard the light moan that escaped Li Xiaojing''s mouth and continued his assult on her long swan like neck.


    "Ahm~"


    Li Xiaojing closed her eyes, slowly falling into the pleasure. Her legs locked tightly around Shen Yu''s waist, trying to bring him even closer as if wanting to be one with him.


    Just then, something hard poked her butt, which made her eyes snap open. She suppressed another moan as Shen Yu''s attacks on her body were getting intense, and said. Her butt wiggling around the hard thing poking her.


    "This thing is quite excited, huh."


    Then, she pushed Shen Yu away from her and smiled, still wiggling her butt.


    "Let me take care of it, Hubby!"


    Shen Yu nodded and watched as how the graceful figure got off him. The lights illuminated her S-Shaped figure, making it even more appealing. Looking at her, Shen Yu thought of something and asked.


    "Do you have likings? Like any fetish?"


    Li Xiaojing dropped on her knees and raised her head to look at Shen Yu. Her head tilted slightly as she thought about his question.


    "To be honest, I don''t have much knowledge about this so I don''t really know what to say."


    Shen Yu was surprised, but then he nodded. Although Li Xiaojing was a pure seductive vixen, she herself didn''t have any experience with it. And knowing her, she probably didn''t even try to search about them.


    However, Shen Yu felt that there must be something she liked and he wanted to do it with her.


    "Still, there must be something that excites you. Try to think of something."


    Li Xiaojing began thinking, while loosening Shen Yu''s robes to take out her meal. Her mind instantly went nk as the dick towered over her face.


    She gulped and asked.


    "Would this even fit?"


    Shen Yuughed and patted her head.


    "Don''t worry. It''s notpletely monstrous and as far as the reviews goes, every single one of my wives have enjoyed this."


    Li Xiaojing nodded absentmindedly, still looking at his dick. Since she was so close, she could see it very clearly and feel the manly aura of it, which was making her body hot.


    She raised her hand and wrapped it around the big shaft. Remembering the few bits of knowledge she had, she began stroking it, even though she couldn''t understand if she was doing good or not.


    Shen Yu sucked a deep breath, feeling the softness around his little brother. Li Xiaojing was obviously not that knowledgeable and didn''t know how to do it. However, the feeling was still the best.


    Those soft hands, wrapped around his shaft and stroking it slowly. He could feel the nerves sending warning to him. It felt really good.


    After some time, Li Xiaojing was using both of her hands to pleasure Shen Yu. Her fingers and hands yed around like a professional as they guided him to the peak of pleasure.


    ''Damn! She really deserves the bloodline of Nine-tailed fox. She became a pro so quickly.''


    Shen Yu smiled, feeling currents passing through his body as Li Xiaojing slowly took the tip of his dick in her mouth. Licking the top of it, she slowly began to give him blowjob.


    The suctionbined with the soft inside were sending jolts of pleasure to Shen Yu, especially the rolling tongue that admired his dick as if it was the greatest meal prepared.


    He patted her head, encouraging her to go even further, which she did.


    Li Xiaojing released her hands from the shaft and began to massage his balls, while taking the whole cock in her mouth. She seemed to have forgotten everything and simply focused on the task in hand...mouth.


    Her cheeks hollowed out when she sucked in, giving Shen Yu the best feeling of ecstasy. Her soft tongue yed around with the shaft''s tip, teasing it slowly.


    Shen Yu finally couldn''t hold back any longer and groaned.


    "Get ready for the meal!"


    Li Xiaojing opened her eyes and looked at him, still having his dick in her mouth. A yful glint passed in her eyes as she increased her pace, giving up on breathing all together.


    Shen Yu''s eyes rolled upwards as he held her head and mmed hips on her face, making her gag with his dick. But he was feeling too good that he didn''t notice it or might have ignored it knowing what she meant.


    In just a few seconds, he unloaded the meal in her mouth, which she happily gulped down. After that, he released her and dropped on the couch.


    Li Xiaojing sat there, eyes dazed with tongue licking her lips. Her lips tugged upwards as she said.


    "Hmm, Hubby, I think I found the resources I need for my Cultivation. Would you be willing to give me this often?"


    Shen Yu smirked at that.


    "These resources are never ending and you can take all you want."


    Li Xiaojing giggled, and said.


    "As for the question you asked, I think I know the answer now."


    That piqued Shen Yu''s interest as he asked.


    "Ho! What is it then?"


    Li Xiaojing smiled and pointed at her Hoodie.


    "I think it would be very exciting if we keep the clothes on."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow at that, as he was really surprised. He didn''t expect her to be like this. But then again, he was someone who liked majority of things so he had no problem with it.


    Still, he would have loved to have his dick between those two milky bonkers.


    Sensing his lust filled gaze, Li Xiaojing grinned and pushed her boobs up.


    "You can still y with them, and if you want, I can give you a special sessionter."


    Shen Yu shook his head and stood up. He caught Li Xiaojing''s hand and pulled her up too. Looking into her eyes, he smirked.


    "Then, are you ready for the main meal?"


    Li Xiaojing shuddered under his intense gaze, but that also filled her with an strange excitement, making her body hotter.


    However, before she could reply Shen Yu picked her up and threw her in the couch. Without giving her a chance to react, he climbed on top of her and said.


    "Today is your day, so your wishes shall be fulfilled."


    Li Xiaojing smiled hearing that, and raised her hand to hold his face. However, he quickly slid down and in one swift motion, took off her shorts.


    Shen Yu stopped for a second to admire the view and felt a twitch in his lower parts.


    A beautiful figurey before him, her chest rising up and down as her cloudy eyes locked onto his. The hoodie couldn''t hide the proud peaks beneath it and made them even more pronounce.


    Coming down, he looked at her curves and felt his throat running dry. It was all just perfect, as if the nature created her to have the pinnacle of beauty.


    The curves narrowed down on her slim waist and began to grow widering down to her hips. A beautifulcy ck panties tried to hide away the beauty thaty beneath, but it was just exciting him even more.


    He smiled and put his hand on the wet patch.


    "Someone is even more excited than me."


    However, he didn''t hear any response, so he raised his head and found the reason. Li Xiaojing''s eyes were turning wet and he could see her reasoning slowly being overtaken by a profound lust.


    The temperature of her body grew as her meak voice reached Shen Yu.


    "Hubby~~ I want you~"


    Shen Yu closed his eyes for a second and then quickly got on the work. The awakening was near and if he didn''t perform the connection of Yin and Yang, then not only would the awakening fail but Li Xiaojing would also lose her life.


    Trying to suppress his desires so that he didn''t hurt her, Shen Yu tore apart the panty, revealing a wet entrance that invited him.


    Before doing the act though, he once again brought Li Xiaojing''s consciousness back to her and smiled.


    "I want you to enjoy this."


    Knowing what was about toe, Li Xiaojing smiled as tears formed in her eyes. The solitude of decades would finally be over and she would have a partner now.


    "Ahmm~ hubby~"


    Slowly, she was beginning to feel full as if she had finally gained something thatpleted her.

 Chapter 198: Liking Fox Women Doesnt Mean Im Furry (R18)

    Looking down at the glistening entrance of Li Xiaojing, Shen Yu licked his lips. However, he knew he needed to hurry up and didn''t have time for having some pre fun.


    So, he positioned his dick near her pussy and teased it little. As expected, Li Xiaojing was very sensitive and just from that, her whole body shuddered.


    ''It is already throwing rivers...''


    Shen Yu smiled and slid his little brother inside her, slowly while having a feel of her insides. He clenched his teeth, feeling thepression on his dick. The way her inside wrapped around his dick truly gave him a new experience.


    Despite not being a virgin, her pussy was really top-tier. Shen Yu was sure that if he didn''t have his Cultivation, then the force surrounding his dick would have shattered it immediately.


    "Ahmm~"


    Li Xiaojing closed her eyes, feeling her belly getting full from the foreign object. Happiness surged throughout her being as she feltplete for the first time in her life. It was as if her meaningless life finally found a meaning.


    However, those thoughts quickly vanished as the current of pleasure registered her mind. She moaned with her mouth shut and looked down where she was connected with Shen Yu.


    A smile formed on her lips as she said.


    "Ahn~ Thank you~"


    Shen Yu also smiled, getting the signal from her as he looked at her face slowly gaining redness.


    With that, he increased his speed and began to thrust his hips against her, faster and harder.


    "Ahmm~ ahnn~ Hubby~ this is~ ahm~ best~ give me~ more~ ahn"


    Li Xiaojing''s heavenly moans reached Shen Yu, prompting him to push even harder. He knew she was at Late-Stage Nascent Soul Realm so she could handle him better than his other partners.


    So, without holding back he enjoyed his mother-inw''s pussy. Her hands reaching his face as she pulled it toward her.


    Shen Yu didn''t refuse and mmed his lips against her. Listening to the muffled moans along with the tongue battle was really making his blood boil.


    "Ahnnn~ no~ ahm~ more~ fuck~ ahm~"


    And that lead to him going even deeper inside her which increased the pleasure she as receiving.


    Her back arched as the thrusting increased, shaking her body back and forth. Even the couch began to shake heavily under their actions.


    Shen Yu freed one of his hands and slowly slid it under her hoodie. Those damned milkers were enticing him too much, especially since they touched his chest when she arched her back.


    His hands reached her back and tapped on her bra, which made it disappearpletely. He was too busy to take it off manually.


    "Ahm~ y with~ ahm~ them~ ahm~"


    Li Xiaojing was having difficulty even forming simple sentences. Every time she tried to say anything, a powerful thrust would send jolts of pleasure throughout her body, making her mind fill with nothing but ecasty.


    However, she still sensed Shen Yu''s action and knew what he was trying to do. So, she pushed her back up slightly, making his dick sink even deeper in her pussy.


    Shen Yu hissed, feeling an eminent force on his dick. He closed his eyes, as he tried to control the pleasure overwhelming his mind.


    The process was basically same with how he did with other wives, but for some reason, he was receiving the best pleasure from Li Xiaojing.


    And it was just increasing the more he pumped in her. He could only attribute it to her having a mature body and Nine-tailed Fox bloodline which was made specifically for this purpose.


    ''I can''t lose so early''


    He took out his hands from her hoodie and instead, threw his head inside. Quickly finding the two melons, he attacked on one of the harden nipples.


    "Noo~ ahm~ there~ hubby ~ ahm~ yes~ yes~"


    Li Xiaojing threw her head back, as her eyes rolled upwards. Her mind filled with nothing but sheer pleasure she was receiving from two sides. She instinctively clutched her arms around her chest, which made Shen Yu''s face bury in her bossoms.


    However, she didn''t realise it as she was having the best time of her life. She even locked her legs around Shen Yu''s waist, as she felt his dick making a mess of her insides.


    "Ahm~ More~ ahm~ I''ll get~ahn~ addicted ~ to this~ ahm~"


    On the other hand, Shen Yu was also having the best time of his life. After all, which man didn''t want to bury his head inside two big boobs.


    His face was buried between the two warm and soft pillows, as they both squished his face to oblivion. However, he got his dick harder at the situation and increased his speed.


    As for how his head was inside her hoodie, being squeezed by two big melons, he enjoyed it and even licked them.


    With a bang, the couch they were sitting on broke, bringing a little rity to both of their mind.


    Shen Yu slowed down his speed, but didn''t stop. He felt the grip on his head loosening and reluctantly took his head out. The sweet fragrance filled his being as his tongue licked every part of her being, as he slowly got out.


    Coming out, the first thing he noticed was mess he has created, especially of the woman he was inside in.


    The two melons he was just tasting were now rising up and down, as Li Xiaojing took heavy breaths. Her gaze, slightly unfocused locked into his and revealed what she was feeling.


    Pure happiness.


    Shen Yu smiled and looked down, only now realising that Li Xiaojing had already came two times. His mind was just filled with pleasure that he didn''t notice.


    He brought his speed of thrusting inside her to a moderate pace and looked around the room, which was again a mess. They were both very powerful and just the aftermath of their intercourse has destroyed the room.


    It was already a miracle that the couch held on till now, but even that was ttened. He grinned and asked.


    "Should we change positions?"


    Still panting, Li Xiaojing nodded and slowly tried to sit, but her body gave up quickly.


    "You''re still in the process of awakening. It is halfpleted since you already released your energy two times. Just let me fill you up and you''ll awaken fully."


    His mother-inwughed lightly and said.


    "I''m also waiting for that but you''re a monster. How can you still hold it back?"


    Shen Yu just smiled but didn''t answer. He simply put his hand around her thighs which were covered in ck stockings and picked her up, having his dick still inside her.


    The action caused Li Xiaojing to roll her eyes, as she knew he was doing it on purpose. But what could she say? She was enjoying it all.


    Shen Yu looked to his side and realised that the wooden table was still intact. A idea formed in his mind as a evil grin appeared on his face.


    He turned Li Xiaojing around and made her stand up, taking the wooden table as support. Understanding his thoughts, Li Xiaojing also put her hands on the table and pushed her ass higher, so that Shen Yu could ess it easily.


    "Here, fuck me silly, my Hubby ~"


    Shen Yu shivered slightly and cursed the damned woman to speak in so alluring and enticing voice. It really made her ravage her like a beast.


    Just as he was going to start pumping the thick ass, Li Xiaojing''s body emitted a strange purple glow. Curious, he stopped and looked at her thick ass.


    It really was wonderful. Perky, soft and round. It was even bigger than his hands, which made him wonder just what kind of nutrition she ate.


    As he watched, something began forming just above Li Xiaojing''s buttcrack. Initially, it was a small button but soon it grew in size, revealing what it really was.


    With a surprised face, Shen Yu looked at the purple furry tail brushing against his face and thought.


    ''Partial awakening so she got one tail? Wait a minute, does that mean...''


    He looked down and sure enough, there were two big fox ears on top of Li Xiaojing''s head. They matched her purple colour perfectly and even gave her a newfound look.


    "W-What happened?"


    Even Li Xiaojing was surprised by the sudden development. She quickly scanned her body with Spirit Sense and discovered the changes in her body. She was equally surprised and tried to use them.


    Her fox ears twitched slightly while her furry tail smacked against Shen Yu''s face, making him question himself if he had a new fetish.


    [You''re definitely furry.]


    ''This doesn''t count. Who doesn''t love foxdies?''


    [Hmm, I''ll try Catgirl next time then. Nya~]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and caught the naughty tail in his hand, once again surprised by the softness. It was as if there was nothing aside from fluff.


    "Ahmm~ W-What are you doing, Hubby?"


    Li Xiaojing turned her head, feeling a strange sensation within her. She liked it, but it still felt a little weird.


    Shen Yu was going to answer but a voice made him freeze in his ce.


    "Master? Mom?"

 Chapter 199: Mother and Daughter (R18)

    After waking up from a nice sleep, which was probably the best she ever had, Qing Zhiyan satfortably on her bed. Her eyes scanned her surrounding, trying to find the two most important people in her life but there was no sign of them.


    However, she didn''t get worried and thought of another possibility.


    ''They are probably talking about their rtionship. Mom isn''t the type to wait and I''m sure even Master won''t wait. Well, I should still check up on them.''


    She stood up and after smoothing her clothes, she left her bedroom. It didn''t take long for her to pick up some loud screaming, which made her confused.


    The voice was of Li Xiaojing, she was sure of that but why was she screaming? With Shen Yu there with them, she doubted anyone could cause any problems for them.


    But the closer she got to the living room, the clearer the screams became. After listening them so close, she finally understood why Li Xiaojing was screaming or rather moaning so loudly.


    Her face went beat red as she looked down, her heart racing rapidly. She could guess what must have happened and that filled her with strange emotions.


    She wondered if she should still go and disturb them. But then a thought appeared in her mind.


    ''Master actually did it with Mom first, while I''m still waiting.''


    She let her jealousy win over her shyness and barged in the room. The scene she witnessed was as she expected, but also unexpected.


    The whole living room was in a mess and her elegant mother who maintained a graceful image among the citizens, was now having a lewd expression on her face.


    The mighty empress was on her knees, sticking her ass out for a man who wasn''t her husband. But that wasn''t what caught Qing Zhiyan''s attention.


    The fluffy tails and ears made her wonder if this was something her Master did to enhance the sex experience.


    After all, from what Senior Sister Yue told her, her Master always tried many different things, making their sex sessions the best thing.


    "Master? Mom?"


    Her voice, filled with confusion leaked out of her mouth. She didn''t care about shyness or anything now. She was embarassed but also angry because she still didn''t get a proper sex session with her master.


    Shen Yu stopped ying with the purple tail and looked at her in surprise. He then cleared his throat to avoid the awkwardness and said, "Ahem! I didn''t notice you. How are you now?"


    Li Xiaojing also tried to smile and said, "Hello, dear!"


    However, they still didn''t move from their position which caused Qing Zhiyan''s lips to twitch in annoyance. She pouted and looked away.


    "I''m fine and I''m going. You two can continue your happy session."


    Seeing that she was really intending to go, Li Xiaojing shouted, understanding the situation, "Wait! Xiaoyan, you''re misunderstanding something. I definitely wanted you to be first but things happened."


    Qing Zhiyan stopped and turned around to look at her. In fact, most of her anger had disappeared when she had sensed her mother''s happiness. Especially in her moans.


    Li Xiaojing was happy, and that was all that mattered to Qing Zhiyan. Still, she was jealous and didn''t want to admit defeat so quickly.


    With a wry smile, Shen Yu said, "Um, Can you exinter because the awakening is near?"


    Li Xiaojing shut her mouth and looked apologetically at Qing Zhiyan. Under her daughter''s eyes, Li Xiaojing grew even embarassed. The pose was simply to embarassing.


    ''Zhiyan, it''s important for your mother so please let it slide. I''ll exin the situationter. But yeah, we are together, in a way so you don''t need to worry. I''ll make her very happy.''


    Startled, Qing Zhiyan looked at Shen Yu who had sent a voice transmission and nodded in understanding. Still, she didn''t know what to do with the current situation.


    Her face was getting hot just looking at her mother and especially how she was connected with Shen Yu. It was making her body warm, as if the whole blood was rushing around rapidly.


    Shen Yu was going to start his work but saw Qing Zhiyan''s expression. An idea formed in his mind as he grinned.


    [Ah! That perverted grin. What are you thinking?]


    Ignoring Nancy, Shen Yu said, "How about you join us, Zhiyan?"


    Qing Zhiyan''s face turned red like a tomato as she stuttered, "W-What?"


    "I''m just asking if you want to have a good fun night with your mother and husband," Shen Yu chuckled softly and caught the naughty purple tail again. It was so fluffy.


    Li Xiaojing was going to say something but stopped, feeling a shiver passing through her body. Her body grew limp as she red at Shen Yu.


    After hesitating for some time, Qing Zhiyan decided to join in. This was her chance to be one with her Master, her saviour. Why would she refuse? Not to mention this was the first time she had seen her mother so happy and she didn''t want to miss such an opportunity


    However, she was still shy and embarassed. So, she slowly made her way towards Shen Yu and asked.


    "W-What do I need to do?"


    Shen Yu felt a invisible arrow piercing through his heart, seeing her cute, embarassed expression. She was just so damn cute.


    He coughed lightly and replied.


    "You are a newbie so you don''t need to do much. Just go and sit there."


    With a wave of his hand, Shen Yu made another couch and pointed at it. When Qing Zhiyan sat on it, he smiled and said.


    "Now just spread your legs and let your mother prepare you for the night!"


    Li Xiaojing rolled her eyes, but she didn''t mind it much since it was her own daughter. She loved her and was even sharing a man with, why would she mind getting a little freaky with her?


    Noticing their position, Shen Yu pped the perfect round ass and picked her up. His dick was still inside her wet pussy, making it a mess as he walked.


    Then, he put her down where she stood facing Qing Zhiyan. She put her hands on both sides of her and smiled.


    "Let''s enjoy, dear!"


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and nodded. Seeing the genuine smile on her mother''s face was something she had longed for and now it finally seeded.


    She raised her head to look at the person who did this and her smile just grew wider.


    ''Master really is the best. Umu! I need to do my best to service him. Still, from Mom''s face, it''s clear Senior Sister Xiao was right.''


    Suddenly, Li Xiaojing''s body jerked forward as she almost touched Qing Zhiyan''s face. Suppressing a moan, she turned around to re at Shen Yu but another thrust made her forget everything she was going to say.


    "Ahn~"


    She moaned, as redness crept on her face. She was being railed right in front of her daughter and even making such indecent voices, who wouldn''t get embarassed in such a state?


    Looking at Qing Zhiyan''s surprised look, Li Xiaojing grew even more embarassed and brought her face closer to her daughter''s.


    "Ahn~ I won''t~ ahm~ be the only~ ahnn~ one~"


    Then, holding her neck using her one hand, Li Xiaojing kissed Qing Zhiyan. Her body still getting pumped from behind, making muffled moans to escape her mouth.


    At first surprised, Qing Zhiyan returned the kiss. After kissing Shen Yu once, she had gained some experience and she used it against her mother.


    While the mother and daughter pair made out, Shen Yu mmed his hips against the perky ass of Li Xiaojing. His dick hitting right at her G-spot everytime he mmed in.


    He smiled, seeing how the mother and daughter were forgetting everything and just enjoying the moment. He caressed her tail and then leaned forward.


    His hands slid under her Hoodie and caught the two melons. Without any hesitation, he pinched the hardened nipples.


    Seeing the twitching of her new fox ears, Shen Yu smirked and continued his attack. It was getting harder for him to maintain his rhythm as Li Xiaojing''s insides were just too good, especially after the partial awakening.


    Li Xiaojing''s mind drowned in pleasure as she did nothing but moan and kiss Qing Zhiyan. Even under such state, she didn''t forget her daughter.


    After sensing that Qing Zhiyan was getting breathless, she withdrew and in one Swift motion, tore her dress.


    Right at that moment, she felt Shen Yu''s dick twitch slightly and smiled. She tried to say something between her crazed moans.


    "Ahn~ inside~ ahm~ Hubby~ inside~ do it~ ahnn~ inside~"


    Shen Yuplied with her request and shot his load inside her. His hand held her slender waist tightly, using it as a support to go even deeper at final thrust.


    Qing Zhiyan just looked shocked at her mother''s face, which she made due to her third orgasam and wondered if she would have the same face.


    "Ah~ this was best~"

 Chapter 200: Bond With Pain (R18)

    A lustrous purple fluffy tail appeared in front of Shen Yu, when his mind became clear after having his first orgasm. The tail''s colour was deeper than before and there was a certain charm in it that drew him in.


    Li Xiaojing''s body also emitted an aphrodisiacs like aura, making anyone present near her to drown in lust. She was doing it subconsciously as she had not regained rity.


    With her tongue out and her face between Qing Zhiyan''s thighs, she was relishing in the final jolts of pleasure. She could feel something in her belly, which made her feel full as if she had eaten a lot of food.


    Finally, she came out of the euphoria and noticed Shen Yu taking out his dick from her. She was a little disappointed as she wanted to go one more round but she didn''t voice out anything.


    Shen Yu''s voice then reached her ears.


    "Check your Cultivation!"


    Shen Yu gently ced Li Xiaojing on the couch and waved his hand which cleaned her vagina which was leaking from his cum.


    Li Xiaojing was slightly confused and checked her Cultivation. Her eyes went wide as she looked at Shen Yu with pure shock in her eyes.


    "How is this possible?"


    She had actually reached Peak-Stage of Nascent Soul Realm. Just one more push and she would be able to breakthrough to the legendary Soul Severing Realm.


    She couldn''t believe it was true. After all, she had been trying to breakthrough for many years and never seeded. Now, just after one session with Shen Yu, she bounced to the peak of Nascent Soul Realm, just how absurd was this?


    Shen Yu shook his head and waved his hand, causing their surroundings to change. Now, they wereying on afortable king-size Bed in a mysterious room.


    Qing Zhiyan looked around, finally getting out of her gaze. It seemed familiar, but she couldn''t pin point it.


    Meanwhile, Shen Yu got close to them and answered Li Xiaojing''s question.


    "It''s because of your bloodline. You Awakened it so it gave a boost."


    "Oh!"


    Li Xiaojing finally understood the reason. Then, she touched her fluffy tail and her ears, finding them incredibly sensitive. The sensitivity of them were like that of her nipples.


    No wonder when Shen Yu caught it, she felt a shudder.


    "Anyways, we''ll talk about it. Let''s continue our fun"


    Hearing Shen Yu, Li Xiaojing grinned and licked her lips. She just had the best time of her life and she wanted to continue it. But of course, she wanted her daughter to experience something like that too.


    She turned out and jumped on her daughter, who was still a little clueless. Without giving her any chance to say anything, she kissed her and attacked her vagina with her fingers.


    "Ahm~"


    Surprised, Qing Zhiyan tried to resist a little but how could she do anything before her mother? She eventually gave up and began to enjoy.


    Li Xiaojing''s presence was also affecting her mind. She was a Nine-tailed Fox and carried lust along with her. Anyone in her presence would give in their desires and perform acts they would normally find shameful.


    The same was happening with Qing Zhiyan who was moaning in her mother''s mouth and even have her hands around her neck.


    Shen Yu smiled, seeing the hot view as his dick once again stood upright. He let Li Xiaojing prepare Qing Zhiyan for the final service.


    He just sat on sides and enjoyed their beautiful seductive figures entangled with each other. While Li Xiaojing, having her voluptuous figure was still wearing some clothes, Qing Zhiyan waspletely naked which allowed him to see her body properly.


    She had a petite body which didn''t decrease her charm at all. Her long purple hair were spread on the bed like a vast river. Even though she didn''t have Nine-tailed fox bloodline and didn''t have her mother figure.


    She had her own charm and she did inherit some things from her mother. Like her perfect S-Shaped figure, making every movement of her enticing. The sway of her hips made Shen Yu''s dick even harder. It was as if it was inviting him to spank it.


    "Hubby, she''s ready!"


    Li Xiaojing said, as she went behind Qing Zhiyan and put her head in herp. Then, she raised her legs up, showing the glistening pink pussy that was dripping with her inner fluids.


    With a dazed, lustful expression on her face, Qing Zhiyan smiled and asked.


    "Master, would you give Zhiyan the same feeling you gave to mom?"


    Shen Yu smiled as he closed in on her and stopped near her lower part.


    "Of course, I will give you the best feeling of union."


    Even though he said it, he knew he needed to be gentle. It was Qing Zhiyan''s first time and unlike others, she wasn''t that wild.


    So, he ced his little brother, who was roaring for another ride, near her entrance and gently entered inside.


    Qing Zhiyan closed her eyes as she felt something foreign expanding her insides. It was familiar to how her mother did with her fingers, but bigger and more effective.


    Shen Yu stopped a few times to let her adapt to his dick. But it seemed she wasn''t as innocent as he had thought. Even though she was in pain, she couldn''t wait for the main part so she demanded him to be fast.


    Naturally, how could he refuse such a request and pushed his dick inside until he felt something blocking it. Knowing what it was, he stopped and smiled at Qing Zhiyan.


    "I love you!"


    He leaned forward and captured her lips. He saw the happiness and eagerness in her eyes and knew she was also hungry for him, just like how he was hungry for her.


    So, he didn''t wait any longer and mmed his hips against her, breaking her hymen in one go. He heard her groan, and could see tears rolling down her eyes.


    Her back arched upwards, shoving her twin peaks to his chest. Although she was in pain, it was nothingpared to the happiness she was feeling.


    She didn''t know where her courage came from or if she was being influenced by something else. But her body wanted more, something much more than her mother recieved.


    It was as if something switched in her. As if something new Awakened inside her. So, she pushed Shen Yu slightly and smiled sultry.


    "Master~ make me your ve~"


    ''The hell!''


    To say he was surprised would be an understatement. Shen Yu looked at Qing Zhiyan, wondering he heard wrong but no, she still had that begging look on her face.


    Even Li Xiaojing was surprised but she quickly recovered and giggled.


    "Hubby, I think my daughter is what everyone calls masochist. It''s not a surprise. She had seen pain far greater than others so she naturally formed some bonds with it. Now, they are showing in such way!"


    Understanding the situation, Shen Yu chuckled.


    "The shy ones are the most naughty one, huh. Very well, I''ll satisfy your kinks too. But there are limits so let''s make a safe word, okay?"


    Qing Zhiyan nodded, as she herself understood what she was asking for. It was risky but the risks were too exciting.


    Still inside her, Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "How about this, since I have fucked your mother anyway, you call me Daddy?"


    A chill ran past Qing Zhiyan''s spine as she smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, daddy~"


    Li Xiaojing just shook her head. She didn''t have any problems with it as Shen Yu technically was her father now. As for her real father, she didn''t even want to think about him as it would ruin the mood.


    ''What a weird family I have!''


    Shen Yu caressed her face and spoke.


    "Then, if you aren''tfortable with something, just call me Master and I''ll stop. Okay?"


    "It sounds good in both."


    Qing Zhiyan giggled.


    Shen Yu looked at her for a moment and then pped her buttocks. He obviously understood what she meant. She was referring to how a ve would also address their owners as Master, which made the word Master have two meanings.


    "Looks like you''re slowly bing a bad girl. I can''t let you go down this road."


    Qing Zhiyan smirked, feeling her heart racing.


    "Of course, I need to punish you so that you remember not to do it again."


    Shen Yu smiled, as he slowly caressed her thighs with his nails.


    Qing Zhiyan shuddered, feeling a rush of excitement.


    "W-What kind of punishment?"


    With a devilish smile on his face, Shen Yu leaned close to her ears and whispered.


    "Something that will make you beg me for forgiveness! You will beg your daddy to go easy on you."

 Chapter 201: Chain Necklace (R18)

    Looking down at the usual gentle and innocent Qing Zhiyan behaving like a lowly ve, begging for her master''s benevolence, Shen Yu didn''t know what to feel.


    On one hand, he was happy and excited since he also some liking to BDSM kink, but he also knew on what cost it came. Years of torment and pain had made her have a bond with pain.


    ''I will turn all of her pain into pleasure.''


    Shen Yu smiled and took out a small smooth chain. It was golden in colour and had heart shaped iron fillings attached on both of it''s ends.


    "What is that, Daddy?"


    Qing Zhiyan asked, looking at the chain. It looked like a ne, but she doubted it was for that purpose.


    Smiling at her, Shen Yu replied.


    "This is a present for you. Let me demonstrate it''s uses."


    He took the chain and put it inside one of the hearts, making it circr. It now looked like a beautiful ne so he put it on Qing Zhiyan.


    A devilish smirk appeared on his face as he held the other heart in his finger.


    "This a good piece of jewelry and will good on you. It''s others function is when you try to walk on the path of being a bad girl."


    Qing Zhiyan didn''t understand what he meant at first, but then he pulled the heart, making the chain tighter around her neck. It reached to the point that she began choking.


    She should have felt humiliated, upset but all she was feeling was insane arousal as if someone has set fire Inside her. She looked at Shen Yu and begged.


    "I have been a bad girl, Daddy. Please punish me!"


    Shen Yu pped one of her boobs, still having the tight grip of chain around her neck. It really looked like a y of master and ve with Shen Yu having a cor around Qing Zhiyan''s neck.


    "You are leaking from down there even though you''re being punished. What a pathetic girl you are."


    He was still connected with her as his dick was still inside her. So, he could feel the tightness around his dick, knowing that his actions were arousing her.


    ''Heh, this is fun and she is also happy.''


    He pulled the chain, making her head jerk forward.


    "What do you want me to do? Beg for it!"


    With face turning red, Qing Zhiyan begged.


    "Please, daddy. Punish this bad girl''s pussy. Please, fuck me~"


    "Very well, then."


    Shen Yu smiled and using the same chain, he tied Qing Zhiyan''s hands above her head. Then, he began to move his hips. Normally, he would have gone gentle way, but Qing Zhiyan obviously wanted opposite of that.


    "Ahn~ yes~ yes~ ahmn~ fuck me~ Ahnn~"


    Qing Zhiyan''s eyes rolled upwards as the situation was too much for her. Combined with Shen Yu''s skillful movements, her mind was instantly overwhelmed by pleasure.


    She was a virgin anyway so how could shest against someone as professional as Shen Yu. Not to mention, the restraints of her body was turning her even more.


    "Ahmm~ I~ ahn~"


    The rapid jerk off body due to his heavy thrusts was making her move her hands around. But it was impossible due to the chain tying them, and whenever she tried to move her hands, they would tighten the grip around her neck.


    She could do nothing but surrender her body to her master, and let him do whatever he wanted.


    While Qing Zhiyan was enjoying the pleasure of sex for the first time in her life, Li Xiaojing was just watching everything with a dumbfounded expression on her red face.


    She couldn''t believe her daughter was behaving like that. Her scheming daughter who fooled the Major Sects and even the Emperor many times, was now begging like a ve?


    The contrast really made her mind numb. But seeing how much she was enjoying it, Li Xiaojing dropped all of her thoughts. Only her happiness mattered, not how she achieved it.


    ''On another note. This looks too hot. Should I also try it?''


    She wondered as she yed with her fluffy tail. She was now sort of Spiritual Creature so she would be considered a pet, right?


    The thought of her being a pet with Shen Yu as her owner sent shivers down her body. However, it was strangly exciting.


    She licked her lips and decided to do that.


    "Ahnn~ ahmm~ daddy~ ahm~ yes~ fuck me~"


    Qing Zhiyan''s lustful moans filled the room as Shen Yu tried many positions with her. But it was her first time in the end, so he still went easy with her. He only used the chain for their y, asionally using it to ride her when he fucked her in doggy style.


    He pulled the chain, making her head rise up and mmed his hips against hers.


    Qing Zhiyan hadpletely lost her mind as her eyes rolled upwards, and her tongue hanging out of her mouth. However, her moans didn''t stop.


    "Ahm~ spank~ ahm~ spank that~ ahmm~ ass~"


    With a light groan, Shen Yu pped her buttocks. Qing Zhiyan had already came three times as they had been going for more than an hour already. So, he was also nearing his limits.


    Finally, he couldn''t hold himself back together, so he asked.


    "You''re a bad girl, so I am not going toe inside you."


    That brought Qing Zhiyan''s mind back to rify, albeit lightly. She quickly put a innocent expression and begged.


    "Daddy~ please bless this~ ahn~ naughty girl with one more chance~ann~ chance~"


    "Very well, then."


    He grunted and with one final thrust, came inside her. Her whole body shivered as she relished in the pleasure. The feeling of being full was something else.


    She only recovered after a few minutes and found her mouth giving a blowjob to Shen Yu. Her long purple tail wagging rapidly behind her.


    Shen Yu noticed her waking up and smiled.


    "The night is still young! Let''s have some more fun."


    Those were exciting and also dreadful for the two of them. They wondered if they would be able to walk next day at this rate.

 Chapter 202: Impossible!

    The living room of the Empress''s residence was back to how it was. Guards and maids patrolled around the area with a happy smile on their faces.


    The morning sun slowly rose on the horizon, spreading the sunlight like a nket on whole Imperial Pce. However, some of it was blocked by the great crimson tree.


    But that just made the scenery even more mesmerizing. The tranquility it provided couldn''t bepared to any other ce.


    In one of the courtyard of Empress''s residence, three people were enjoying tea and rxing in the calm atmosphere.


    Qing Zhiyan stood up when she saw Shen Yu had finished his tea and poured another cup for him.


    As a tea lover, Shen Yu dly epted it after giving a thanks to his sweet wife. He took a sip and hummed.


    "Tea really is the best!"


    Li Xiaojing also enjoyed the tea and nodded.


    "Indeed. It calms my mind and gives me the ability to think things through. It is much needed after what we did."


    Shaking his head, Shen Yu replied.


    "Come on! I already gave you a nice week long vacation to have rest and fun."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and said, her face slightly red as she remembered the days of torment she had to go through with Shen Yu, the torment she liked.


    "But you didn''t give our body any rest!"


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and refused to answer that. Was it his fault that the duo of mother daughter always seduced him? He was just a weak hearted man, so how could he refuse then?


    [Heh! Once a pervert always a pervert!]


    ''Did you say anything?''


    [Not a thing, Dadddy~~]


    Shen Yu turned speechless, and wondered if he should just go and give Nancy some nice spanking. Her naughty mouth really deserves that.


    [I would be happy if my naughty mouth is punished by something else.]


    ''Alright! Oil up, you''ll have me in your system space the moment your body stabilizes.''


    [Hehehe!]


    "By the way, Master, what are you going to do now? I mean, with the ve organization?"


    Qing Zhiyan asked, remembering the ns they had discussed back in Divine Harem Sect. Weren''t they supposed to destroy the ve organisation?


    Tilting her head to sides, Li Xiaojing asked.


    "What about them?"


    Shen Yu looked at the clear blue sky and smiled.


    "There would be no ve organisation from today."


    Li Xiaojing was surprised, as she didn''t expect Shen Yu to take such big moves so quickly. Then, she remembered something and asked.


    "Wait! So is the Assassin Organisation really destroyed?"


    Looking at her with a smile, Shen Yu nodded.


    "Yup, they were in the way so we changed their heads. Now the Assassin Organisation is Divine Shadow Legion. How did you know about it?"


    Putting her shock aside, Li Xiaojing answered.


    "Yesterday, Yicheng called me over. I''m sure you already know this. It was about this matter as there were rumours about the Assassin Organisation being taken over."


    She furrowed her brows and continued.


    "The rumours wereing from various trusty sources and after some people confirmed that they couldn''t contact anyone from the Assassin Organisation, everyone was sure of this news."


    Shen Yu wasn''t surprised, as that was exactly what he wanted. He asked.


    "So, he asked your help?"


    Li Xiaojing nodded.


    "Yes, he thinks it''s the work of Major Sects. And you should know the power of Assassin Organisation, it would greatly affect the bnce we have so he wanted me to join forces with him against the Major Sects. I was suspicious so I decided to wait for a while."


    Shen Yu gave an appreciative nod at her and said.


    "You did good. Well, even if you guys joined the forces, it would matter nothing. The Major Sects all have Soul Severing Realm experts sitting in their sects. Even if you do everything in your power, you can''t defeat them."


    This time, even Qing Zhiyan was surprised as she looked at Shen Yu with eyes wide open. She had some doubts which Li Xiaojing asked before she could.


    "But that should be impossible, right? They can''t do that!"


    There was a reason that even the Major Sects were forced to live the way they lived. They couldn''t muster powerful experts on this side of Hollow Mountains as it would be a foolish move.


    The Spiritual Creatures attacked Humans because of their soul and life force. But weaker Cultivators and mundane humans had very low of that. So, only some weak Spiritual Creatures went after them.


    This was the reason that powerful Spiritual Creatures rarely wandered down the Hollow Mountains to hunt in Qing Empire. For them, the meal was just not worth it.


    However, it would be different if powerful experts began to reside here. They would be attracted to the powerful souls and life force, enticing them toe down the Hollow Mountains.


    This was why no sect from the Holy Lands sent powerful experts to Qing Zhiyan. After all, they needed to pass the Hollow Mountains and if some powerful Spiritual Creatures decided to mark them, they would done for.


    Splitting force was also not good as that would only lead them to downfall considering how weak the Qing Empire was.


    There were no benefits and only losses. So, it was a known fact among echelon that only Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators would be allowed in Qing Zhiyan.


    Anymore than that and they would risk the destruction of Qing Empire, which nobody wanted.


    Shen Yu shrugged.


    "They probably used some Artefacts to hide their presence and soul. Then, they simply stayed in their sects, secretly protecting it from everyone."


    A worried expression appeared on Qing Zhiyan''s face as she muttered.


    "This changes a lot of things I have prepared."


    Shen Yu smiled at her.


    "You don''t need to worry about them. They are probably some old man at the end of their life. Otherwise, no same person would agree toe here. Beside, they can''t leave their sect so easily as that would make their presence known to the world. And there are terrifying Abominations who could sense them even from that tiny mistake."


    His smile grew wider as he said.


    "In fact, even that Emperor knows this. I''m sure of that, otherwise he wouldn''t do what he did. He is probably scared and that''s what the Devourer needs."

 Chapter 203: Mystery Solved

    Shen Yu''s words didn''t surprise the twodies as they already had began to form some hypothesis. Considering the nature of The Devourer, it would be highly possible that Qing Yicheng would fall for it.


    Li Xiaojing sipped her teeth, deep in thought and asked.


    "But what would he gain and what is he nning to give¡ª"


    Suddenly, her words choked on her mouth as realisation dawned on her. Now, she finally understood the puzzle she had been trying to solve for years.


    Just like her, Qing Zhiyan also figured it out and couldn''t help but sign. She rubbed the bride of her nose and asked.


    "He nned to sacrifice me?"


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "Yeah. The Devourer must have detected your special constitution and wanted to devour it. But it very weak how and even if it were in its prime, it would be very hard to actually devour Eyes of Heaven. They belong to the Heavens and everything rted to the Heavens are nasty fucks."


    Sighing, Qing Zhiyan spected.


    "Because of that, the Devourer asked the Emperor to keep me alive and when it has recovered enough, perfom a Ritual. With that ritual, it would be able to devour me, am I right?"


    Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "Smart as always. Yes, that is why you were never able to see a future where you were alive. The moment you came in contact with that tree, your future was already decided. Even if you somehow managed to avoid the Emperor and Major Sects, The Devourer wouldn''t let you escape."


    The courtyard returned the serene silence once again. They pondered over the new issue, which they were searching for years.


    Li Xiaojing sighed and took a hold of Qing Zhiyan''s hand.


    "I''m sorry, dear. If only I had not taken you to see the tree, everything would have been fine."


    Qing Zhiyan shook and tried to console her mother.


    "Mom..."


    However, Shen Yu interrupted them.


    "We''re talking about the Devourer here. Even if you had not brought her there, it would have eventually found her. The Eyes of Heaven are one of the most powerful thing one can have, after all."


    He smiled and continued.


    "So, what you should be worried is the future and make some ns."


    Li Xiaojing wiped the tears forming on the corners of her eyes and asked in confusion.


    "What do you mean?"


    Shen Yu didn''t reply instantly and simply finished his tea. After that, he stood up and said.


    "Because I am going to give this Empire to you as a wedding gift."


    With eyes and mouth wide open, Li Xiaojing just looked at him. However, she quickly recovered and asked.


    "But why me?"


    Instead of answering, Shen Yu questioned.


    "You don''t want to?"


    Li Xiaojing shook her head and said.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I still don''t understand everything you''re trying to do. It''s too confusing."


    Qing Zhiyan put her hand on Li Xiaojing''s shoulder and said.


    "I will tell you everything, Mom. It would take too much time otherwise. Anyway, Master, so what about the ve organisation?"


    They were back to their first question. Shen Yu looked at them and smiled. Although they had spend many days just rxing and enjoying each other''spany, he had made sure that only a single night passed in the real world.


    So, their n was still in work. He thought about it and replied to Qing Zhiyan.


    "I am going back to the Sect. From there, we would go and destroy the ve organisation. It''s a simple n, haha."


    Li Xiaojing couldn''t help but satisfy her curiosity.


    "But why are you doing this in broad daylight?"


    Shen Yu shed a wide smile to her and said.


    "To let everyone know the consequences of doing such things. They will see what happens if you enve your own kind."


    He thenughed and added.


    "There is also that I wanted them to anticipate our attack. That is why I let the news about Assassin Organisation reach everyone."


    Qing Zhiyan smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, and they probably were on the edge whole night, thinking that we would attack. But now that it didn''t happen, they would be relieved and power their guard slightly."


    Li Xiaojing got the gist of situation and asked.


    "And judging by how you took down the Assassin Organisation, they think you want to keep yourself hidden. That way, you wouldn''t attack in day in risk of exposing yourself. So, they would have their guards lowered."


    Shen Yu shed a grin at her and nodded.


    "Yup, right there. There are some minor ns for this but it''s fine. Anyway, I''ll be off."


    Qing Zhiyan stood up and stopped him by holding his hand.


    "Can I alsoe?"


    Taking a hold of her hand, Shen Yu replied.


    "You have other tasks, right?"


    Releasing a heavy sigh, Qing Zhiyan nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Master. I''llplete all of those tasks."


    He smiled and gave a light kiss on her forehead and then patted her head.


    "Take care of yourself and if you need anything, just call me and I would be there for you, okay?"


    Li Xiaojing also came seeing how he was petting Qing Zhiyan and put her head forward.


    "I will also miss you."


    Shen Yu beganughing and patted her head with his other hand. Suddenly, a pair of fluffy popped out on her hand along with a long purple tail.


    The tail danced behind her as the ears twitched. Shen Yu shook his head and continued rubbing their head, which seemed to provide great pleasure to both of them.


    After some time, he withdrew and said.


    "Alright, I''m off. Take care of yourself properly. You are now a part of Divine Harem Sect, after all."


    The paid of mother and daughter nodded hurriedly. Seeing their actions, Shen Yu had an urge to spend a few more days with them but he had work to do.


    So, he reluctantly stepped back and disappeared. His destination only known to him.


    Li Xiaojing looked at the empty spot as he ears and tail slowly dispersed in the air as if they were never there.


    "I hope this wasn''t a dream we created just to satisfy our desires."


    "Does that mean, mom always wanted to share my husband with her?"


    "You naughty rascal!"


    "Haha!"

 Chapter 204: One Million Soul

    In the great chasm of Senter Valley, the space fluctuated as a figure materialized high in the air. A Spritual Creature was passing by but when it noticed the figure, it pped it''s winges harder than ever and flew away.


    Shen Yu looked down at the empty, ravaged piece ofnd down in the valley. It stood out greatly and was visible even from high above.


    After all, all around it was the dense nket of greenery. It looked like a hole in that nket.


    The Senter Valley base.


    The base formerly controlled by the Assassin Organisation, but even they didn''t knew the reason for its establishment. It was made in ancient times for some reason and it had been there, enduring the constant attacks of powerful Spiritual Creatures all year round.


    Even Shen Yu didn''t know why someone would make such a base in the middle of nowhere. This was ce was a good Hideout but certainly not danger wise. It was on the base of Hollow Mountains and nothing was dangerous than the Spiritual Creatures residing in the Hollow Mountains.


    Having a base here meant facing death every single second. This was why he was confused as to why anyone would make their base here. But now he had a clue.


    When he had followed the trails of Skinwalker, they had led him here in the Senter Valley. It was obvious that Skinwalker was somehow rted to this Hideout.


    ''I should first check it out before meeting with others. But I''ll inform them first.''


    He closed his eyes and connected with all the identity tokens, sending his order to everyone.


    "Attention! Every Disciple of Divine Harem Sect is to be ready for the Sect wide Mission, Annihtion of ve organisation. The mission would began in a few minutes so prepare yourself."


    After that, he cut the connection and waited. He knew someone would contact him, just to confirm some details.


    Just as he expected, a call from Ying Yue soon came to him. He epted it and heard the sweet voice of his little assassin.


    [Master, is there anything else? I have already dealt with the Assassin Organisation and converted them to our Shadow Legion properly. They might harbour some thoughts of betrayal but I''m sure nobody would try it. I have made sure of it.]


    Shen Yu smiled and said.


    "Good job! What about those psychopaths?"


    [We have eradicated every single one of them. The Organisation is thoroughly cleansed but it lowered our strength. But it doesn''t matter. I have confidence in the leftover and we will win this battle.]


    Nodding, Shen Yu asked.


    "Have you received the instructions from Song Junwan?"


    [Yes, and I have already made teams which will go with others. Everyone is waiting for yourmand. With a single word of yours, we shall rise and cleansed this world from those filthy bastards.]


    "Good! I am checking up on something so wait a bit. Contact others and make sure you all are on same page. Because this is thest chance to formte any n."


    Shen Yu said.


    [Understood! Also, is Sister Xiaoing with us?]


    "Yup! I am worried about her so take care of her, okay? Don''t interfere but if she is in danger, then act."


    [A shadow is best for this, Master. Don''t worry, Sister Xiao will just recieve uhhh a few..um probably a little more injuries.]


    Shen Yu was speechless and wondered if he had given the task to wrong person.


    [Don''t worry, Master. Sister Xiao is far more powerful than you think. She can handle herself. Beside, this is the path we have decided to walk so don''t stop us.]


    He shook his head and said.


    "I know. I just can''t...haah! Never mind, just take care of yourself and your sisters. You''re the most versatile so I can only ask you this. Remember, you alle before anything else."


    [Hehe, if that is your wish, who dare stop us? Just leave everything to us and watch the show, Master.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and cut the connection. He knew they would be fine, but he would always worry for their safety.


    ''Haah! I''m an idiot!''


    He threw those thoughts aside and dives down in the ancient defensive formation of the base. He easily passed through it and entered the caves.


    "Hey, Nancy, can you try to see if you can find the trails again?"


    [Easy peasy. Just give me a second. Hmm, alright, enter that small tunnel.]


    Under Nancy''s guidance, he explores the caves that were built like an ant''s nest. He would asionally found some tunnels sealed away and had to pass through them.


    They were sealed by the Assassin Organisation as the funnels also had many Spiritual Creatures they didn''t dare to face. But they were too weak for Shen Yu who just walked around as if he was taking a stroll.


    He didn''t harm the Spiritual Creatures and let them be as they weren''t causing any harm and continued to follow Nancy''s instructions.


    After a few minutes of going here and there, Shen Yu finally reached the end of the tunnels. A giant walls stood in front of him, having roots and dposed materialsying around.


    With a wave of his hand, he cleaned the wall and asked.


    "Are you sure?"


    [Yup, the trail ends on the other side of this wall.]


    "I see, thanks for the help!"


    [Always there to help Master, Nya~]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and ignored Nancy, who had apparently be a Catgirl.  He simply approached the wall and slide a diagonal at it.


    With a loud thud, the wall copsed on the ground, revealing two giant door blocking his way. There were many ancient Runes on them, glowing in the darkness of the caves.


    "Hmm, I really didn''t expect to see a Tier 9 Sealing Rune Formation here. Just what kind of being is this Skinwalker to actually force someone to use this."


    [Huh? Why does this seal look familiar?]


    Shen Yu had aplicated look on his face as he also recognised the Rune Formation. He sighed.


    "It''s because it is the Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation, one of the most terrifying Sealing Rune Formation. This formation has probably consumed the souls of atleast a million people. Only then, this could work till now."

 Chapter 205: Golden Hall

    Shen Yu had aplicated look on his face as he also recognised the Rune Formation engraved on the giant metal door. He sighed.


    "It''s because it is the Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation, one of the most terrifying Sealing Rune Formation. This formation has probably consumed the souls of atleast a million people. Only then, this could work till now."


    [Ah! Now I remember. So, that''s why I was getting this nasty feeling, huh.]


    Nodding, Shen Yu walked forward and touched the metal gate, feeling it''s coldness seeping through his skin like a endless death aura.


    He sighed, feeling pity for the people who were sacrificed for this sealing formation. A million people. It was a staggering number.


    [They could be some evil souls.]


    Shen Yu looked at the gate and sighed once again, not knowing how to feel about all of this. He really was a hypocrite.


    Shaking his head, he put his both of his hands on the door and whispered.


    "Open!"


    With arge outburst that sent dust flying around, the Runes on the metal door began to glow in strange golden colour. Then, the creaking sound of something being scrapped against the ground came, as the metal gates slowly began to open up.


    "We will decide what to do with these soulster on. Keep an eye on them!"


    Shen Yu instructed as he waited for the dust to settle down.


    [Gotcha!]


    The moment the door went parallel with each other, a sudden outburst from the insides of gate blew away all the smoke and dust. Now, the entrance was clear and seemed to be inviting him.


    However, he just stood there and observed the inside. It was a massive temple, from what he could see or maybe a murial. It could be both..


    [Master, you were really bad in history, huh.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and asked.


    "Then I''ll say it''s a murial."


    [Yup! It is a murial. I can feel the intense aura of death from here. Many havee here and never left.]


    Shen Yu nodded and strolled inside the murial. The floor and walls were covered in exquisite tiles that were cold to touch. Their whiteness had dimmed in the passage of times.


    Miraculously, aside from dust there was no signs of passage of time here. It was as if he was looking at an abandoned house of a few weeks.


    After passing through the wide corridor, Shen Yu had to descend spiral stairs that lead downwards. Torches made of special materials were ced on the walls and as he descended more and more, the torches began to light up.


    His steps echoed in the empty murial, giving him and eerie feeling. He felt like he was exploring an haunted site and a ghost could pop out from nowhere.


    ''Well, considering there are literally a million souls sealed in that formation, it really isn''t far streched.''


    Finally, after descending for a few minutes, he reached the bottom which was yet another corridor.


    He narrowed his eyes but still continued to walk, his steps causing him to raise his gaurds. The emptiness, the stillness of this ce unnerved him.


    [Hehe, is master afraid of ghosts?]


    ''Probably yeah considering I was scared of practically everything.''


    Still, Nancy''spany was giving him rxation even in this kind of eerie atmosphere.


    He suddenly came to a halt when he finally reached the end of the corridor. And therey a vast, giant hall made entirely of gold. The torches lit up as he stepped inside, illuminating every corner of the hall.


    "I''ll be damned! This is straight out of a movie!"


    Shen Yu whistled, seeing such a grand scene before him. The golden hall wasn''t empty and was filled with loads of bones.


    Yes, bones filled the whole ground and if he was a normal human, he would have trouble seeing the actual floor. Only after he had stepped inside did he truly see the depths of the hall.


    The ground of it was actually a thousand metre deep and white pristine bones filled the gap, making an artificial hollow floor.


    "Damn! Are these bones of all of the million people?"


    Shen Yu cursed but he highly doubted his own ims. He then looked at the sides and found ten giant statues of golden humans sitting on a small chair.


    The golden statues were around ten metres in height and wore a golden armour, leaving only some parts of their body on sight. Every single one of them carried a golden weapon, be it a sword or axe, everything was made out from gold.


    "What an odd ce!"


    He then turned to look at the opposite side of the corridor and found a regal throne made entirely out of gold. On the throne, a hunches skeleton sat, having a longsword in his hand and wearing the same golden armour as other statues.


    There was a crimson red crown on it''s head, which was facing downwards.


    [This is probably the court room of a kingdom or something.]


    "Most likely yes. However, how did they all end up like this?"


    [Probably because of that coffin.]


    Shen Yu pursed his lips and looked at the centre of the hall, where a beautiful crimson red coffin with dark wood as it''s material,y.


    Surprisingly, it was floating above the bones and didn''t touch anything. There were a total of eleven golden chains that bound it.


    Shen Yu wasn''t in a hurry to check up on the coffin so he waited and looked around. Unfortunately, he didn''t find anything interesting aside from Rune Formations that were engraved all around the hall and even in the statues.


    "They''re probably to stop the intruders, huh."


    Guessing the reason for the Rune Formation, Shen Yu went towards the coffin. His wooden sandal stepped on the bones, but didn''t break anything.


    Coming in front of the coffin, Shen Yu took a deep breath and streched his hand. Just as he was about to touch the coffin, one of the golden chains shot out from the covering and circled itself around his wrist.


    Not really surprised at the sudden change of events, Shen Yu looked at the golden chains in suspicion. What were their use...


    "Ah! What a wonderful trick!"


    Shen Yu smiled as he felt the golden chains sucking away his Qi at a rapid rate. Since he had set his Cultivation to Core Formation Realm, it only took a few seconds for the chain to gobble up all of his Qi.


    However, he wasn''t worried and simply waited for the next chain of events. It wouldn''t be exciting if he just broke everything, after all.


    With a quick step, Shen Yu disappeared from his position and appeared at the base of the throne.


    The hall shuddered as the golden statues slowly stood from up from their chairs, causing ruckus. However, his focus was on the statue holding spear who had tried to peirce his back.


    "I see! The protectors of the coffin? Or maybe protector of the realm from whatever is inside?"


    Shen Yu wondered, looking at the giants slowly walking towards him. Their giant feet fell on the floor made of bones, and nothing happened.


    The bones remained intact even after being pressured by tones of weight.


    [Probably a Rune Formation working below on the floor!]


    Shen Yu hummed and focused his attention back on the statues. They were all looking at him with their empty eye sockets. Suddenly, sparks of crimson red appeared in them, before their whole head lit up in mes.


    He also noticed that the corridor he came from was nowhere to be seen. He was now trapped in a underground murial with ten giant statues, ready to crush him.


    "Tier 8! Just how the fuck they died?"


    Shen Yu was really confused. Every single one of the giants was at Tier 8, which was baffling considering the state of Qing Empire. Not to mention, even in the Holy Lands, Tier 8 puppets would be invaluable.


    They possessed power enough to decimate whole sects. Just this was enough to tell how fearsome they were.


    And now, not only one but ten of them were standing before him. All serving this murial for who knows how many decades or centuries.


    ''And then there''s this guy!''


    Shen Yu ignored the statues walking towards him and turned around to face the throne. He looked at the skeleton and narrowed his eyes.


    [He was definitely at the peak of Tribtion Realm before he died. To think someone like him would end up in such a state.]


    This was what confused him the most. Just what happened to make even Tribtion Realm powerhouse, who almost stood at the peak of this world to sacrifice not only themselves, but a million people alongside them.

 Chapter 206: Vs Golden Statues

    Shen Yu was waiting for the king to rise from his throne, but it seemed he was mistaken. He needed to fight the ten golden statues first and maybe then the king himself would fight.


    He looked back at the statues, who was slowly making their way towards him and smirked.


    "This hall would be too small for Tier 8 battle. Nancy, expand it!"


    [Roger!]


    The golden hall suddenly began to melt as if something with high temperature was ced inside. Solid walls turned into liquid gold. The hall slowly lost it''s lustrous interior.


    But it wasn''t the end as the world suddenly exploded into myriads of illumination as a final product finally revealed itself before Shen Yu.


    The golden hall was the same in looks but the size was different. Spanning over tens kilometres, the hall turned into a giant city in itself.


    Shen Yu whistled andmented.


    "Now, this is some handy work. Good job, Nancy."


    [Hmph! It''s not like I did this for you so don''t be so full of yourself.]


    Shen Yu''s smile stiffened as he controlled his urge to go and spank the naughty system. He rubbed the bride of his nose and muttered.


    "Tsundere? Really?"


    [You don''t like them?]


    "I never said that."


    He shook his head and focused his attention back to the golden statues. By now, they were practically standing in front of him, towering over him like giants of myths.


    They were standing at more than ten metres, making Shen Yu look like a rat surrounded by many humans. Their metallic weapons raised high, ready to plump his body to oblivion.


    However, even under such pressure, Shen Yu just smiled and asked.


    "Hey, can you give me body equivalent to that of Tier 8 Abyssal Ape? I wanna see the fun Ning Xi gets from fighting like this!"


    [Sure! I''ll also coat the walls so that they don''t break otherwise your wives will die.]


    Shen Yu nodded, thankful for her understanding. Soon, he felt a rush of power from his heart as it spread to every part of his body, strengthening it to inhuman levels.


    He clenched his fist, feeling a warm current passing through every vein of his. It was as if he could punch a hole in the Hollow Mountains easily.


    But of course, he knew it was impossible. Still, it felt good to have such tremendous power. Now, he finally understood why Ning Xi was so fond of cultivating her body. The feeling was thrilling and set every fibre of his aze in excitement.


    Finally rasing his head to meet the Golden Statue''s burning eyes, Shen Yu smirked.


    "Time to y!"


    In the next moment, he disappeared from his position as several weapons fell on the base of the golden throne. Surprisingly, nothing happened, not even crack as if the weapons carried no force whatsoever.


    Seeing that, Shen Yu was surprised but understood that it was Nancy''s doing. He thanked in his heart and clicked his fingers, changing his attire to a tight body fitting suit.


    Then, with a light tap on the floor, he shot towards the Golden Statues and fell on them like a speeding meteor. They didn''t even have time to evade when his punch hit a Golden Statues holding a strange two handed weapon.


    The Golden armour shattered under the terrifying impact, revealing an hollow inside. Seeing the effects, Shen Yu smiled and thought.


    ''They really are hollow. Reminds me Alphonse, haha!''


    Without waiting, heunched his next attack. His leg heading straight towards the chest of the Golden armour. However, the other Golden Statues were on the move again.


    It was as if they had adapted to Shen Yu''s movements and became fast. Their attacks which wereing slowly were nowing at a speed Shen Yu could barely follow through his sight.


    He clicked his tongue, rolling down Sword Statue, avoiding a heavy impact from the Golden hammer. He looked back and saw cracks on the floor, which surprised him..


    [They are really powerful even for a Tier 8 puppet. It''s as if they grow adaptive to people they fight.]


    Shen jumped around the battle, dodging attacks that could have obliterated whole cities, killing hundreds of thousands of people.


    This was the power of Tier 8. Just a random strike from them was enough to tten whole cities.


    The only reason the hall was intact and they couldn''t see the aftermath of their sh was the Rune Formation. Without it, the whole Senter Valley might have copsed by now.


    Although it looked easy, Shen Yu was running around at sonic speed, dodging the attacks and often dealing some damage to the Golden Statues.


    He could have finished them in one go but he was having his fun and also testing them. They were good practice dummies so he could take them back to the Sect.


    Dodging another sabering at him, he ducked down and gave a roundhouse kick to one of the Golden Statues, shattering it''s legs into pieces.


    Debirs flew around as the Golden Statue toppled down, unable to stand. Still, it seemed to have only order and was going to follow through it as it raised its saved and cleaved it towards Shen Yu.


    Shen Yu looked back the sword iing at him and then at the saber. Then, he clenched his fist, gathering all of his strength, making his muscles bulge out.


    "Haha! Take this!"


    Laughing, he punched the sword, stopping it a meter away from him. Then, as if a ss shattered, the sword cracked in many ces before crumbling down like a sand house.


    He didn''t stop at that as he knew a saber was behind him. So, he spun on his pivot and gave a solid kick to the golden saber. Since it wasn''t being held in a proper stance and simply charged forward, it held no force. The moment the kick connected, it sent the saber hurling away like a broken kite.


    Shen Yu cracked his neck and was ready to fight more when a aged voice sounded.


    "Rise!!"


    His eyes lit up as he looked at the Golden Statues regenerating at an insane rate. Now, the real show was beginning.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 207: Ape Transformation

    Be it the gaping hole in his chest or theplete obliteration of a leg, everything began to heal the moment the ancient voice sounded.


    Shen Yu looked at the statues in fascination and wondered if he should replicate them. They were impressive and could even work as an army for him.


    However, there were more pressing matters at hand, so he quickly shoved the idea aside and turned away. His eyes caught sight of a tall skeleton standing before the throne.


    The set of bones was adorned with a golden, intricate armor. Many battle scars marked its history and the might it once held.


    In its hand, the king held a golden longsword that seemed to possess its own consciousness, floating around the king happily.


    In the king''s skull, two bright golden mes burned¡ªbrighter than anything he had ever seen. They felt strange to him, as if they carried immense sorrow, rage, guilt, and countless other emotions.


    ''Due to these emotions, the soul is being suppressed. What a surprise!''


    Shen Yu thought as the giants rose from the ground again. His focus remained entirely on the Skeleton King, who wasmanding the towering giants.


    There was something off about him that Shen Yu couldn''t pinpoint.


    [Let''s finish them and then see what that soul has to say.]


    Shen Yu nodded, agreeing with Nancy. He had been thinking the same. However, he still wanted to have some fun, so he asked, "Give a power-up to this body. It can''t handle a Peak Tier 9 undead and ten Tier 8 puppets enhanced by an artifact."


    [Roger!]


    He instantly felt a familiar warmth passing through every passage in his body, giving him an unprecedented power. He had never experienced anything like this before; even his predecessor had only reached the Integration Realm, equivalent to Tier 8 Spiritual Creatures.


    The ninth realm was the Tribtion Realm, where one was tested by the heavens and tempered if they passed.


    A cultivator in the Tribtion Realm could easily massacre tens of Integration Realm cultivators, as there was a qualitative change in each realm, especially in the Tribtion Realm.


    The king in front of him was one such being who had achieved the peak of the Tribtion Realm, just a step away from the final realm of the Mortal World¡ªthe Ascension Realm.


    He was a powerhouse who could have led one of the top sects if he were alive. And now, such a being was imprisoned here, guarding something horrifying.


    Shen Yu nced at the coffin and narrowed his eyes. He was really curious now and couldn''t wait to tear apart the chains to see whaty inside.


    But he wanted to have a chat with the king first, so he decided to fight. This battle intrigued him, as he had never faced anything quite like it.


    He took a deep breath and said, his voice full of mockery and ridicule, "What a bunch of losers. Come at me!"


    His provocation worked as the king raised his sword and let out a deafening roar.


    "Aghhhhhhhhh!!"


    The golden statues shimmered with ancient runes, strengthening them even more, bringing their prowess close to that of Tier 9.


    "Interesting! Very interesting!"


    Shen Yu smiled andunched himself toward the saber-wielding statue. The sharp de of the saber cleaved at him, and he sidestepped to dodge it.


    However, a whipnded just beside him, cracking the floor. Shen Yu clicked his tongue and said, "Tsk! These are troublesome!"


    Suddenly, he felt a chill and instantly vanished from his spot, kicking against the ground. Even in this dire situation, he was only using Tier 9 power.


    With a loud boom, the spot where he had been standing exploded. The entire ground trembled as if something massive had struck it.


    Shen Yu reappeared a few hundred meters away and looked up to see the cause of the explosion.


    "Oh! Ipletely forgot he could use his techniques. Well, I guess I''ll end this quickly then. Others are also waiting for me."


    The Golden King stood in the same spot as before, ck lightning crackling around him in a wide radius. Each step he took caused lightning serpents to strike around him.


    Shen Yu whistled, impressed by the sight. If the hall weren''tpletely golden, it would resemble a massive storm cloud approaching, as if nature itself were angry and had sent this being as a force of utter destruction.


    ''If this monster got out, he could ravage the entire empire just by walking around. Not a single individual could stop him. Not bad!''


    He grinned and sped his hands together, muttering an ancient spell known only to those with the bloodline of the Abyssal Ape.


    His body grew in size, with his muscles bulging even more. Fortunately, his clothes were designed for this transformation, so they didn''t tear.


    "Partial-God Emperor Ape Transformation!"


    Shen Yu smiled, feeling the power coursing through him. He looked down at the ground, feeling as if he were standing on a giant building.


    He had grown to a towering height of twenty meters. His hands felt like giant buildings moving around, thick and powerful.


    Releasing a foul breath, heunched himself forward. His target? The golden statues, which now looked small inparison. With a single swipe of his hand, he sent two statues hurling away and punched a gaping hole in another''s torso.


    This was the power of the Abyssal Ape, a forbidden species said to have consumed part of the devil himself. They were nearly extinct, but he had encountered one about ten years ago.


    He had been very impressed and taken aback by its sheer physical strength, and that memory was still vivid. This was why he had asked Nancy to grant him this bloodline, as he wanted to experience that power.


    It deserved the title of a Forbidden Species, as in just a few seconds, Shen Yu had dispatched all the golden statues, leaving only the Skeleton King.


    However, he was also the most troublesome one. Shen Yu wasn''t sure he could defeat him in his current form.

 Chapter 208: The Skeleton King (1)

    Vast of lightning filled the Golden hall as if the God of Lightning himself hade down. The disastrous sight was mesmerizing yet terrifying to behold.


    Shen Yu stood high up in the air, looking at the Skeleton King with narrowed eyes. He had dismissed his Ape Transformation as he knew it would him do more harm than being helpful.


    His figure would be toorge and would easily be targeted. In a world full of lightning, it was a foolish move.


    Still, he needed to defeat the skeleton King and he was wondering how would he do that. He had little experience fighting such strong opponents like this and was actually confused.


    "Hmm, should I just try to see if I can use my physical alone?"


    [You can. Simply make your body of rubber and boom you''ll be fine.]


    Shen Yu chuckled as he was reminded of an anime character from her description. He shook his head and said.


    "That would be too much of a cheat. I''ll just fight normally."


    Saying that, he pushed the air behind him and shot towards the Skeleton King who was alreadying at him. His longsword crackling with ck lightning, cutting the air around them.


    In an instant, both of them met andunches their attacks at each other, trying to kill each other with no other thoughts. The golden sword cleaved it''s not way towards Shen Yu like a harbinger of the death.


    He ignored it and punched at the armour, as he knew the Rune Formation was on it. However, it seemed the Skeleton King wasn''tpletely dumb as he saw through his actions and changes the trajectory of his sword to meet his fist.


    Just like that, in a span of a few seconds, the two exchanged hundreds of blows. It would been a horrible sight if the battle was happening elsewhere but the Golden Hall absorbed everything their threw around, which made their battle look less devasting.


    However, Shen Yu who was actually battling the Skeleton King knew that if this happened outside in the capital city, whole tue would have been decimated.


    This was the strength of someone standing at the second highest realm of the world. Even though the Skeleton King didn''t knew many techniques due to being a empty puppet, it used it''s raw strength to full.


    Every swing of sword carried intent, style, and power to cut anything. If Shen Yu wasn''t careful even he might have suffered under it. Not to mention the lightning was equally disturbing.


    "Tsk! The lighting actually has corrosive nature."


    Shen Yu clicked his tongue as he kicked the skeleton King and made some distance between them. He then looked down at his hand which was charred ck and didn''t show any sign on healing.


    Normally, Cultivators of their level could have a high regeneration speed which allowed them to heal from minor wounds and injury easily and quickly.


    However, the lightning was actually preventing it and even causing his skin of decay. It''s corruption reaching deep into his flesh, trying to devour from inside out.


    Shen Yu jerked his hand, as the decayed part automatically cut itself and got thrown aside. His pale hand was once again full on view. However, he knew it wouldn''t have been possible if he didn''t have the true power he had.


    Anyone else might have suffered heavily from this, or that might have even died. This was the power of Skeleton King''s lightning, which he wasn''t even using properly due to being a puppet.


    If the Skeleton King was present when he was alive, then Shen Yu doubted his chances of winning.


    He jumped slightly and took a deep breath. He closed his eyes and performed a few boxing stances. Then, with a wide grin on his face, he shouted.


    "Time for round two!"


    With a loud boom, the two once again met in the middle of the expanded Golden hall, as their speed became so fast that even a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator would have problem in watching it.


    Only the mighty Rune formation of the Golden Hall brought the scale of battle down. Even then, there were cracks all around the walls which quickly healed as if they were never there.


    Loud explosions sounded all around the Golden hall as the two fought with everything they had. Tens of kilometres would have been raged to dust without the Rune Formation just from the aftermath.


    The two did nothing but used their raw power to bring the other down. Each of their carrying strength enough to pulverise mountains.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, thh battle finally stopped as the two separated from each other.


    The Skeleton King''s whole armour was battered with holes and scratches. It bent into angles which were impossible to imagine.


    The longsword was nowhere to be seen and only it''s hilt was left in the King''s hand. Despite being a puppet, the Skeleton King couldn''t help but stumble forward and kneel. The battle had exhausted his reserves and there was no doubt that the Skeleton King could not fight anymore.


    He would not be able to protect whatever he was supposed to protect.


    On the other hand, Shen Yu wasn''t faring any better as his suit was filled apart almostpletely, leaving him in some battered part of it. His skin was usually pale was now riddled with so many wounds that blood covered his whole body.


    That wasn''t it as beneath the red blood, ckness of a stormy sky could be seen. The lightning had done immense damaged to his body from inside out and he was barely able to stand.


    His organs were charred from inside out, bones cracked and bent in uneven angles. If he wasn''t Shen Yu, then he might already be dead.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he said, "I am still weak, huh! I would need to train harder."


    [But you''re practically the strongest, Master. You even have True Null.]


    Shen Yu shook his head as a warm current filled his being, healing his damaged body and being it back to it''s prime state.


    "That is different."

 Chapter 209: The Skeleton King (2)

    It took only a few seconds for Shen Yu to recover to his prime state. He wasn''t so prideful that he wouldn''t even use the powers given to him.


    Since he had the system, then why not use it? He just needed to make sure he didn''t be brain-dead arrogant man and all would be fine.


    However, he was still a sect leader and he was supposed to reach others. He could use his absolute strength to win against others but what about his disciples?


    He needed to teach them proper techniques, style, discipline and everything. How was he supposed to teach them that when he himself didn''t know much?


    That was why he was constantly practicing and battling to improve himself. He needed to make sure he was ahead of his disciples so he could teach them the best of everything.


    This was the reason he fought the Skeleton King even though he knew he had low chances of winning. Even during his peak, he was only an Integration Realm Cultivator, so he didn''t know how to actually win against someone of Tribtion Realm.


    Seeing that the Skeleton King was a puppet and could only be considered as Quasi-Tribtion Realm Cultivator, he fought him and learnt many things in it.


    He forged his own fighting style and observed many things. Fighting the Skeleton King had opened a new gate to him.


    He was really grateful and wanted to fight more. Unfortunately, he had lost. The Skeleton King had drove him to death and if it wasn''t for Nancy, he would have definitely died.


    This marked as his win.


    Shen Yu sighed and flicked his fingers as the Golden Hall returned to normal once again. He also threw the Golden Statues to the hidden basement of his Divine Harem Sect.


    No one could ess it except himself and he had made it specially for situation like this. Even the ck Knight of Hollow Mountains was there, slumbering in eternal darkness, waiting for his new master to wake him up.


    Shen Yu then focused his attention back on the Skeleton King and found him making his way towards the Golden Throne. The mes in his eyes were burning weakly, as if they would be extinguished any moment now.


    His steps uneven, but still carried an aura with them. He watched everything in surprise and smiled.


    "Let''s have a talk, shall we?"


    He clicked his fingers as the Skeleton King disappeared from his spot and appeared on the Golden Throne, resting his back on the throne.


    Shen Yu followed the suit and appeared before him. He waved his hand as another throne materialized before the golden one. This one was pure crimson red in colour and had a ck mask hanging on the top.


    He made himselffortable on the seat and said.


    "Now, tell me what is this all about?"


    As his voice fell, something within the Skeleton King stirred awake. His bones shuddered and slowly began to dwindle down.


    In the next moment, they fell down into a pool of dust, along with the Golden armour he wore. There was not a sign of his existence left.


    However, then something began to rise from the dust, taking a form of a humanoid figure. Soon, Shen Yu was able to make the feature of this figure.


    d in a shiny Golden Armour stood a middle-aged man, with a muscr build showing from it''s towering figure. His blonde hair danced in the quite chilly air, making it even more chilly. There were also two lightning mark on his forehead, burning brightly with a golden glow.


    A beautiful crown rested on his head, giving him a regal andmanding presence.


    Finally, he opened his crimson red eyes, taking upon the scene before him. Seeing Shen Yu casually sitting on his throne, looking at him in curiosity, he just sighed and began to look around.


    When his gazended on the coffine which was still sealed above the well of bones, with golden chain, a visible sigh of relief left his body.


    "I''m d you didn''t open it!"


    His husky voice sounded from everywhere, as if he had speakers fit on every corner of the hall to amplify his voice.


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and thought.


    ''So, it really is something terrible. The statues weren''t protecting the coffin but stopping me from opening it.''


    He waved his hand, producing a table filled with wide variety of teas and said.


    "Have a seat. We''ll talk while enjoying the tea."


    The King smiled wryly and replied.


    "As much as I would love to have tea, I can''t as this is just an leftover Soul Fragment of me."


    Shen Yu nodded and pushed a cup of tea towards him.


    "No problem at all. This is an Spiritual Tea, made specifically for Soul beings like you. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it as it also gives you an improvement in your soul. It would allow you to have more time to talk."


    Listen to his words, the King was surprised and nodded. He took a seat on his Golden Throne and took a sip of the brown tea. He closed his eyes, enjoying the effects brought by the tea and said.


    "This is really incredible. I would have loved to have this in my Empire back in the days."


    Shen Yu smiled and remained silent. He was waiting for the king to sort out his emotions and get in a state to talk.


    As he expected, the middle-aged quickly calmed down and asked.


    "How did you actuallye back? I remember my body defeated you!"


    Shen Yu shrugged.


    "I was testing something and I failed. Simple as that, so there was no need to hold back."


    There was a moment of silence as the King looked at him, lost in his own thoughts. After lingering for a while, he sighed.


    "What a monster you are. But it''s also good. With people like you around, I can be rest assured."


    Shen Yu nodded and asked.


    "Let''s skip the formalities, Old man. I have important things to do and I also need to know what is happening here. So, let''s get to the point. What happened with you all? How did a powerful person like you ended up in such state? You even sacrificed a million people for this."

 Chapter 210: The World Ending Calamity

    Shen Yu sipped his tea and asked the question that had been troubling him since the moment he entered this mural.


    "Let''s skip the formalities, old man. I have important things to do, and I also need to know what is happening here. So, let''s get to the point. What happened with you all? How did a powerful person like you end up in such a state? You even sacrificed a million people for this."


    The King sighed as he remembered his past, memories of terrible times passing through his mind as he was once again reminded of that time.


    "For a start, let me introduce myself. I am Zhuge Tian, the Emperor of the Rising Sun Empire. Well, I''m sure you haven''t even heard about it considering how much time has passed."


    Zhuge Tian was relieved when he felt his soul form getting firmer and stronger under the tea''s influence. He then continued.


    "Around fifty thousand years ago, my Rising Sun Empire was the sole ruler of this world, Dawnd. Back then, everything was so good, and the world was progressing at a steady pace. Everyone was happy."


    A wry smile appeared on his face as he got to that point.


    "But everything changed that day."


    "Something appeared?"


    Shen Yu asked, ncing at the coffin.


    Zhuge Tian nodded.


    "Yes, it was just an ordinary day, and everyone was getting ready for their work. However, the sky suddenly turned ck, darker than even stormy nights. A heavy pressure descended on the whole world as they all witnessed a being descending from the dark skies..."


    Suddenly, the King lost his grip on the cup and dropped it as he clutched his head, groaning.


    "Agh!! That bastard. He messed with my soul, ying with my memories. I can''t remember that being at all. All I know is that it was the most horrifying thing I''ve ever seen in my reign. Even though I can''t remember anything, my soul still fears that thing. The primal fear is still there."


    Shen Yu looked at the golden king and passed him another cup of tea.


    "You don''t need to force yourself. Just tell me whatever you can remember."


    Taking the cup, Zhuge Tian nodded.


    "That being brought utter chaos and destruction upon the world. It was as if the Heavens themselves were angry and had sent a harbinger of destruction to destroy our world. Cities were reduced to ash, rivers were tainted, and every soldier, cultivator, and sage that dared to stand against it was mercilessly consumed."


    His voice was somber as he continued.


    "Yes, it actually consumed anything and everything in its wake. Wherever it passed, destruction followed, and the world was consumed in it. The scene... was chilling to say the least."


    Shen Yu frowned. This sounded like a world-ending cmity. Who was this being, and why did ite to destroy this small world?


    He knew there existed countless other worlds, and many of them were far more powerful than Dawnd. Even the weakest person there might be a renowned figure in Dawnd.


    However, why would someone so powerfule to the mortal world? Just to destroy it?


    He highly doubted the matter was this simple, so he listened to Zhuge Tian''s story, trying to find whatever clue he could.


    But he could already guess that he would find nothing much. After all, Zhuge Tian and the others were suddenly pushed into a world-ending cmity and barely managed to dy the inevitable with many sacrifices, including their own.


    And whatever they knew had already been erased by that horrific being. So, he doubted he would gain anything useful.


    "So, how did you actually win against someone like that?"


    With a dryugh, Zhuge Tian answered.


    "We didn''t win. Even afterbining the forces of every being in the world, we stood no chance against that being. We were pushed back into a small area where the surviving humans were living. But we knew the end was near."


    Shen Yu felt sympathetic toward the old Emperor. He was the leader who was supposed to protect and bring prosperity, yet what he faced was an invincible, world-ending cmity.


    Although Zhuge Tian didn''t go into details, Shen Yu could imagine the horrors he must have faced back then. Losing everyone he was supposed to protect. People who loved him, admired him¡ªall lost to that being.


    Even after going through so much, he was supposed to lead and guide the losing human forces to victory, which waspletely impossible.


    For Shen Yu, Zhuge Tian was an admirable man¡ªa brave, just, and kind leader. He knew the Emperor must have had many ws, but he was far better than the people ruling the current world.


    As he watched the old Emperor, a resolute expression appeared on his face.


    "It was then we decided to have our final battle. It was a do-or-die situation. We vowed to not return home unless we managed to repel our enemy. It wasn''t apletely senseless suicide attack, though. We knew what we were doing."


    Narrowing his eyes, Shen Yu muttered.


    "Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation..."


    A surprised glint passed through Zhuge Tian''s eyes as he didn''t expect Shen Yu to actually know of such an ancient Rune Formation.


    He nodded and said, "Yes, it was something my ancestor found after he ascended to the Divine Realm. Apparently, it was a forbidden Rune Formation that terrified even the cultivators of the Divine Realm, so he sent me that as a final trump card. But we never really used it."


    He chuckled softly.


    "I''m sure you know it already. It needed the sacrifices of one million souls. Worse, these souls would never rest in peace. They would be damned to be cursed spirits and be sealed in the Rune Formation forever. We knew it was a terrible price to pay and never wanted to use it."


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips as he said, "But the situation was so dire that even this price seemed small. We were all dying anyway. However, I still expected people to refuse my proposal of using this Rune Formation. After all, dying is way better than going through such torment. But I was proven wrong."


    He gulped down the tea and said, "The people of my Empire were brave warriors. Many of them had families, and those who didn''t wanted to protect the few people who actually survived. So, we fought onest battle, ready to sacrifice our lives.


    But that cursed being was just too powerful. We had to use everything at our disposal, every trick, every cheat, to finally get that being into the formation. But even then, it struggled."


    Zhuge Tian looked at the coffin and shuddered.


    "Even under the Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation, that bastard refused to go down. It was then every Ascension Realm cultivator in the world came and sacrificed their souls for the formation. However, even after all of this, the being continued to struggle against the seal."


    Remembering the golden statues, Shen Yu asked, "Those statues...?"


    Zhuge Tian sighed and nodded.


    "I don''t remember where I got them or how they even came to this Rune Formation. I just know that somehow the Rune Formation was stabilized, and I used some forbidden art to turn my body into this puppet. Then, I and those golden statues guarded the seal and coffin so that no one unseals that being. Once it is unsealed, the world would die."


    Shen Yu stood up and went toward the old Emperor. He patted his shoulders and said, "You''re probably the bravest man I''ve seen. You have my respect. I doubt many could have done what you did. You can rest in peace now. I''ll carry your burden."


    Zhuge Tian''s shoulders slumped as he looked down, not knowing what to feel. He never expected anyone to actually praise him. He just did what he thought was right.


    But knowing that someone appreciated his sacrifices and understood what he went through, he felt happy.


    He raised his head and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    He knew he wouldn''t be able to protect the seal now, so he wondered what Shen Yu intended to do.


    Shen Yu looked at the coffin, his gaze passing to the well of bones. He grimaced.


    "I am going to free you and all those poor souls who have endured fifty thousand years of torment."


    Zhuge Tian stood up and hurriedly stopped Shen Yu.


    "You can''t do that! If the souls are freed, then the seal would awaken, and that cmity would once again be set loose in the world. No, you can''t do that!"


    Shen Yu patted his shoulders and said, "You don''t need to worry. Even if the whole Divine Realm came at me now, I would still win."


    Zhuge Tian wanted to persuade him more but found no words seeing his confidence. He knew Shen Yu wouldn''t back away now, even if he said more. He couldn''t even muster his strength, so he could only watch, hoping Shen Yu''s words were true.


    Shen Yu smiled confidently at him but internally was asking Nancy.


    ''Hey, True Null would work, right?''


    [Master, you look down on True Null. Heck, if you just spread the Mist of Nothing in the Divine Realm, it would simply cease to exist. Even if thousands of Divine Realm cultivators came at you, they would lose.]


    ''Good to know.''


    Shen Yu sighed in relief. Although he was confident in this broken power he had, it was still good to make sure.

 Chapter 211: Every Second

    After exining to Zhuge Tian a little to calm him down, Shen Yu finally decided to get on work. He stood beside his crimson red throne and looked at the coffin hovering above the well of bones.


    His eyes turned soft as he muttered.


    "Release them all."


    [Roger. I''ll cleanse them of their corruption and make sure they got in a good world.]


    Instantly, the murial began trembling as if hit by a high intensity earthquake. But the two powerful man didn''t even budge from their position. A relived expression was on their faces as they looked at the walls of murial.


    Runes began to lit up from the walls, ceiling, and ground. Wherever eyes could see, only glowing Runes on Golden surface were there.


    One by one, they began to dim as if their energy was being drained, which was actually happening. The main Rune Formation was the Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation which worked solely on the million souls sealed within it, working as an endless fuel.


    As the souls within it were cleansed and sent for reincarnation, the Rune Formation began to lose it''s efficiency and slowly weakened.


    The Murial continued to shudder for a few minutes, as Nancy took her time to give each soul a good destination after a thorough cleansing. It was her Master''s orders so how could she rx here?


    Shen Yu also covered the murial with his Qi so that it didn''t affect the real world and kept a close eye on the coffin.


    A exhausted sigh left Zhuge Tian''a mouth, as he felt the guilt burdening his heart getting less heavy. He felt must better knowing that the people who sacrificed themselves were now free.


    However, there was an even greater headache because of that. No matter how much Shen Yu consoled him, his heart wouldn''t stop worrying.


    That being had almost destroyed the whole world back then and they were setting it free again. He just hoped everything Shen Yu said was true.


    Finally, the murial returned to it''s silence again, but the glow in golden walls had clearly dimmed. It wasn''t as lustrous as before.


    Shen Yu took a deep breath and raised his hand, controlling the space around the coffin. Slowly, he opened the coffin, his heart racing rapidly. The golden chains rattled against each other, producing a strange sound in the silence atmosphere.


    However, even when he opened it, nothing happened. He expected a lot of things, like some harrowing beinging out to eat them, or maybe a miasma flowing out.


    But nothing? Now, that was unexpected.


    Curious, he went down the throne towards the coffin with the old Emperor following him behind. He was just as bewildered as Shen Yu, wondering what had happened.


    They finally reached the coffin and as they looked into it, their jaws almost dropped to the ground. They had to rub their eyes to make sure they weren''t hallucinating.


    Shen Yu had a odd look on his face as he asked.


    "Hey, old man, do you remember if that being you spoke have some strange powerful illusion abilities?"


    Equally confused about the situation, Zhuge Tian replied, his voice very low.


    "No, atleast from I remember. That being was a harbinger of destruction and used nothing like illusion. It just.. destroyed everything and consumed it."


    The reason for their bewilderment was the insides of coffin. Whaty inside wasn''t a harrowing being capable of world destruction, but a young beautiful women.


    She had long ck hairs tied into ponytails, and her body was quite petite. Even ifpared to Qing Zhiyan, who was probably the most Petite woman Shen Yu had met, this woman was smaller.


    But she certainly wasn''t a child as he could see some details very clearly that proved it. She was sleeping peacefully andfortably inside the coffin, having no clue whatsoever of her situation probably.


    ''Fortunately I have seen small woman in my previous life, otherwise I would have thought she was a Loli.''


    [Bruh! She''s far from that. It''s a normal height for many women, you know. You''re just being sexist, Master.]


    ''Ah! Sorry, I didn''t mean that. But you should understand what I meant.''


    [Yeah, but still, you should know that.]


    ''Sorry sorry! Also, what kind of bullshit is this? Another woman? Isn''t that just too much plot armour?''


    [Eh? Actually plot armour has nothing to do with this. This was just a natural one because of your own actions.]


    ''Hmm.''


    Shen Yu was doubtful but he didn''t proceed on that matter as he had other important matters to deal with. Like the current situation.


    He turned his head, only to see a stunned Zhuge Tian. He patted his shoulders and asked.


    "So, this is the being you spoke of?"


    Zhuge Tian hurriedly shook his head and said.


    "No! No! This is not it. I can swear. Even the presence is different. Heck! That being didn''t even knew what is sleep!"


    He immediately held his head as blood oozed out from his nostrils. Then, he felt a warm current passing through his body and knew Shen Yu had helped him.


    Giving him a thankful nod, Zhuge Tian said.


    "I can assure you this is not the being we sealed. It''s impossible."


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes and asked, looking at the sleeping woman.


    ''Did you find anything?''


    [Yup, very interesting things actually.]


    ''Then do tell. Why are you waiting?''


    [Hehe, just to give that suspense mood.]


    Shen Yu was rendered speechless, as the resolve to spank Nancy''s butts began to grow inside him. She really needed to be punished.


    [Hehe. Coming back on the topic, this woman is not the one that oldy sealed. I''m hundred percent sure of that.]


    ''That is troublesome.''


    Shen Yu frowned. If the being wasn''t sealed here, then it meant it was free. But from Zhuge Tian told him, the being wanted to consume whole world, then why didn''t it do till now?


    It was free, after all.


    [It''s because even though that fucker wasn''t sealed. It was affected by the seal. And that weakened it a lot. If I''m guessing it right then it probably recieved a heavy soul injury so even if it wanted to devour the world, it couldn''t.]

 Chapter 212: Chaos Magic of Corruption

    As he listened to Nancy''s exnation, Shen Yu began to form his own hypothesis. Looking at the young woman sleeping in coffin, he thought.


    ''That being was too powerful so it probably saw through the Emperor''s ns. However, it was probably toote so it used a scapegoat to get away from the seal. Doing so wasn''t easy and it suffered heavily.''


    [That''s what I think. The Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation is vicious even to it''s users, so how can it be any less brutal towards the victim of it? It must have injured that being heavily, leaving it unable to function properly.]


    ''It isn''t a machine, girl.''


    [Yeah, yeah. So what I was saying was that this woman was the scapegoat. But it isn''t that easy to fool the Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation, so that being used some Hideous methods.]


    Shen Yu furrowed his brows. The Reaper Soul Sealing Rune Formation was indeed very tough to avoid as it targeted the soul, so once marked by it, it was nigh impossible to get away from it.


    Even if that being wanted to avoid the Rune Formation, it was impossible. It needed to face it.


    ''What did it do?''


    [Heh, it actually split it''s Soul. Can you believe it? Haha, yeah, it was that mad.]


    Shen Yu felt a chill hearing that. Severing soul wasn''t an easy task to begin with and to actually dare to do it was just on whole another level.


    If one severed their soul, they not only exposed their soul to destruction, but alsoplete extinction. Not only would this weaken them a lot, potentially leaving them mentally vegetable whole life, it also made them unable to go through reincarnation.


    Meaning, if they somehow died, they would forever cease to exist. There were some ways through which one could avoid all of this but all of them required a very high Cultivation level.


    Shen Yu doubted that the being was that powerful, as it wouldn''t have been afraid of the seal in the first ce if it was that powerful.


    So, it was actually quite daring for it actually split it''s Soul. But he could understand why it did this, as the sealing would have resulted in a eternal imprisonment which wasn''t any better than actually severing Soul.


    [Yeah, that''s why it did. Since the Rune Formation targeted it''s soul, the being identified the part of its soul which was marked, and severed it. Then, it put the markes soul in this woman''s Soul.]


    ''Wait! The hell? It actually merged two souls?''


    [More like took over. It used the former soul to make itself stable and then suppressed it. So, basically it existed in two different ces.]


    Shen Yu was really surprised by the being''s actions.


    [The woman was actually a normal Cultivator, probably very weak. If I had to take a guess, Core Formation Realm. Although it is powerful in Qing Empire, you know it''s nothing much in bigger world. She was a nobody it picked up and made her it''s vessel.]


    Shen Yu''s gaze soften as he looked at the woman in pity. The people of that time really had a harsh life.


    [Because of the being''s influence, the woman became a sort of Spiritual Creature.]


    ''Wnat do you mean?''


    [Exactly what I said. The woman was a human, yes, but her body mutated after being overtaken by that being. She became a Spiritual Creature while still remaining a human.]


    Eyes widened, Shen Yu looked at the woman. Things began to connect as he finally understood something.


    ''The Skinwalker!!''


    [Yup, she is the Skinwalker, capable to having many vessels. It''s probably an ability she got because of mutation. Because, you know how every Spiritual Creature has something with them.]


    Shen Yu closed his eyes, as he asked.


    ''You said that the being had suppressed her soul, then does that mean it was using her body and ability to do all those atrocities?''


    [Most likely yes. Her soul has worn down after all these years. The only reason it''s even there is because the being is keeping it there. It provides her soul enough energy to survive.]


    Shen Yu clenched his fist, as he asked.


    ''She is no better than those souls, huh.''


    [Even worse I''ll say. Atleast those souls lost their sanity long ago to the corruption so even they were tormented for all these years, they didn''t actually know it..well, they know but didn''t? I don''t know how to exin this ]


    ''Its fine!''


    Shen Yu sighed and leaned forward, as he touched the woman''s face. His eyes held true sympathy and pity, as he couldn''t understand how a normal human must have endured fifty thousand years with that being.


    That being didn''t allow her to go insane so she had to watch everything, knowing she couldn''t do anything. Every single second of every day of the fifty thousand years, she was suffering under the harrowing being.


    Not just that, but she also witnessed how the being actually used her powers tomit horrible things.


    He couldn''t understand it all.


    ''Is it still in her?''


    [Nope! It was sneaky and actually used the Chaos Magic of Corruption to escape from here. I don''t know how it acquired something like that but it''s the reason even I didn''t detect when it slipped away.]


    Shen Yu was surprised, as it was the first time someone actually managed to render Nancy useless.


    [Hey, it was only because we weren''t paying attention. Well, atleast I wasn''t since I was busy assimting with the Mist of Nothing.]


    ''I am not calling you weak...''


    [No! I don''t care now. How dare that fucker use Chaos Magic of Corruption. Heh, Master, I want to tell you something. Well, I can''t go in details but know this that the Chaos Magic of Corruption is actually something used by your Mother''s enemies.]


    Shen Yu finally understood the reason that being was able to fool even Nancy. If it was something like True Null, then it was obvious why even Nancy was helpless against it.


    [Don''t worry though. The Magic it used was very weak. It probably found some leftover Chaos Magic of Corruption and fused with it. That must have also been the reason it actually attacked this world.]


    Shen Yu could hear the pride and confidence in Nancy''s voice as she continued.


    [If it was true deal, I might have been afraid but this? Heh, let''s see who is more powerful, bitch.]


    Somehow, he had a feeling that Nancy was really pissed.

 Chapter 213: Realisation

    Looking at the young woman sleeping before him, Shen Yu felt his chest grow heavy. He sighed and asked Nancy.


    ''Is there any problem with her?''


    [A few, but I''ll cleanse them. She will need some time to wake up, though, as her body has been in this state for more than fifty thousand years.]


    Noticing something in her words, Shen Yu asked, ''Wait! If she''s been sealed here all these years, how did that being use her ability to snatch bodies outside?''


    [No clue about that. The Rune Formation wasn''t damaged at all, so it couldn''t have escaped either. It''s weird, but Chaos Magic of Corruption has always been like this.]


    Deciding to deal with itter, Shen Yu said, ''Alright! Cleanse her and send her to the Sect.''


    [Gotcha!]


    Shen Yu didn''t feel like leaving her here; his heart didn''t allow it. Not to mention, she was very important in uncovering the mystery behind all of this.


    He lightly tapped her forehead, then withdrew. Although not knowing what he was doing, Zhuge Tian followed his lead and backed away from the coffin.


    Rubbing his chin, Shen Yu said, "Now, we need to somehow find that being, because I''m sure it will take revenge once it recovers."


    [Pretty sure it will. The corruption must have already gotten to its head.]


    Zhuge Tian sighed, his body fluctuating slightly. He said, "I am sorry. All those sacrifices and everything were in vain. Now, we have left this to your generation and new world."


    Shen Yu waved his hand, and the coffin disappeared from the Golden Hall. The mural itself also began to tremble, showing signs of copsing.


    As he walked toward the corridor, which had once again appeared in its likely original ce, he spoke in a somber voice. "Don''t say things like that. If you hadn''t done that, we wouldn''t be alive. There would have been no new world whatsoever."


    He ced his hands behind his back and looked at Zhuge Tian, who was walking beside him.


    "As for the new world, you don''t need to worry about that. It''s as messed up as it always has been."


    The old Emperor frowned and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    With a nonchnt look on his face, Shen Yu answered, "You know, the usual tyranny of Spiritual Creatures. Even after all this time, humans haven''t progressed and only upy a tenth of the world, while Spiritual Creatures roam free and wild."


    Zhuge Tian stopped in his tracks, confused by Shen Yu''s words.


    "What are you saying? Spiritual Creatures have always hidden themselves in their homes. Humans have always heldplete reign over the world."


    Shen Yu was stunned and also stopped in his tracks. He slowly turned toward Zhuge Tian and asked, "What did you say again?"


    Equally confused, Zhuge Tian replied, "I said, why are you talking about these nonsensical things? Humans have always ruled over the world, so where do the Spiritual Creaturese in? I mean, I know some of them are strong enough to give me a toughpetition, but I doubt they could take back the rule from humans."


    He looked down at the ground, apprehensive. "I could have believed that Spiritual Creatures grew in power, since humans had practically gone extinct in my time. However, the thing was, Spiritual Creatures suffered the brunt of that being. Almost all of them were devoured and consumed by it."


    "Fuck!!!"


    Realization dawned on Shen Yu as he cursed. How had he missed such a small detail? But then again, he had assumed¡ªor rather known¡ªthat Spiritual Creatures had always been the dominant ones.


    It wasn''t a surprise, as fifty thousand years was a long time, even for cultivators of their level. After all, even the lifespan offered by the Ascension Realm was a mere ten thousand years.


    And how many of them actually stayed back in the mortal world?


    All in all, with the long passage of time, records of ancient history slowly vanished. Just like how nobody knew about Zhuge Tian and their sacrifice.


    Shen Yu held a high position in the outside world, and even he didn''t know anything about such history. It wasmon sense for everyone.


    And how could someone easily doubt something somon?


    That was why he had missed such a big detail.


    ''Of course, they need some origin. Nancy, you said Chaos Magic of Corruption, right? I have a theory about it¡ªam I right?''


    [Yup, you''re right on that. I think so, based on the information we have. Chaos Magic of Corruption is called that for a reason; anyone wielding it is bound to suffer corruption from Outer Deities, primarily their hunger.]


    Shen Yu nodded, having already guessed as much due to his own mother''s origin.


    [We just saw how that being affected that woman. Its presence¡ªor, should I say, the presence of Chaos Magic of Corruption¡ªchanged her body and made it simr to that of a Spiritual Creature.]


    ''She''s practically one of them.''


    [Yup. That old man said the being devoured and consumed everything, right? That "everything" includes humans and Spiritual Creatures alike. Corrupting humans isn''t that easy for someone so weak, but Spiritual Creatures are different.]


    He sighed, realizing the information was exactly as he''d thought.


    [I don''t know why that being released the things it had eaten, but it did. Spiritual Creatures were among them, and they popted the world at a rapid rate. They had many obvious advantages over humans, like numbers, power, and all.]


    ''They were corrupted, so they also gained otherworldly abilities like the Skinwalker has. Spiritual Creatures are known for that. Not only this, but they also inherited the hunger from corruption, which makes them attack human souls.''


    [Yup, you''re right on everything. I have to say, that creature really thought things out. I don''t even know how it managed to stay rational for so long, even after being corrupted.]


    Shen Yu raised his head and thought.


    ''But it won''t go down easily, so what is it nning?''

 Chapter 214: Hollow Mountains

    The Corrupted being wanted to consume the world but failed. Not only that, but it also suffered heavy injuries. There was just no chance that it wouldn''t do anything.


    Most likely, it had already thought of a n, and releasing the Spiritual Creatures was just a part of something big.


    Shen Yu didn''t like this one bit.


    ''Can you locate it?''


    [It''ll be hard. I might have done it if I hadn''t assimted with the Mist of Nothing, but now it''ll be a little problematic. You have to know that the Mist of Nothing and Chaos Magic of Corruption are enemies, so it isn''t easy. But don''t worry, I will do my best and can guarantee you that I will have its location presented to you in no time.]


    ''Thanks for that!''


    Shen Yu exhaled an exhausted sigh.


    [I''ll get to work, so I won''t be avable to you as always. You can just call me if you need anything. Also, just onest warning.]


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, as this was the first time Nancy sounded so serious and worried. It was also the first time she was warning him this much, aside from the time she warned him about her origin.


    ''The Outer Deities... the systems... they''re definitely rted.''


    [If anything happens, do not hesitate to use the Mist of Nothing. It is for your safety, because, believe me, Chaos Magic of Corruption is very dangerous. Your mother left a consciousness in your Mist, so you don''t need to worry about any harming to the world. But if you face that being without it, you would lose yourself.]


    Shen Yu felt warmth in his heart as he heard Nancy''s worried voice. She knew how he was and knew he might hesitate to use True Null because of how powerful and dangerous it was.


    But she was worried for nothing this time, as Shen Yu had no ns to remain weak and be trampled on.


    ''Don''t worry, I''ll be careful!''


    [Umu! Once this is all over, I''ll give you the best blowjob, so look forward to it.]


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and didn''t respond. But secretly, in his heart, he was looking forward to that day.


    Shaking those thoughts off, he turned around to face Zhuge Tian, whose body was slowly disappearing. It was bound to happen, as he was just a soul left to protect the world.


    Shen Yu had a great deal of respect for this old Emperor who was probably the main reason humans were still alive; otherwise, who knew what would have happened fifty thousand years ago?


    Granted, others sacrificed themselves and their value wasn''t any less, but this man led them, shouldered the whole burden on his own, and even stayed in a mural to protect the world even after his death.


    Shen Yu smiled and said,


    "You don''t need to worry about anything. That being must have been a danger to you all, but it''s nothing for me. I will make a new world where humans and Spiritual Creatures live in harmony."


    He purposely didn''t tell him about the change in Spiritual Creatures as he wanted him to rest in peace after all his work.


    Although he found things suspicious, Zhuge Tian didn''t bother with it. He was too tired of everything and just wanted to die.


    "That''s impossible, but I''m happy there is someone like you who is striving to achieve this. I''m d. I really am."


    Shen Yu came before him and asked,


    "Before you go, can you tell me anything about the most known features of your world? You see, many things must have changed, so I''m curious what the world looked like before in your era."


    Zhuge Tian thought about his question and shrugged.


    "There were many things, so I can''t really say anything in particr. There were floating inds with a vast chasm below them. It looked as if there was a sky below and a sky above the inds. Not only them, but there were also..."


    Shen Yu listened closely to everything Zhuge Tian mentioned, paying attention to every little detail.


    He rubbed his chin and thought as Zhuge Tian finished his exnation.


    ''Guess the geography didn''t change much in all these years. Although some of the things he mentioned are already destroyed, there are signs of them. But why didn''t he mention the Hollow Mountains? They are practically the most standout feature of this world.''


    Shen Yu found it very weird and had a bad feeling about all of this. Still, he needed to know, so he asked,


    "Hmm, you guys didn''t have this giant mountain range?"


    Zhuge Tian seemed confused by his question.


    "There were plenty of them. Why are you asking?"


    Shen Yu shook his head.


    "I meant a particr mountain range that''s like a giant wall of darkness separating the world. Its top is hidden in mist, and many even think that the peak connects to the Divine Realm..."


    As Shen Yu gave a rough description of the Hollow Mountains, Zhuge Tian tried to remember if there was anything like that. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find anything like that.


    He would have certainly remembered it, considering how it stood out, and it would have definitely been famous if there was anything like that.


    So, he only came to one conclusion.


    "There was nothing like that. Maybe after the world was freed from that being, it was created?"


    Hearing his spection, Shen Yu sighed while cursing mentally.


    ''Damnation! I knew there was something wrong with them.''


    Raising his head, Shen Yu looked at Zhuge Tian, who was practically transparent. Realizing that his time was almost up, Shen Yu smiled and said,


    "Thanks for your services. Now, you can rest in peace and enjoy your next incarnation."


    As his words fell, Zhuge Tian''s body turned into a flutter of white glow before it was washed away by unknown winds.


    Shen Yu just stood on the spot, giving his mind a little rest, as it had endured a lot of information today.


    After some time, his eyes snapped open as a resolute look appeared in them. He asked in a low voice,


    "Can you detect if it does anything?"


    [Yup, I''ve already covered this world with my intent, so as long as it does anything, I will detect it. You can leave that to me.]


    "Good! Because I have to speed things up now."

 Chapter 215: Sniffing

    The Murial copsedpletely, burying the only piece of history with it. Fortunately, Shen Yu made a small mountain underneath which covered the hollow area, otherwise the whole Senter Valley Base would have copsed with it.


    After seeing that through, he disappeared from there and appeared high above the Senter Valley, looking solemnly at the towering Wall of darkness. Except, the wall was actually solid.


    At first, Shen Yu had not thought much about the Hollow Mountains as it was the Xianxia World and things like it weremon.


    But after going through the memories and knowing what the Hollow Mountains were, he grew suspicious of them. But he did nothing as it was not rted to him.


    Until today.


    After learning that the Hollow Mountains were created after the major cmity of fifty thousand years ago, he had a guess that they were somehow rted.


    He narrowed his eyes at chains of high mountain rising high above the clouds, as if piercing the sky itself, and thought.


    ''What could it be?''


    Nothing came to his mind. Even if the mountain were suspicious, what would it means? It hid something or maybe it was made to cover up something and be used in future?


    The most he could think of were the spiritual Creatures. The Hollow Mountains were home to the majority of deadly Spiritual Creatures. There was a reason it was a death zone even for Ascension Realm Cultivators.


    One could find unfathomable Abominations there they would never even imagine to exist. And these creatures were rted to that being.


    Their endless hunger came from the corruption that being carried. And even their powers was because of it. So, he had no reason to not see their existence in suspicion.


    But it still didn''t exin anything. Even if the Hollow Mountains were the home of Spiritual Creatures, so what?


    As his gaze went down the mountains, he suddenly remembered the ck Knights and their kind. He instantly asked Nancy.


    ''Is it possible that they are rted to it? And maybe the thing they are guarding is the being itself?''


    [I highly doubt that. I mean, they can be a byproduct of Corruption just like how the Spiritual Creatures are but they definitely are not rted to that being. I would have detected the Chaos Magic of Corruption on them thest time you captured them.]


    ''Hmm, the Hollow Mountains also stand out too much so it''s a very unsafe ce.''


    [Yup, I don''t detect anyone there. Well, atleast not the being for sure. It is recovering somewhere really hidden, maybe not even in this world.]


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow.


    ''This is very possible! Maybe the reason you can''t find it is because it isn''t here in the first ce.''


    [That''s what I think, because even with the Chaos Magic of Corruption, it would be pretty much impossible to hide in a world of my domain.]


    Shen Yu gave a onest look to the Hollow Mountains and began to dissolve in the air.


    ''We will still check it outter, just in case. Who knows we might find some clues. For now, I willplete the work I left to my wives.''


    ---


    The once barren base of Assassin Organisation had transformed into something else entirely. The Cultivators possessed power to overturns terrains but they also had the power to make things.


    With the help of various assassins and their unique powers, the former Senter Valley Base of Assassin waspletely transformed into a proper underground fortress.


    Caves were now like artificial tunnels and the halls were now made into rooms as if they were in army barracks.


    In one such room, a young woman with short ck hair and shiny Golden orbs like eyes, was sitting on a armchair, ying with a dagger in her hand.


    The room was small and only a single torch illuminated the surroundings. The room was empty beside a few armchairs and a big wooden table ced in the center. Many beverages and fruits were ced on it.


    Ying Yue opened her eyes and yawned, growing bored of waiting. But it was Master''s orders so she was following whole heartedly.


    As she picked up an apple to eat, the makeshift wooden door of the room opened. A mature figure entered, her hips  swaying naturally.


    The figure with long pink hairs and beautiful eyes came to sit before Ying Yue and smiled.


    "What happened?"


    Ying Yue sighed.


    "Nothing. I''m just waiting for Master."


    Lan Ming hummed and asked.


    "When is heing?"


    Shrugging, Ying Yue replied.


    "He said he would be here in a few minutes so we had to get our subordinate ready. So, are they ready?"


    A smile formed on Lan Ming''s face as she nodded.


    "They couldn''t be more ready. Most of them are actually excited to prove their allegiance to you."


    To be a true leader, Ying Yue had demonstrated her capabilities to the Assassins. Naturally, they were stunned to see the things and assassin could truly do and began to to worship her.


    She was like a role model for people like them, so she naturally grew popr. Now, they wanted to prove themselves to her. This actually helped her a lot and it was Lan Ming who suggested her to do this.


    Remembering that, Ying Yue smiled.


    "I have to thank you for all this, Sister Ming. Without you, I doubt I would have been able to control the organisation so easily."


    Lan Ming just giggled softly at that.


    "Don''t mention it, we''re fellow sisters after all. Beside, Master also ordered me so how can I not do my best?"


    She looked at her hands which were still ying with daggers and her lips twitched.


    "If you really feel grateful, then please never sneak upon me. My poor heart wouldn''t be able to handle that."


    Now, it was Ying Yue''s turn to be speechless as she stopped her dagger and looked at her sister wife.


    ''Sis, are you forgetting what you are capable of?''


    She shook her head and said.


    "Don''t worry, these daggers are only for people who stand against my family so they will always be for you, not against you."


    Her gaze then went to the sword Lan Ming always carried and said.


    "Beside, I should be the one to beg you to not use your Sword Field when we hug."


    The two looked at each andughed out loud. The twodies had spent a long time with each other so they naturally grew fond of each other and were now like true sisters.


    As they were joking around, the space beside them fluctuated before a silhouette of man appeared there. Knowing who it was, they smiled and said, simultaneously.


    "Wee to the Shadow Garden, Master!"


    Shen Yu stepped forward and smiled at them. Just their presence was enough to lighten his mood. His body had been tense from the moment he heard the truth about world, but their smiles instantly made him rxed.


    He opened his arm wide and said.


    "That is a wrong way to wee your Husband."


    The twodies looked at each other before chuckling. Then, without hesitation they took one side each and hugged him.


    Shen Yu also hugged them both and said.


    "I missed you two!"


    While Ying Yue just enjoyed his warmth, keeping her mouth silent like usual, Lan Ming was having fun.


    She sniffed his clothes and pouted


    "You say you missed us but you were fucking some other women! It''s not even someone we''re familiar with."


    Shen Yu was speechless as he looked down at his wife.


    ''What are you? A dog? Also how do you even other''s smell? The fuck!?''


    Before he could reply, he heard a low voice from his other side and turned to look, only to see Ying Yue sniffed his clothes too.


    She narrowed her eyes, turning them into slits and said.


    "No, Sister Lan, one of them is familiar. It''s Sister Zhiyan."


    Hearing that, Shen Yu turned even more speechless and wondered if he did something wrong. Did these two awaken some sort of sniffing abilities?


    What he didn''t know was that the women were too obsessed with him and often used his clothes for some...good purposes. So, how could they not know his smell?


    As for other women? Many of them had sex together and had tasted each other. They understood each other very well, so they had also begin to use this method to know if their Master had new wife.


    It was not like they were against him having more wives or anything, they just wanted to know about their new sister who would join their family soon.


    The two women looked up at Shen Yu and asked.


    "Who is it, Master?"


    "You did it with Sister Zhiyan too?"


    Shen Yu sighed and clicked his fingers, as afy sofa appeared behind him. Holding his two wives by their waist, he sat down on the sofa and said.


    "How about we first deal with our mission first? I would introduce to each otherter. Oh yeah! I do want you all to take care of this new individual, she needs that."

 Chapter 216: Forced

    Shen Yu wanted his wives to meet in a peaceful environment with no worries, so he thought of dealing with the ve organisation first. Once it was dealt with, they would have some time.


    Fortunately, his wives were understanding and simply smiled at them.


    "I''ll wait for her then. Just give us a clue, though. Do we know her?"


    Lan Ming asked, enjoying his warmth she had missed.


    Thinking for a second, Shen Yu replied.


    "I don''t think you personally know her, but definitely know who she is. Anyways, she is also rted to Qing Zhiyan, and that''s the max hint I''m giving you."


    A guess formed on both of their mind as they grinned at each other. Nodding at each other, Ying Yue asked.


    "Master, I have a request...if it''s possible..."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and said.


    "You can just say whatever you want, Yue''er. You know I would never refuse you."


    A light blush appeared on her face alongwith with a stupid grin. She looked at him and said.


    "How about we have a big sect party? I mean, we never had any opening ceremony or anything, so how about we do this? Only Sect Members, of course."


    Shen Yu thought about her words and was a little conflicted. He might have agreed readily before but now he was worried about the being who brought destruction upon the world.


    He could simply wait for it to appear and then deal with it, however it posed risk. Many could die in this before he would actually be able to react.


    Why would he wait until his opponent massacred people to actually kill it?


    It was stupid so he was nning to search for that being or atleast clues rted to it. He would like to enjoy some time with his wives but there were more important matters to deal with.


    [Meh, you can chill, Master. Leave everything to your secretary and she will do the best job at it. Oh yeah, this reminds me, should we secretary boss y before Master Maid?]


    ''Weren''t you busy finding that being?''


    [Hmm, the work is on or rather finished already. It is hiding using the Chaos Magic of Corruption and since it has been fifty thousand years since it hid, it''s tough. But don''t worry, even a light fluctuations will alert me.]


    ''Thanks.''


    Shen Yu sighed in relief. Nancy was probably the only person he trusted with his full heart so knowing that she was keeping an eye, he felt relieved.


    [Also, I have a feeling that the being would take some time to recover so you can chill.]


    After thanking her one more time, Shen Yu turned towards Ying Yue and smiled.


    "Sure! Why not?"


    Lan Ming raised her hand high and shouted happily.


    "Yes! Now, we''ll have the best party."


    Ying Yue also smiled, but her smile was a little strange.


    "Yes, definitely a big best party. I am looking forward to it."


    Although he found their tone a little weird, he didn''t much of it. He was just happy that they were getting closer.


    Still, he had people waiting for him.


    "Are you all ready?"


    At his question, Ying Yue and Lan Ming also lose their yfulness and became serious.


    Lan Ming nodded and said.


    "Yes, everyone is ready and waiting for your orders, Master."


    Standing up along with the two of them, Shen Yu said.


    "Then let''s hurry up and finish this. We need to give the Major Sects and especially the Emperor a surprise."


    After knowing what he had done to Qing Zhiyan and Li Xiaojing, Shen Yu had a burning hatred towards the Emperor. He wanted him to pay for everything he had done to not only them, but also countless people.


    "This way, Master!"


    Ying Yue took the lead as the other two followed her through the set of corridors. After taking a few turns, they finally arrived in an enormous hall.


    In fact, calling it hall would be an understatement. It was like a enormous underground stadium, enough to fill with thousands of people.


    They had entered through the top and directly appeared on a pedestal, high above everyone.


    The stadium was filled with thousands of people and all of them were standing in perfect formations. It was like they were seeing an army of statues.


    Only when Ying Yue walked to the edge of pedestal did the silence broke and everyone dropped on their knees. Their shouts echoed, sending chills to spine.


    "We greet Mistress!!"


    Ying Yue''s usual yful nature she showed around Shen Yu was nowhere to be seen. It was instead reced by a cold, sharp invisible presence.


    She had also worn the Demonic Mask, which made the sight even more menacing.


    Her gaze passed through the thousands of Assassins, as she spoke.


    "I maybe your mistress but remember, you have only one Master who you will serve with all your heart!"


    At that moment, Shen Yu walked forward and stood beside her. His trench coat blurring in the dark surroundings with the three horned Demonic Mask giving him and eerie look.


    The air around him also changed, making him appear even more dangerous. Just by looking at him, one would experience as if they were standing before a demon god.


    Instantly, everyone bowed their head while being on their knees, afraid they would identally look into the burning inferno of Shen Yu''s Demonic Mask.


    "Lord of Shadows!!"


    Shen Yu flinched slightly, as he wasn''t used to be the centre of attention in situation like this. Still, he needed to behave like a proper leader.


    A cold voice sounded from the mask, as he spoke.


    "I am pleased to have such loyal subordinates. I could have said a few more words but we, Shadow Garden, don''t speak but show our intentions through our actions. And that is what we are going to do today."


    He lingered for a while, and continued.


    "The ve Organisation had terrorised the whole Qing Empire for years, they capture the poor, innocent people who can''t resist them and make them ves against their will. The ves, as you all know, lives the worst life a human could have."


    His voice grew low, but more agitated.


    "So many people suffered under them. But what did the authorities did? They simply joined with them and enjoyed the privileges. To keep their image they did this discreetly but there is not a single soul who doesn''t know this affair. The people sitting at top, the Major Sects, the Emperor, everyone treated their own kind worse than Spiritual Creatures."


    He scoffed and said.


    "Even if we forget about the ve organisation for a moment, tell me, how many of you were forced to choose this life of being an assassin? Many of you had dreams, goals to achieve, but did you seed?"


    He stopped, as he looked the reaction his speech has. Sure enough, many of the Assassins were trying to hide it, but their trembling body gave them away.


    Ying Yue and Lan Ming had already cleansed the organisation with the psychopaths who just enjoyed killing and only kept people who actually were either forced into this profession or simply because it was the only way they could survive.


    The Empire and the Major Sects yed a huge part in this, of course. Even if everything looked fair on surface, nothing actually was. Strong controlled the weak and it had always been like this.


    Their actions had pushed many into paths they never wanted to take. This was how the world worked.


    After seeing that his speech was working, Shen Yu continued.


    "Tell me, how many of you were sold to the Assassin Organisation as ves? How was your life?"


    This time, some couldn''t hold back anymore and cursed under their breath.


    "That was hell! I never wanted to be here!"


    "I-I just wanted to live a happy life with my wife, not to paint my hands red with blood."


    At first, there were only some murmures but slowly it grew before long the stadium was filled with people venting out their years of frustration, pain, agony.


    Shen Yu let them scream for some time, before he raised his words, turning the stadium silent once again.


    Then, he pointed at one man, d in full ck suit and said.


    "Stand up and tell me, what is your story?"


    The man was happy that Shen Yu gave a chance for him to speak and stood up. He bowed before Shen Yu and began recounting his tragic life.


    "My lord, I was just a small farmer living with my newlywed wife. We were happy even though we weren''t Cultivators, but then one day, a young man from the Capital City, who was passing by saw my wife. He wanted to take her away. Naturally, we refused and tried to put a fute struggle."


    He gritted his teeth and continued.


    "That man burned my whole vige in anger, and took everyone as ves. All the women were sent to brothels and men were turned into ves to be sold. He took my wife...right before me...he forced me to watch everything."

 Chapter 217: Surprise

    The Assassin''s tragic tale made the other''s blood boil in anger. They had suffered in simr ways so how could they not feel angry when they saw someone else going through that?


    The Assassin took a deep breath and wiped away the tears forming in his eyes.


    "After doing everything he could, that bastard burned my wife alive. I still remember that scene vividly. My wife didn''t ever scream once, because she had lose her voice due to his torture and also because she herself wanted to die."


    The Assassin raised his head and looked at Shen Yu, his eyes burning with passion and determination.


    "I somehow ran away from my owner after I was sold as a ve. Unfortunately, the Assassin Organisation caught me and made me who I am today. I resented the Assassin Organisation but now I feel that it was a sign from heaven."


    He lowered his head and said.


    "My lord, I want to join you and as insignificant as I am, I want to help you achieve your goals. Please use me as you like and eradicate these sucks from the face of this world."


    His words and emotions were shared by others as they all nodded and began to voice out their allegiance to him.


    Shen Yu smiled behind his mask and raised his hand, silencing the stadium. He then spoke in his cold, sinister voice.


    "None of you are insignificant. Never think like that. Each and every one of you are going to be the pirs who would help me make the new world, so never look down on yourself."


    The Assassins nodded in understanding.


    "Good! My goal isn''t just to eradicate the ve organisation. No! It is just the start of making of New World. We will make a new world."


    The Assassins mmed their chest with their right fist simultaneously, making a huge boom echo in the stadium.


    "We await Lord''s orders."


    Shen Yu was very satisfied with the way Lan Ming and Ying Yue handled the situation.


    He then raised both of his hands and said.


    "Be ready! And put your trust in me."


    The Assassins became alert hearing that and soon witnessed that caused their eyes to almost pop out of their sockets. Still, they had begun to trust Shen Yu so they stayed in their ce.


    Beneath them, the ground began to glow with a purple colour as Runes of various shapes began to emerge from everywhere corner of the stadium.


    They soon formed a giant formation which covered the whole stadium, having the Assassins at its centre.


    In the next moment, several Rune Formation simr to the starting one shot out from the ground, making a tall pir of nothing but Runes.


    The Assassins were awestruck and just looked at the changes in their surroundings. Their mind turning into a mess witnessing power of this degree.


    Their confidence in Shen Yu solidified by this and their swore to bepletely loyal to him and follow him with all heart.


    Shen Yu smirked beneath his mask and clicked his fingers, causing the pir of Rune Formation to vanish. Along with it, the thousands of Assassins also disappeared, leaving the stadiumpletely empty.


    ''This is going good! Now, they will have more loyalty to me!''


    [You seem like a army general to me, Master. So much speech and motivation.]


    ''Hehe, Captain Erwin inspired me.''


    Shen Yu chuckled, remembering how much he got into the act. But he didn''t really lie in his speech.


    He shook his head and turned around. Smiling, he said.


    "Let''s go!"


    Then, he grabbed them by their waist and teleported back to the sect where he had teleported the Assassins.


    ''Ah! This is really the best position!''


    The next moment, he appeared in an open area. It was a vast grasnds, and a dense forests surrounded from all sides. The warm sunlight shone the grass, making the view rxing.


    In the Grasnds, thousands of Assassins were sitting in proper formation. Looking at them, Shen Yu instantly noticed that they sat in the say way they sat back in the Senter Valley Base.


    They had not moved an inch after experiencing the teleportation, which must have shocked them. It just showed just disciplined they were.


    ''Good!''


    Shen Yu was very happy with this and decided to reward the two womenter on. For now, he had work to do.


    "Wee to my Sect. From now on, you all belong the Shadow Garden of Divine Harem Sect. Meaning you all are not assassins but shadows of Divine Harem Sect. Is that clear, Shadows?"


    The Assassins shouted.


    "Yes, My Lord!"


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "Good! Now, they will exin the instructions to you on how you will need to work today."


    He then turned towards Ying Yue and Lan Ming who bowed lightly.


    "As youmand, Master!"


    Only now Shen Yu noticed something. Both of them were standing in air with no support.


    He knew of Lan Ming as she was Nascent Soul Realm but Ying Yue surprised him. He chuckled softly and patted her shoulders.


    "Congrattions on breakthrough to the Core Formation Realm."


    Ying Yue smiled beneath her mask.


    "Thank you, Master."


    He nodded and then disappeared once again. This grasnd was a part of Divine Harem Sect but it wasn''t inside of it. He had expanded the sect towards the forest and formed this forrge gathering.


    In the next moment, he appeared on top of the Seven story Pagoda, and looked down. A frown appeared on his face as he thought.


    ''Where is everyone?''


    He had told everyone to gather near the Pagoda but he found no one. It wasn''t like his disciples would ignore his orders so what happened?


    Curious and a little worried, he closed his eyes and scanned the whole Divine Harem Sect. It didn''t take even a second for him to find their location as he detected all of them near theke he had created.


    He stepped forward and his figure turned blur as he shot towards theke. After reaching theke, he went down.


    Others noticed his arrival and came towards him.


    "Master!"


    "You''re back, Master! But!"


    "Master, who is she?"


    He was instantly bombarded with greetings and questions, making his head spin. He raised his hand and said, trying to calm them down.


    "Thanks for the wholesome wee but calm down and tell me what happened?"


    At his words, the other quickly separated and took some distance from him. Now that he could he see them, he was stunned by the mesmerizing and breathtaking sight.


    So many beautiful women were standing before him, every single one of them enough to rival the Heavenly Beauties. They were already beautiful to begin with and after having special activities with him, their charm just went through the roof.


    The sight of all of them standing before him was making his heart stop. He even forgot that they were his wives for a moment.


    Dressed in the trench coats he had distributed to them, they all looked like fairies descended in the mortal world.


    Song Junwan, Xiao Lan, Zhi Yan, every one of them was just so beautiful that even forming lustful thoughts about them would be difficult.


    "Master?"


    The red haired beauty, Xiao Lan called out to him, in worry.


    He finally got out of his daze and wanted to bury himself in a hole. However, then he shook of his embarassment and thought.


    ''They are my wives. What''s wrong with admiring and appreciating their beauty?''


    He coughed lightly to hide his embarassment, and asked. Fortunately, his mask was on so nobody saw his red face.


    "What happened here! Why didn''t you gather near the Pagoda?"


    As the eldest of the group, Song Junwan took the lead and answered.


    "We did gather but then we detected some abnormalities from here so we came here."


    In fact, it was the mysterious librarian who had detected the abnormalities and told them to check it out. But she had refused to reveal her existence so they could only hide the truth without telling lies.


    Shen Yu frowned hearing that. The Sect was heavily guarded and no one, literally no one could invade it. Beside, even if someone did sneak in, he would know it immediately.


    Then, why didn''t he sense anything?


    Curious, he asked.


    "What did you find?"


    Song Junwan pointed at theke and said.


    "You can see for yourself, Master."


    Shen Yu nodded and stepped forward as his disciples made a way for him. Reaching the shore ofke, Shen Yu finally saw the reason for their worry.


    His lips twitched seeing the scene before him as he asked.


    ''Why?''


    [I mean, I did this so that she heals quickly. The Lake is very special, after all.]


    ''Then atleast do it properly.''


    Shen Yu felt an headache and wanted to go to the System Space to punish Nancy. He sighed, he once again looked at the scene before him.


    At the centre of theke, an unconscious young women was floating above the water surface.

 Chapter 218: Main Star

    At the center of theke, an unconscious young woman was floating above the water''s surface.


    Who else could it be but the woman Shen Yu found in the mural?


    Shen Yu had ordered Nancy to bring her back to the Sect and help her heal properly. Who knew she would put her on full disy?


    He shook his head and turned towards his wives, who were standing behind him. He smiled warmly at them and said,


    "No need to worry. I was the one who brought her here so that she could be healed. I''ll exin her situationter."


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. Since she was brought into the Sect by Shen Yu, there was no need to worry. So, they put the matter in the back of their minds and focused on the task at hand.


    Shen Yu brought them to the Seven-Story Pagoda and sat on the stairs. Looking at his wives, a smile formed on his lips.


    Zhi Yan stood along with her nine sisters, who belonged to the Wind Flower Sect in past. Their unwavering loyalty had saved them, and now they were all at the Peak of the Foundation Realm.


    They were individually weakpared to his other disciples, so the ten had formed a Divine Ten Formation, which allowed them to bring out more power when working together.


    Shen Yu was very happy with their actions.


    Aside from them, there was the main star of the day. The red-haired woman stood before everyone, with a wide smile of excitement stered on her face.


    Xiao Lan had been waiting for this day for so long, so naturally, she was very excited.


    Song Junwan was also there, standing silently at the back. Her presence was smallpared to others who were so excited, but there was no doubt that she was the second strongest in the Sect.


    He noticed that Ning Xi wasn''t in the group and asked,


    "Where is Xi''er?"


    Xiao Lan smiled and said,


    "Sister Ning has some work back in the Federation, so she had to stay there."


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes at that and said,


    "As if she would stop just because of that."


    Chuckling at that, Xiao Lan answered,


    "Yes, but Sister Song also told her to remain in the Federation, just in case there is some inside information flowing while we destroy the ve Organization."


    Song Junwan nodded and added,ing to the front,


    "Yes, and it would also be very suspicious if she''s missing every time something happens."


    Finding the reason usible, Shen Yu nodded and said,


    "Good thinking! Well, we can certainly do this without her, so we don''t need to worry much. Let''s go to Yue''er, and I''ll exin the rough n before we leave."


    His wives nodded, and they all disappeared from their spot. In the next moment, they were all standing beside Ying Yue and Lan Ming, who hade down from the skies.


    Thedies greeted their fellow sisters, and all pairs of eyes turned towards Shen Yu.


    Looking at the Assassins, Shen Yu spoke,


    "The number is greater than I imagined. Well, even better since there are just too many bases."


    He could count around 1,300 assassins, which was a high number considering every single one of them was a Cultivator and a veteran in the world of killing at that.


    Shen Yu narrowed his eyes and turned towards Lan Ming.


    "Do you have anyone whom you trust?"


    Lan Ming nodded.


    "Yes, there are a few I can vouch for."


    Shen Yu smiled.


    "Good! You will be here in the Sect and manage who teleports where with whom. Everything. Okay?"


    Lan Ming bowed, understanding his intentions easily as they had the same thoughts while dealing with the Assassins.


    "I will do my best!"


    Shen Yu then turned towards the Divine Ten group of Zhi Yan and said,


    "You all will be leading a team of twenty Assassins. I have already exined everything that day, so you should know your assignments. Are there any questions?"


    As his gaze passed through them, they shook their heads as Zhi Yan spoke up.


    "No, Master. We will carry out your will."


    Shen Yu was really happy with his wives. They were all so understanding that he didn''t even need to say much, and they would do everything.


    He then faced Xiao Lan and said,


    "We will be heading towards the headquarters. Xiao Lan, Ying Yue, Song Junwan, and me, to be exact."


    Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Soon, he noticed a problem and said,


    "The ves Organization has four Saints in total. One is the head himself, two are hired rogue Cultivators, and one is a ve they made into a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator."


    He rubbed his chin and continued,


    "The ve won''t be a problem. But the other three... I don''t want to meddle myself, so what do you suggest? We only have one Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator otherwise."


    Ying Yue tilted her head slightly and said,


    "Master, are you forgetting that there were two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators in the Assassin Organization, and they have submitted to us? We can give them a chance to prove themselves."


    Shen Yu facepalmed, wondering how he forgot such a major detail.


    [Perversion is upying the mind.]


    Ignoring Nancy''s nonsense, Shen Yu nodded.


    "We''ll do that. Call them!"


    Soon, the two elders of the Assassin Organization were presented before him, both kneeling on the ground with their heads low.


    Shen Yu looked at them and asked, his voice cold,


    "I am going to give you a chance to prove yourselves. Do not disappoint me!"


    Vanish, the red-haired young woman, sped her hands and vowed,


    "This humble servant thanks My Lord for showing his benevolence on us."


    Stone, the scar-faced man, also sped his hands and said, his voice heavy and solemn,


    "If this servant disappoints My Lord, I will present my head to you."


    To say he was speechless would be an understatement. Shen Yu just looked at them, wondering how they could say all of that with a straight face.


    ''Never mind! I''m the weirdo here.''


    On the outside, though, he kept a neutral face and said,


    "Good! You two will kill the two Nascent Soul Realm rogue Cultivators. Leave the Head to us."

 Chapter 219: The Slave Organisations Headquarters

    After giving Vanish and Stone some more instructions, Shen Yu dismissed them, leaving him alone with his wives.


    He dropped he sect leader persona and sighed.


    "My heart really doesn''t agree to this."


    Xiao Lan grabbed his hand and smiled.


    "We are happy that you''re worried about us, Master but you also know how important this is to us. We also want to grow stronger."


    He nodded.


    "I know. I will never stop you from running after your goals."


    Shen Yu smiled and then nted a kiss on Xiao Lan''s forehead, making her smile even wider.


    "I just hope you all take care of yourself."


    Xiao Lan''s head bobbed up and down like a chicken peeking rice as she asked.


    "Master, Can I do the opening?"


    Shen Yu smiled and patted her head.


    "The day is yours. Go wild!"


    Xiao Lan jumped in excitement and gave a quick kiss on his cheek.


    Shaking his head at her excitement, he turned towards others and found them sulking.


    ''Huh, what happened now?''


    [Kiss them good luck!]


    Shen Yu finally understood and had to say his wives turned childish in these matters. Well, it wasn''t like he didn''t like kissing them. But he couldn''t do it on lips for sure, considering the atmosphere.


    So, he went to every one of his wives and gave their forehead a kiss, saying good luck to all of them. His miss seemed to have worked wonders as they all now were fired up.


    He gave a light nod to Lan Ming, who was going to manage everything in the operation and then said.


    "We''re going then."


    After calling the two elders of Assassin Organisation or rather now Shadow Garden, Shen Yu teleported them all to the teau the capital city was situated on.


    Their destination was the ve Organisation''s headquarters, the ce where they kept and trained most of the high quality ves.


    Arriving there, they found themselves hovering above an enormous settlement. It was like a small town in itself with many camps made all around the settlement.


    A wall made of special stones protected them from the outsiders, with many buildings to live inside of them.


    Just from a single view, they could discern the ce ves lived as there were empty tents close to the walls.


    From high above in the sky, they could see that the settlement was divided into three parta. The one close to the walls were just some tents and an environment simr to the slums of the cities.


    The second one was better and had proper buildings to live in and a healthy environment. There were a few people going on and about on the streets of this area.


    Thest one was the very centre of the camp and also the district which upied the least area. But it also had the biggest infrastructure of them all and it was clear that all the Bigshots of ve organisation lived here.


    In between these districts, there were many towering buildings, which looked the samepletely.


    Shen Yu had to say that the ve organisation really developed themselves much more then Assassin Organisation did, even though they were far more powerful.


    Xiao Lan narrowed her eyes and spoke, her voice barely suppressing her fury.


    "The slum district is where they keep the worst quality ves. They have no value and most of them are sold in groups, usually used for works like farming or basicallybour. They don''t need much to survive so they are all thrown here to survive."


    Then her gaze went to the centre district as she spoke.


    "That''s the ce good quality ves are kept and trained. They are mostly to apany the rich and influential people so they are needed a proper education and training. Maids and butlers, all are trained here. This is why they gave them this environment which makes them used to such lifestyle."


    She scoffed as she remembered her old days when she was kept here.


    "But of course, the treatment isn''t any better than what the slum ves faces. Heavy punishments are given if we can''t meet their expectations, like when I forgot to wear my headband on right side instead of left side, they put my hand in burning notva for an hour."


    With her hand clenched, she continued.


    "They do the torture in right amount, so the ves don''t break early. But even if they do, they don''t care much. They would just throw out body to the beasts they had."


    Shen Yu closed his eyes, as a thought repeatedly yed in his mind.


    ''Be calm! This is her battle!''


    Xiao Lan took a deep breath and suppressed her infernal fury.


    "And that centre district. Heh, that''s the ce all scumbags live in. I have never visited area personally but I''ve seen things. Things that made me want to ughter them all."


    Shen Yu opened his eyes and open in a calm, voice. However, to those who heard it was the calm before storm.


    "Calm down! Don''t rush into battle while being blinded by rage. But I''m sure you know that as you have never it overpower your rationality yet."


    Xiao Lan looked down and smiled, as mes danced in her eyes.


    "Master! Sometimes, we can use our rage to benefits, right?"


    A simr smile broke out on his face, as he said.


    "Indeed! That is why I''m giving you permission to go wild today. We will handle the rest."


    Xiao Lan looked at Shen Yu, and thought.


    ''He really is something. I chose a good man this time.''


    A devilish grin formed on her lips as she said.


    "Then, look forward for the show, Master."


    Shen Yu nodded and clicked his fingers, teleporting her to the entrance of this settlement. She had decided to give a proper wee to herself.


    "Master, when do we join the fun?"


    Ying Yue asked in her chilly voice, as she yed with her daggers.


    Chuckling at her sister, Song Junwan ced her hand on Ying Yue''s shoulder and said.


    "You must be having thoughts of going to the centre district right now, right?"


    Ying Yue blushed slightly and didn''t say anything.


    Smiling at their interaction, Shen Yu spoke.


    "Soon, you will all have fun. Don''t worry!"

 Chapter 220: The Top!

    The ve Organization''s headquarters, named "The Top!" was operating as usual. ves carried out the tasks they were supposed to do, even if they didn''t want to.


    The Officers, assigned to keep an eye on them, were resting somewhere¡ªtoozy to look after "pests."


    Even the security unit stationed at the main gate was justzing around. Some yed cards, while others simply slept in their chairs.


    In a small building beside the main metal gate, screams filled with agony could be heard. However, no one seemed surprised. Why would they be? This was just a normal urrence here at the headquarters.


    Nobody came here to the destends, not even Spiritual Creatures, so the guards were not the least bit worried. Unfortunately, they couldn''t leave their posts unless they wanted to face punishment.


    A young man with a muscr build, standing easily at a height of seven feet, sat atop the metal gate, looking around.


    His name was Jiu Long, and he was a neer, so he took his job more seriously than others, patrolling...with his eyes.


    As he raised his head to look further north, already expecting to find nothing, he stopped. His eyes caught a figure walking toward them, with eyes burning like an infernal me. Enjoy more content from m-v l''e-NovelBin


    He narrowed his eyes, feeling a sense of danger from her. But knowing that hispanions, including their leader, were there, he didn''t fear anyone.


    Especially since the iing figure was alone.


    He jumped down andnded outside the closed metal gate. The others paid little attention to his movements, too busy with their own business.


    Jiu Long crossed his arms over his chest and waited. It didn''t take long for the figure toe close as she walked toward him.


    That was when Jiu Long finally saw who the figure was. With long crimson red hair flowing in the wind, a curvy figure, and dark, strange clothes, a young woman approached him.


    At first, Jiu Long was wary as no normal person would daree here alone. But when he noticed the woman''s cultivation, a smirk appeared on his face.


    Lust began to overtake his mind as he looked at the young woman greedily. He had been frustrated for days because their leader would bring many women everyday and promise them that he would the women to them after he was done with them.


    However, his cruelty was too much, and none of the women survived a single day. Jiu Long was already frustrated listening to the moans and screams as their leader toyed with them, and all of them dying afterwards. He has not tasted a single women since he joined the post.


    ''Ah! It''s good that I noticed her first. It was a good idea to keep a watch,'' a malicious glint passed through his eyes as he licked his lips. ''I''ll taste this girl alone!''


    Afraid hispanions might notice her, Jiu Long decided to move toward her. He kicked his feet against the floor and shot toward the young woman, who was still leisurely walking toward the headquarters.


    Jiu Longnded right before her and opened his mouth, but before he could say anything, he felt a light touch on his cheek. It was warm andfortable...


    As thosest thoughts passed through his mind, his entire body lit up in bright crimson mes. The mes consumed his flesh, blood, everything¡ªincluding his soul.


    It happened so quickly that Jiu Long didn''t even have time to scream before his body turned to dust.


    That was all it took for a Mid-Stage Foundation Realm Cultivator to turn to dust.


    "What a weakling~"


    Xiao Lan, the red-haired woman, spoke as she looked at the pristine white bones sprawled before her. She had left them on purpose.


    She picked up the skeleton by its neck, causing some of the bones to disconnect and drop to the ground.


    Her lips curled into a maddening smile as she spoke.


    "Fortunately, I have my gloves on, so my hand won''t be dirtied."


    Shen Yu''s clothes always came in handy, allowing her to move freely and use anything she wished without clothing restrictions.


    Taking a step forward, Xiao Lan began dragging the skeleton toward the tall walls. The wind blew, making her hair flutter and carrying the ashes with it.


    As she reached the metal gate, she found two middle-aged men standing there, looking at her warily.


    They had sensed some Qi fluctuations nearby and came to investigate. Who would have expected to see a young woman dragging a skeleton in her hands?


    They might have had simr thoughts to Jiu Long if they hadn''t seen the sight before them. It unsettled them, especially the crazed look on the woman''s face.


    One of them, a middle-aged man wearing silver armor, pointed his sword forward and spoke. His voice was a little shaky but still carried the arrogance befitting his status.


    "Introduce yourself and state your reason for visiting!"


    Xiao Lan stopped and looked at them in confusion, as if they were idiots. She raised her hand, showing the skeleton, whose bones collided with each other, producing an eerie sound.


    "Can''t you see?"


    The guard tightened his grip on his sword and grunted, "Just state your reason for visiting!"


    Shaking her head in disappointment, Xiao Lan said,


    "You two really are idiots!"


    If they hadn''t realized Xiao Lan was here to cause trouble by now, they truly would have proven her point.


    The other guard, also in silver armor, waved his hand. Five arrows made entirely of fire appeared above his head, which he shot at Xiao Lan, hoping it would be enough to kill her.


    Watching the iing Fire Arrows, Xiao Lan snickered, "ying with fire against me? Now that''s something new!"


    She began tough, confusing the guards, who didn''t understand what was going through this lunatic''s mind. But they soon did.


    The Fire Arrows, which should have been enough to incinerate a Foundation Realm Cultivator, stopped right before Xiao Lan as if afraid to move forward.


    With a light smirk, Xiao Lan said,


    "Want a return gift?"


    With that, she sent the Fire Arrows back at the two guards, who couldn''t dodge in time as mes engulfed their bodies.


    This time, screams filled the area, alerting everyone. They looked like human torches, trying to extinguish the mes by any means necessary, but they couldn''t.


    Xiao Lan was the Divine Phoenix in her past life, and using mes against her was the most foolish decision one could make. She hadplete control over every me, even those created by human Qi.


    "This is getting a little boring."


    Xiao Lan muttered and smiled. Gripping the skeleton tightly, she ignited it with her mes, causing crimson mes to burst from it.


    She stretched her arm back slightly and hurled the ming skeleton at the metal gate. It looked like a small meteor descending, ready to destroy anything in its path.


    With a loud explosion, the metal gate was sted off as smoke rose into the air and the ground shook.


    Everyone on duty was already on the move when they heard the screams, and many were heading toward the gate, caught off guard when the gate was sted open.


    The metal gate was heavy, crushing many beneath its weight¡ªor rather, parts of it. The gate itself was broken into many pieces after the explosion.


    However, not everyone was caught up in the st; only those at the Essence Gathering Realm or below failed to react in time. Higher-ups were still alive, boiling with anger.


    A woman in herte fifties waved her hand, causing gusts of wind to form around her and slowly take the shape of a tornado.


    The tornado cleared away the dust and dirt, also extinguishing the mes that had caught various parts of their small resting area.


    They could finally see the destruction the explosion had caused, and what they saw made their blood run cold.


    Many guards were dead, buried beneath the broken pieces of the metal gate. Parts of the wall were also sted off, showing the power behind the attack.


    All eyes instantly fell on the young woman, walking leisurely amidst the chaos she''d caused.


    When they sensed her cultivation, a chill ran down their spines as they all had the same thought:


    ''How could an Early-Stage Foundation Realm cultivator cause this much damage?''


    The walls and metal gate were engraved with defensive Rune Formations, and not just anyone could break them¡ªnot a Foundation Realm Cultivator, for certain.


    However, they''d been proven wrong right before their eyes.


    Xiao Lan stopped before a broken rock that had fallen from the wall and kicked it away, revealing a skeleton with only a torso remaining. Some of its skull was also missing, along with many other bones.


    "You''ll do for now!"


    Xiao Lan picked it up once again and shouted.


    "So, who wants to test this skeleton next? It''s pretty powerful, you know."


    As her words fell, everyone ced their hands on their weapons and readied their techniques. They shared nces and came to a decision.


    ''Kill her together!''

 Chapter 221: Rage (1)

    In the centre of almost twenty Foundation Realm Cultivators, Xiao Lan stood all alone. However, there was no trace of fear on her face.


    Only pure excitement!


    Nheless, she still had a cold head and was observing everything. First thing she noted was how the security wasn''t alert. They didn''t seem like they were expecting any attacks.


    This confused her and made her a little wary of the situation. Still, this was all in her rational side of mind, as the other part was screaming to burn the whole world down.


    She licked her lips and yed with her fingers as crimson red strings formed on her finger tips. Some of them quickly attached to the skeleton, making it burst in mes again.


    "Here theye!"


    Xiao Lan grinned, as she waved her hand, shooting the strings towards one of the guards and pulled.


    The guard tried to evade the strings and even cut down a few. But they were like never ending, as they just kepting at him. The speed at they wereing had caught him off guard.


    As he was going to use his technique, one of the red string pierced his silver armour and dug deep in his flesh like a thorn.


    "Aghhh!"


    The guard screamed as he clutched his leg, which felt like it was on fire. The moment the string went inside his flesh, it felt like someone had stabbed a burning hot iron in his leg.


    Before he could think of a solution, he was pierced by many of the red strings, causing him an intense pain he had never experienced before.


    Then, with a jerk he was pulled forward like a fish from pond. He wanted to resist but it was all for null as he was soon hit by a violent impact on his belly.


    "Aghhh!"


    The guard screamed even more as the wound on his belly grew deeper because of the impact. It was clear that the assaulter didn''t hold back in the least.


    The agony from the crimson red strings was already too much for him to bear and now he was almost cut in half. The guard couldn''t hold any longer and lost his consciousness.


    As if on cue, the red strings inside him exploded setting his whole body on fire. An Early-Stage Foundation Realm Cultivator was gone just like that.


    The other guards stopped in their tracks as they saw the chilling scene. Their eyes filled with horror as they looked at the body burning before him.


    Xiao Lan still stood on her ce, a light smirk ying on her lips. She turned her head and said, "How did you like killing one of your own?"


    A man stood there with a horrid look on his face. He wanted to sneak attack on Xiao Lan so how did things turn out like this?


    "You can join him!"


    A voice entered his ears, making his whole body shudder in terror. He gripped his sword tightly and shed forward, anger burning in his eyes.


    A huge wave made of pure qi shot out from from his sword, making a whistle as it traveled rapidly and reached Xiao Lan in no time.


    Looking at the sword wave, Xiao Lan just smiled and stepped forward, disappearing from her position. The sword wave passed through her previous spot and eventually crashed into the wall, making a huge gash on it.


    The walls were reinforced with powerful enchantments and here it was, crumbling down in aftermath of their fight.


    ''They will be troublesome once they get out of their fear. I''ll have to hurry!''


    Xiao Lan narrowed her eyes and crouched down, sending her red strings underground.


    The opponents she was facing were Foundation Realm Cultivators and no matter what, she wouldn''te out unscathed if they fought in their prime.


    They were just too shocked and paralysed in fear that they couldn''t think things rationally. They wouldn''t be dying so easily otherwise.


    The elderly woman who had cleared away the dust was the first one to get out of daze and shouted.


    "She''s only one. Kill her!!"


    With her shout, the other guards seemed to have gained some rity as they all began to charge their techniques. However, they were a littleter.


    "Aghh!"


    "Ughh!"


    All the techniques were instantly cancelled screams filled with agony and pain filled the area. All of them dropped their weapons and fell on the floor, groaning in pain.


    They hurriedly checked themselves and found a few crimson red strings stuck in them like a hook. They were the reason for their pain.


    Worse were the strings that were attached to their bones, so no matter hard they tried, they couldn''t pull them out.


    One of them quickly came to a decision and took his sword with much difficulty as the pain was still far greater than he had ever endured.


    Still, he found some courage, raised the sword and brought it down on the red strings which were sticking out of the ground.


    But it was a mistake.


    The strings were cut easily, which made him happy but it didn''tst long as the strings exploded from inside, setting his whole body on fire.


    Others who were going to try something simr instantly stopped as fear gripped their heart. The scream of agony, as if his soul was burning was sending chills down their spine and they didn''t dare to try more.


    However, they also couldn''t endure the burning sensation which brought intense pain.


    Standing up, Xiao Lan looked at her foes, all sprawling on ground and crying out loud. Their screams soothed her heart as she remembered the screams of ves.


    She had spent years in this headquarters and seek the cruelty ves had to face. Their torment was something that even unnerved a Divine Phoenix like her.


    Xiao Lan had long decided to burn the whole organisation down, as she remembered the days she had to spent listening to those screams.


    Every day, someone would be punished.


    Every day, someone would be tortured.


    Everyday, someone would die.


    She has seen everything and gone through everything. There were no humans in this settlement. Not a single one of them was human.


    They treated their own kind like a tool. Those eyes that brought torment to the ves,pletely indifferent as if their deaths meant nothing, was still clear in Xiao Lan''s mind.


    It wasn''t just her revenge she was taking. No, she was far above these mortal things. She was taking revenge for all those poor souls who have suffered under these human skinned monsters.


    There had been a couple of ves who had tried to befriend Xiao Lan, but she always refused. Still, some of them left a deep impression on her.


    Xiao Lan had always looked down on humans and she still did. However, she had alsoe to learn that there were exceptions everywhere.


    So, today, she was going to kill these monster who wore human skin but had no humanity.


    She didn''t even feel pity for the guards as every single one of them was part of the cruelty. Not a single one deserved a good life.


    Who decided that?


    Xiao Lan decided that. She was a Divine Phoenix, a being who ruled over the heavens and brought judgement to even the mightiest beings.


    The emotions she had been trying to suppress so they didn''t hinder her finally broke out as she looked before her, a nk look on her face.


    The door to the cab near the main gate was opened and a middle-aged man, with a bald head and long beard, came out. His torso was on full disy as he only wore long pants on his lower body.


    In his one hand, he held a pipe through which he was smoking and using his other hand, he dragged a corpse of a woman.


    She waspletely naked, with bruises and blood covering her whole blood. Her hair missing from some ces, as if someone forcely ripped them apart. The blooding out from there was a proof of that.


    Her limbs were in uneven angle, clearly broken brutally. Scratches were visible on her charred legs. And finally, there was a lot of fluids on her body, especially between her legs.


    The bald man threw the body aside and said in heavy voice, "Who dared to disturb me?"


    Suddenly, the atmosphere dropped to the bottom as everyone felt their body shivering in fright. Primal fear rose from their heart, making them feel as if they were standing before the most cursed being.


    The bald man was no exception. In fact, he felt the most of the pressure and his legs almost gave away. His mind went nk as he couldn''t even process anything.


    If he was in a state to see his surroundings, he would have witnessed his subordinates body exploding one by one. They weren''t even set on fire like others and literally exploded from inside out, throwing gruesome stuff everywhere.


    Not only that, the woman''s corpse bald man threw also didn''t hit the ground as she was caught in a pair of warm arms. They were trembling, but even then tried to hold her as gently as possible.


    "Master! Can you show mercy on her?"


    "There is no need to ask that."


    "Thanks! And sorry, but I will take some time."


    "Show no mercy!"


    "Gods may forgive them but I won''t!"

 Chapter 222: Phoenix Descent

    Long Wei felt like something heavy hit his mind, but he was soon able to regain his rity. His blurry vision returned to normal, and he could finally see his surroundings again.


    The main gate was destroyed, and all of his subordinates were dead. Some were crushed under the metal gate, while others... had turned into gruesome remains. He didn''t even want to look at them anymore.


    Anger boiled in his heart as he saw how everything under hismand was destroyed by someone. He didn''t care whether his subordinates lived or died, but if someone killed them while they were under hismand, it was a direct p in his face.


    And he couldn''t endure that. He forgot about the strange feeling he had, assuming it was just an aftereffect of spending so much time with ves.


    His eyes scanned the surroundings, and it wasn''t hard to locate the perpetrator of all this chaos. Her presence alone demanded attention.


    Throwing away his smoking pipe, Long Wei spoke in a raspy voice.


    "I don''t care who you are, but killing my subordinates was thest mistake you should have made. I won''t forgive you, even if you beg me now."


    His gaze scanned his opponent''s body as his lips curved into a smirk.


    "I can enjoy you after killing you, anyway."


    Long Wei stretched out his hand, and a long, one-handed axe made of dark material came hurtling toward him.


    "Time for you to die!"


    He grinned and waved his hand as the axe continued on its trajectory toward the woman who had killed his subordinates.


    Looking at the iing axe, Xiao Lan muttered in an indifferent voice.


    "So weak!"


    She raised her hand, forming a giant ming hand in front of her. The hand caught the dark axe easily, absorbing its impact as if it were nothing.


    As Xiao Lan closed her hand, the mes followed suit and crushed the axe into dust. Its incredible heat made it easier to do so.


    "You''re good!"


    However, Long Wei still had a smile on his face, as if what Xiao Lan had done was insignificant. He justughed it off and began hovering in the air.


    "Try to take this!"


    Saying that, he began to punch the air rapidly. His hands blurred as his speed increased more and more. At first, nothing happened, but soon the sky was filled with hundreds of fists, which were shot toward Xiao Lan.


    The rain of fists was swift and gave Xiao Lan no time to react, as the first punch reached her in a matter of moments. But she still had an indifferent look on her face, distant as if nothing could affect her.


    In response to the fists, she simply raised her hand, summoning thousands of crimson-red strings from the ground. With perfect control, the strings moved gracefully around the battlefield.


    Each punch was caught by tens of strings, causing a loud explosion. But that wasn''t the only explosion, as there wasn''t only one punch.


    Dust rose like a dense mist and filled the battlefield as debris flew around, destroyed in the aftermath of the explosions.


    For a few seconds, nothing was visible on the battlefield except the tall walls of dust and the illumination of explosions within it. The sheer outburst of waves from those explosions destroyed parts of the wall, showcasing the power of the attacks.


    In the next moment, a loud explosion at the center of everything dispersed the dust cloud, leaving a scene of pure destruction. There was not a single thing left intact after the sh.


    Only two beings stood on the battlefield, facing each other. One was hovering high in the air with a solemn look on his face, while the other was simply standing in her original spot, still with a detached, distant look on her face.


    Two thin lines of blood ran from her mouth as streams of fresh blood dripped to the ground. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "You''re a tough one!" Long Wei said, realizing that his opponent wasn''t as simple as he thought. He had expected her to be strong, as she had defeated all of his subordinates.


    That was why he had gone all out from the start, attacking with one of his strongest techniques¡ªone strong enough to decimate an entire town and kill a smallpany of Foundation Realm cultivators. The only reason the settlement wasn''t destroyed was that his attack was concentrated.


    But his opponent hadn''t even budged from her spot. He could see the blooding from her mouth, but it meant little considering he had attacked with his strongest strike.


    Still, he was not going to give up.


    Clenching his hands into tight fists, he roared loudly as a powerful aura erupted from him, raising tornados of wind around him.


    Xiao Lan looked at her opponent and wiped the blood from her mouth.


    ''Ah! I can''t win like this!''


    She was injured¡ªheavily injured, actually. Most of the damage was internal, as it came from the outburst of explosions rather than the punches.


    If it wasn''t for her Ancestral mes, she would have already sumbed to her injuries and died. The attacks were no joke,ing from a Core Formation Realm cultivator who was going all out.


    She knew she wouldn''t survive the next attacks that Long Wei was preparing, as they would be much more powerful, and she wasn''t sure if her Ancestral mes would heal her quickly enough.


    So, she didn''t want to take the risk.


    A sigh escaped her lips as she muttered.


    "Time to end this, even though I wanted to do so much more."


    She took a deep breath and focused her mes at the bottom of her feet. With a burst of fire, she shot high into the sky, hovering by bncing herself with the same mes.


    Then, looking at Long Wei, who was still powering up, Xiao Lan pointed her finger forward and muttered,


    "Phoenix Descent!"


    Instantly, the sky was set aze, turningpletely red as if painted with diluted blood. The temperature rose so much that the humidity in the air vaporized, and a windstorm arose, destroying everything in the slums.


    A beautiful bird made entirely of mes began to form behind Xiao Lan¡ªa majestic, mythical Phoenix.


    Its wings spread wide, glowing in shades of red, orange, and gold, lighting up the surroundings like a rising sun. The mes flickered along its feathers, and its eyes gleamed with a fierce, powerful gaze.


    Embers floated down from its wings, and the air around it pulsed with heat, making it seem as though the Phoenix was alive, ready to unleash its fiery wrath at any moment.


    With a light flick of her fingers, Xiao Lan unleashed her most powerful attack of two lives.


    The zing Phoenix began descending from the sky. Its wings spread wide, casting a fiery glow over everything below, and its body burned with intense, golden-red mes.


    As it swooped down, embers trailed behind it like a fiery tail, and its sharp, fierce eyes seemed to pierce right through her opponent.


    The sheer pressure and presence of the Phoenix disrupted whatever Long Wei was trying to do. Although he was much stronger than before, it still wasn''t enough.


    "W-What?"


    Long Wei was dumbfounded, feeling the intense heat on his skin even before the Phoenix came close. His mind went nk as he struggled to understand how someone in the Foundation Realm could produce such an attack.


    There was no way to dodge, and nowhere to run. The Phoenix was too fast and closed in swiftly despite its massive size.


    Long Wei roared and punched forward, attempting onest struggle, even though he knew it was futile. His attackpressed the air around him and struck the Phoenix, trying to stop it.


    However, the Phoenix shrugged it off as if it were nothing. It continued on its path, and before Long Wei couldunch another attack, the Phoenix opened its beak wide and swallowed him.


    There was no sound, no explosion, nothing. The Core Formation Realm cultivator died just like that.


    The Phoenix dispersed into fiery embers, and the sky and surroundings returned to normal.


    A little distance away, Xiao Lan also began to fall from the sky, as the toll of using a technique far above her capabilities cost her greatly.


    Her body couldn''t handle it, and it was being torn apart with each passing second. However, her Ancestral mes fought against the disintegration, healing her.


    Xiao Lan felt her consciousness slipping away, and just before she cked out, she felt a warm pair of arms catching her. A soft smile finally formed on her once-detached face.


    She was now in the safest hands, in the arms of the one she loved most. She could finally rest.


    Holding her in his arms, Shen Yu sighed and said,


    "I really have the craziest women as my wives."


    She was now in the safest hands, in the arms of the one she loved most. She could finally rest.

 Chapter 223: Power Structure

    A few minutes earlier..


    Shen Yu was observing everything from the skies, along with hispanions. He witnessed how Xiao Lan dealt with the first guard, surprising him greatly.


    ''People here really don''t hesitate in killing, huh. Well, the world itself is like that.''


    He watched in interest as this was practically the first time he was seeing Xiao Lan fighting. Considering how she had a perfect foundation, an achievement unheard of, he was really curious to see her battle.


    And she didn''t let him down.


    Xiao was a monster thorough and thorough. There was no doubt about it. Shen Yu had expected her tock experience in fighting but he couldn''t be far from that.


    Even though Xiao Lan didn''t show much of her battle prowess, he could see how good she was as he was also slowly gaining experience in fighting strong opponents.


    No wonder everyone was suggesting him to bring her along, despite his worry.


    ''I should let her have fun then!''


    At first, Shen Yu was nning to interfere but now he nned against it. Xiao Lan was more than capable of fighting her way through the entrance, even if there was a Core Formation Realm Cultivator there.


    Every disciple of Shen Yu was a monster, so his view on the world also began to change. Especially since he had seen Ying Yue defeat opponents a realm higher than herself.


    Raising his hand, Shen Yu flicked his fingers as all the ves from the settlement disappeared except one. They all were transported to the Senter Valley Base, where Lan Ming who handle everything.


    She was the manager, after all.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    As for thest one, he was transported before their group. He was a man in his forties, with a short height and buffed up muscles.


    His head had no hair and was shining under the sun, as his gaze scanned the surroundings in confusion at the sudden change of scenery.


    He wasn''t wearing anything worthy of someone of his Cultivation, and only wore a simple grey tunic under a polished grey armour.


    The most striking feature was a dark cor on his neck, which had many strange patterns that glowed slightly. There was no one in the entire Qing Empire who wouldn''t recognise this, as they were all afraid to end up wearing one.


    The ve Cor.


    An artefact which enved people against their will. Depending on the grade of the ve cor, it could even enve a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator and once enved, they wouldn''t be able to resist their masters.


    The ve Cor was absolute, and one just couldn''t break free from it by themselves. And the higher grade cors could only be destroyed by powerful Cultivators.


    Worse, the destruction could cause the death of the ve.


    The man before Shen Yu was a victim of this. After some research, Shen Yu had found about him.


    His name was Xu Ming and he was the son of a military general whose family was raged to the ground in some incident. And he was sold to the ves when he was just a young child.


    Since he hailed from a powerful heritage, he had good potential so the ve organisation never sold him. They used their resources and hired many Runemasters to make the best ve Cor that could even Enve the Emperor.


    Then, the ve Organisation poured their resources in Xu Ming, essentially making him a machine that protected them. Xu Ming could do nothing to resist because of the ve Cor, which eventually resulted in him giving up everything and just do his masterdmanded.


    Of course, it was a lie Xu Ming created so one day, he could exact his revenge. Even after decades of his envement, he had not given up hope and was waiting for an opportunity.


    He was just serving his Master when his surroundings changed and he found himself before these people who wore strange clothes.


    His first thought was to resist so he tried to use his Battle Techniques, but found himself unable to use sense his Qi. Baffled, he looked at the young man before him and asked.


    "Who are you?"


    Shen Yu sighed and patted Xu Ming''s shoulder.


    "Let''s just say I''m here to give you freedom. Before I send you off, I thought of telling this so you don''t cause a mess upon arriving there."


    Xu Ming grew even more wary and asked.


    "What do you mean?"


    By now, he had recognised that the being before him was utterly strong and he had no chance of winning against him.


    Instead of answering, Shen Yu gestured towards the entrance gate which Xiao Lan had already demolished.


    "See that? We havee here to destroy the ve organisation and we would do that. But our enemies are the members of ve organisation, not ves so I have already teleported everyone away."


    He then tapped on the ve cor lightly, producing pale blue mes which turned the ve cor into dust.


    Xu Ming stood stumped on his spot, not knowing how to react, finally feeling the burden on his heart being lifted away. He felt free, as if he could do anything and no one would order him anymore.


    The strange sensation and feelings caused his mind to copse, as they were too foreign for someone like him. However, they were also very familiar as he had been once free.


    Raising his hand, he once again checked his neck and found the absence of something that had apanied him throughout his life.


    He felt a sense of loss, but also thrilled.


    Shen Yu smiled, feeling happy for him from the bottom of his heart. He could see all type of emotions on his face, as he tried to reason with his situation.


    Shen Yu patted on his shoulders and said.


    "I''m guessing you won''t cause any trouble now. So, congrattions on your freedom and have a happy life ahead."


    He was just going to teleport Xu Ming when the man turned towards him, a fire burning in his eyes.


    "I don''t know who you are, but you have my gratitude for freeing me. I don''t even know what you''re reason to give me what I have yearned for years. So, please ept my bow!"


    Xu Ming immediately bowed, his torso almost parallel to the ground. He knew this could be a trap, but he wouldn''t let go of the opportunity he had searched so long for.


    Beside, he had something he wanted to do before all of that.


    Raising his head, Xu Ming asked.


    "As unworthy as I am, I have a request from esteemed senior."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, feeling a little strange on being called senior as if he was from some older generation. But he let it slide and nodded.


    "You can ask and if it isn''t unreasonable, I can try to fulfill it."


    Shaking his head, Xu Ming said.


    "I don''t dare ask for more after what you have done. I just ask you to give me a chance to kill someone."


    Understanding shone in Shen Yu''s eyes as he saw the mes of revenge burning in Xu Ming''s eyes. He had his whole life ruined so he had dedicated his everything in hopes of killing his own master.


    However, if Shen Yu killed everyone them he would lose his only goal.


    Shen Yu understood it all so he was ready to give him the permission. But before answering, he decided to ask the ones who were reserved to fight the heads of ve organisation.


    His gaze first went towards the two former elders of Assassin Organisation, but seeing the resolve in their eyes, he knew they wouldn''t be persuaded.


    ''How did they get so motivated anyways?''


    So, his only option was Song Junwan, so he turned towards her. They didn''t need words to understand each other as Song Junwan instantly understood his meaning.


    She nodded at him and turned towards Xu Ming.


    "Master ordered me to kill the Head of ve organisation, and that includes your master. I sympathize with you and can back off. However, I need something inpensation as I was looking forward for this fight."


    Without any hesitation, Xu Ming put his hand on his chest and said.


    "I don''t have anything on me but I can swear on my Cultivation base that I would give you whatever you want once I aplish my goal."


    With lips tugged upwards in a beautiful smile, Song Junwan said.


    "You don''t need to give me anything, actually. We want your services."


    Xu Ming grew virtually stiff as he understood the implications of her words.


    Seeing that, Song Junwan chuckled.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be losing your freedom or anything. You see, there will be thousands of ves that Master has saved and we don''t have enough human resources to manage them all. So, we want you to be someone who they all could look upto and be supportive off."


    Xu Ming was dumbfounded, as he asked in a shaky voice.


    "You mean...I have to look after those poor people?"


    "Yes, you know their pain better than anyone so I''m sure you could lead them better. We will give you all the resources necessary so you don''t need to worry about that."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 224: Divine Phoenix

    Song Junwan offered a very reasonable suggestion to Xu Ming, and he knew it too. If he had to be honest, he was willing to trade anything, even his freedom, for a chance to get revenge.


    He had spent most of his life without freedom, so he had even gotten used to it. Because of this, he was ready to sacrifice anything to get revenge.


    Her offer was thest thing he expected. As someone who had practically spent his whole life in a ve organization, how could he not know how ves spent their lives?


    He was a ve himself, but he was a valuable ve, so his treatment was still better. But what about those who didn''t have much value?


    Thinking of all those poor lives, Xu Ming knew Song Junwan was just giving him a chance to achieve something greater. She gave him a chance to repent.


    Xu Ming hadmitted countless atrocities because he was ordered to, and even if he wasn''t at fault, it was his hands that had done everything.


    He had felt guilty all these years, and if it wasn''t for his revenge, he might have tried to kill himself.


    However, now he had a chance to make up for everything he had done till now. He could protect those beneath him and repent for the things he had done.


    As the understanding shone in his eyes, he felt very grateful for the people who had saved not only him but all the ves. As a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator, he could easily spread his Spirit Sense to arge distance, and through it, he knew all the ves were somewhere else.


    Just as he was about to agree, he noticed something from the corner of his vision, and his face fell. Right then, he also felt coldness freezing up even his bones.


    Startled, he turned around and met two eyes containing unfathomable darkness, and he found himself lost in them.


    But he was soon taken out of his daze when those eyes closed. Still, he wondered what kind of man he was interacting with.


    On the other hand, Shen Yu had to close his eyes to calm himself down. Otherwise, he might have really just razed the whole ve organization to the ground right then.


    Enjoy new adventures at mvl


    "Don''t worry, Master! She will handle him."


    Song Junwan spoke from the side, her voice losing its yfulness. Only pure coldness resided in her eyes as she held Shen Yu''s hand.


    Shen Yu nodded and clicked his fingers, giving his permission to Xiao Lan. Not only that, but he also gave her a boost.


    He then turned towards Xu Ming and said, "What is your decision?"


    "Senior, do you truly think I can decline it after what I just saw?"


    Xu Ming chuckled; however, there was no amusement in it.


    "Good! Then go and deal with the heads of the ve organization. Don''t let them disturb her."


    Shen Yu spoke, looking at the battle raging on at the entrance gate. With such argemotion and the disappearance of Xu Ming, Shen Yu knew the higher-ups would make their move.


    And he wanted no distraction in Xiao Lan''s battle.


    The three Nascent Soul Realm bowed before him and flew up. They had already sensed the location of others, as it wasn''t hard, so they directly went there.


    They had seen the anger on Shen Yu''s face, which terrified them greatly, especially the former elders of the Assassin Organization. They had caught a glimpse of his power, so they didn''t want him to be angry.


    ''Just let us do the work!''


    Only Shen Yu and Song Junwan were left in the skies as they looked at Xiao Lan, utterly shocked by her fighting techniques.


    However, then Shen Yu detected some nuisance closing in on the battle scene and frowned.


    As if sensing his mood, Song Junwan smiled.


    "I will do the work, Master!"


    Shen Yu nodded. "Thanks!"


    With that, Song Junwan disappeared from her spot as a lightning bolt descended into the settlement.


    With a light flick of his finger, Shen Yu created a barrier around Xiao Lan''s location so she could fight all alone.


    As for Song Junwan, he was more than confident in her and knew no one could even scratch her. She was one of the strongest beings in the Qing Empire, and only some people like Qing Yicheng might be able to contend against her.


    Obviously, the ve organization had none of them, and even their Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators were busy dealing with his subordinates.


    Taking a deep breath, he said, ''Who is she?''


    [Huh? She''s your disciple?]


    ''You know I didn''t mean that!''


    At first, Shen Yu had felt that Xiao Lan was just another one of his disciples, but the small reflection she showed on the battlefield told him things were different.


    Others didn''t notice it as they were far away, but Shen Yu had seen that reflection. It contained a boundless and unfathomable presence, as if everything was beneath her.


    Shen Yu couldn''t quite exin it himself, but he had never felt that way. Even though he himself didn''t feel any fear or anything, he knew it was different for others.


    [...You didn''t know?]


    ''Just tell me already!''


    [She''s the reincarnation of a Divine Phoenix, or rather, in your words, a transmigrator. Just like you. Her soul is different from her body, and I''m sure of that.]


    Shen Yu was dumbfounded and had no response. After lingering for a while, he sighed.


    "How did I get a phoenix as a disciple?"


    [Meh! Her soul is divine, so I''m guessing she is from the Divine Realm. And since it''s very strong, I''m also guessing that she was a mighty figure in her past life.]


    ''She is a phoenix, after all.''


    [Phoenixes, although notmon, are also not rare in the Divine Realms. They are divine for a reason, after all. Anyway, you don''t need to worry or anything. She loves you, and that''s all there is.]


    ''Yeah!''


    A warm smile formed on his lips as Shen Yu looked at Xiao Lan, who was rising high in the air using her mes.


    Then, he witnessed one of the most beautiful scenes of his two lives as the beautiful, elegant, and graceful phoenix descended upon the mortal world.


    The sight was so beautiful he forgot to breathe for a second, and only after Xiao Lan began to fall did he move from the skies. The beautiful phoenix faded away; however, Shen Yu could still see the resemnce of the phoenix in his wife.


    Taking a step forward, he disappeared and teleported near her. With swift movements, he swooped her in his arms and healed her injuries.


    Holding her in his arms, Shen Yu sighed and said, "I really have the craziest women as my wives."


    Not a single one of them was sane or simple. Not that he wasining, but he just felt pity that none of them had lived a normal life.


    He caressed Xiao Lan''s face and smiled.


    "I wonder what happened to you!"


    Divine Phoenixes were known for their vitality and nigh immortality, so killing them was very difficult. And this was just a weaker phoenix.


    Xiao Lan belonged to the strongest, so Shen Yu wondered what event could have caused her downfall.


    Somehow, he knew it wasn''t anything good.


    ''Of course, it isn''t anything good. She died!''


    Shaking his head, he stepped backward, finding himself in a cozy white room. There, he ced Xiao Lan on the bed gently and kissed her forehead.


    "Rest well! Others will do the rest!"


    Saying that, he left the pocket dimension and teleported to Song Junwan. And when he got there, a stunning scene awaited him.


    Sitting on a charred wooden throne, Song Junwan was ying with her opponents. All around her, the area was ttened, and the ground shattered in many ces.


    If looked at from high above, it was arge crater formed because of their battle. There was not a single thing left unscathed around her.


    Her curved des danced around the battlefield, stopping her opponents from leaving.


    However, she also didn''t kill them. Her des did nothing but cut their skin lightly, sending small bolts of lightning into their bodies.


    Many of her opponents were Core Formation Realm Cultivators, but before her, they were reduced to mere ythings.


    This was the power of a True Nascent Soul Realm expert.


    No matter how many battle techniques they threw at her, they failed. Even when they tried to get closer, the des would stop them.


    There was nothing they could do aside from defending against the des that seemed toe out of nowhere and strike at them.


    When Song Junwan noticed Shen Yu, she smiled and stood up. Coming close to him, she asked, "Is she okay?"


    Shen Yu nodded. "Yes, but she is still injured from herst attack. So, I sent her to my pocket dimension."


    Song Junwan heaved a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good! I''m also done here, so we can go and take a look at others."


    With that, she clicked her fingers, and an enormous purple-colored lightning bolt descended on the battlefield, covering a vast area.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 225: Vanish

    Finding the battlefield of the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators wasn''t difficult. They were just too powerful and caused too much destruction most of the time.


    After Song Junwan killed everyone who was heading toward the entrance gate, Shen Yu teleported alongside her to one of the main battlefields.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw an unexpected scene before them. They had expected a pure scene of destruction and carnage, but instead, the battlefield was actually safe.


    Well, not quite safe, as there were many craters, and the smell in the air was also quite different. It was as if something was burnt, and looking at the ttened ground, it was clear what produced that smell.


    At the center of this carnage, a woman wearing dark robes was looking around at her surroundings, frustration clear in her eyes.


    With a loud roar, she pushed her feet against the ground and soared high up into the air. From there, she created hundreds of zing spears that she sent toward the ground, obliterating everything.


    Surprisingly, there was no one else in sight besides her, and it looked like the woman had gone insane. She was just destroying everything randomly.


    However, Shen Yu and Song Junwan knew the reality and could perceive one more human on the battlefield, waiting for her chance.


    Smiling, Song Junwan said as her ck hair fluttered in the wind,


    "Her name is Vanish, from what I''ve gathered. She was an Elder in the Assassin Organization who was more or less forced to go there. The Major Sects were searching for her, so she had to take refuge in the Assassin Organization."


    Shen Yu nodded, observing the battle closely. It might seem like nothing major was happening aside from the destruction, but the battle was actually quite intense.


    Being high in cultivation realms, Shen Yu could easily see the minor details and knew that the two were on equal terms for now. But from the way things were going, Vanish would definitely win.


    As he mulled over the battle''s result, Song Junwan continued.


    "Apparently, she was very talented but was in a small sect. When the Major Sects learned of her talent, they tried to poach her in. But she refused as she had family in that sect."


    A bitter smile appeared on her face as she continued.


    "Surprisingly, her sect began to decline from then, and she was forced to join the federation to get a backup. Unfortunately, she was too naive to think she could do anything there."


    Sighing, Song Junwan said,


    "She actually tried to break through to the Nascent Soul Realm, against the orders of her superiors. After all, they didn''t want a rogue Nascent Soul Realm, and given their history with her sect, they were afraid of her growth, so they decided to paint her in a ck light and decided to execute her."


    Song Junwan raised her head and looked at Vanish, who had made several illusion clones to attack the woman.


    "She managed to escape, but her sect didn''t. They were branded as her supporters, and, well, they didn''t have a good end."


    Turning towards Shen Yu, she smiled.


    "Because of all of this, she has a deep-rooted hatred toward the Empire and Major Sects. This was also the reason she joined the Assassin Organization, as they were, in a way, opposed to them."


    She sighed.


    "So, when she learned about your ns, she was very happy and wanted to join in the operation. She also said that since you are fulfilling her goal, she would also prove herself to be of use to you."


    Hearing the story behind the woman hiding beneath that wooden mask, Shen Yu chuckled softly.


    "You really can''t judge a book by its cover!"


    "So, what are your ns with her, Master?" Song Junwan asked.


    Rubbing his chin, Shen Yu spoke.


    "If everything goes right, then we can make her the sub-leader of the Shadow Garden. You all will be too busy with your own cultivation and sect matters to have time for this."


    Instead of replying, Song Junwan looked at the magnificent battle unfolding before her. It was really beautiful in a way, as the illusions Vanish put her opponent through were just marvelous.


    Even though she herself was injured many times in the fight, she kept her cool and used her techniques to bring down her opponent''s mental strength.


    Vanish herself wasn''t a goodbatant, and it was showing in the battle. Even a single hit was enough to make her bleed, but shepensated for her weakness with far more powerful abilities.


    Majoring in stealth and illusion, she fought from the shadows and slowly killed her target. Of course, this was only in cases of stronger opponents, as they were harder to kill.


    For cultivators below her cultivation base, she could just trap them in an illusion and kill them without even lifting a finger. This was the true strength of a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator.


    Unfortunately, she was fighting an opponent in the same realm as her, and her skills opposed her greatly. The mes were too troublesome to deal with, and they affected her illusions too.


    She had been injured so many times because of this that her whole body was bleeding at this point, with many bruises and charred skin all over her body.


    Still, there was no hint of emotion in the visors of her mask, as she cast more and more illusions, trapping her opponent in a never-ending cycle.


    After what felt like an eternity to her, she finally managed tond a hit on her opponent when she had cast a hundredyers of illusions, which the woman took a little bit of time toe out of.


    And that small frame of time was enough for someone like Vanish to sneak upon her and slice her throat, head, and heart in one single sweep.


    She didn''t forget about the problem the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators had, as she herself was one. So she was prepared when the Nascent Soul of her opponent tried to escape.


    With a light flick of her fingers, Vanish created more illusions around the Nascent Soul, ultimately trapping her in an evesting dream.


    Her beautiful and most powerful creation.


    With a thud, Vanish dropped onto the ckened ground as the smell of burnt wood and metal assaulted her nostrils. ck smoke was also blinding her vision and causing problems with breathing.


    Fortunately, none of that mattered as she was sessful in her task. She had managed to bring down a pest of this world.


    "There will be more!"


    As soon as that thought appeared, Vanish stood up and disappeared from her spot. But soon, she appeared again and dropped to her knees.


    "Subordinate Vanish greets Lord of Shadows."


    It was Shen Yu and Song Junwan who had decided to visit her, seeing that the battle had ended. Walking in front, Shen Yu smiled and addressed Vanish.


    "It''s good to see that you had your guard up even after winning."


    Vanish felt butterflies dancing in her belly from the praise and said, trying to suppress her excitement,


    "Thank you for the praise, Master. It is our first rule of Assassins: never lower your guard, even in moments of happiness."


    Shen Yu chuckled softly and nodded. Then, he waved his hand as all the ck smoke and smell was carried away by the winds.


    Seeing the state of the northern settlement, full of charred and broken ground, Shen Yu was impressed. The damage was really smallpared to other battles he had seen from Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators.


    As for the one who caused all of this, her headless body was lying on the ground, with a deep hole in her chest. A little distance away, her head was looking back at her body, with eyes full of indignation.


    And the other participant in this destruction, Vanish, was kneeling before him. She wore a tight bodysuit that showed off her curves and let people''s imaginations run wild.


    She also wore a wooden mask on her face, a different one from the time of her Assassin Organization. The wooden mask now looked like a skull with a single horn growing from the forehead.


    Shen Yu smiled and said,


    "You did great today, and I hope you continue to support me like this. Our fight has not ended yet."


    Hearing his words, a jolt of excitement passed through Vanish''s body as she shouted,


    "My body, my soul, everything belongs to you, Master. I am now your de, so use me however you want."


    Waving his hand, Shen Yu said,


    "No need to be so serious. As for your use, yes, you''re very useful, especially because of your illusion skills."


    Shen Yu could already think of many ways he could utilize her abilities in his future battles. Illusion could be a very powerful thing, considering it was the base of Creation Skills.


    Finally turning his attention toward Vanish''s opponent, Shen Yu raised an eyebrow.


    "This is more useful than I thought."

 Chapter 226: Nightmare

    Shen Yu was really surprised by what he was seeing before him. If viewed by mundane eyes, there was nothing. But if someone tried to sense, they would have their mind copsed or atleast damaged depending upon their Cultivation base.


    It was because a tiny translucent being was trapped in mid-air, experiencing thousands of nightmares woven carefully by Vanish with her illusion technique.


    It was frightening to say the least and what impressed Shen Yu the most was how manyyers she was able to stack on the initial illusion to make it look like an endless nightmare.


    Even if someone broke through one nightmare, they would experience another and this cycle would just keep repeating until either allyers were destroyed or the trapped person loses themselves in those nightmares.


    A true horror was right before him.


    ''Damn! She''s like a Spiritual Creature herself. Good thing she didn''t participate in the trial otherwise she would have been quite troublesome to deal with.''


    Turning around, Shen Yu once again looked at Vanish and patted her head, healing all of her injuries.


    "You''re really good at what you do, huh."


    Vanish smiled, feeling the warm current passing through her body.


    "Everything I have is for Master to use."


    Shen Yu chuckled and said.


    "We will see thatter. For now, let''s go and see how your partner is doing!"


    After that, Shen Yu teleported the three of them to the western side of the settlement. The scene that greeted them once again was surprising as there wasn''t a mass destruction fight here.


    Well,pletely as everything was in mess even though it is as particrly destroyed. Whaty before them looked like a mountain that had been destroyed in an aftermath of a battle.


    Chunks of Rocky blocks were here and there, cut in half and tall walls rose all around them like a giant maze. However, as they were looking from the skies, the scene was more like a canyon between mountains.


    At one corner of the whole mess, two man were fighting a death battle. One was Stone, wearing his ck suit and a wooden mask simr to Vanish''s mask.


    His body, however, was changed as he easily stood at a frightening height of five metres, with gray skin rolling under his ck suit, which actually fit him even in his current state.


    He was facing a middle-aged man who was hovering high in the air, with a pristine white sword in his hand, he looked the definition of sword immortal.


    Pure white sword intent shot out of his sword, cutting down many rocks Stone had created, but it still wasn''t able to actually able to hurt Stone.


    Stone himself was running at an insane speed, which should have been impossible with his huge body, but he was doing it somehow.


    Coming forward, Song Junwan looked at Stone and furrowed her brows, as she said.


    "I don''t have much information about him aside from the fact he''s named Stone."


    She turned towards Vanish and asked.


    "What do you know about him?"


    Looking at the giant fighting the sword immortal, Vanish chuckled behind her mask.


    "He''s an oddity in our group actually. He only joined Assassin Organisation because I asked him otherwise he was just roaming around."


    Shen Yu raised an eyebrow and said.


    "Oh? I''m now interested, please tell more."


    Vanish looked down and nodded.


    "As per your wish, Master. Stone''s real name...I actually don''t know since he always used that. I met him when I was running away from the Dark Legion of the Empire, and he saved me."


    A beautiful smiled formed on her lips, which was unfortunately behind the mask.


    "He was already a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator back at that time so he defeated the Dark Legion and saved me. However, he didn''t help me much and threw me out when I got in my prime condition."


    Raising her head, Vanish looked at her benefactor and said.


    "I left but still remembered him. So, when I became the elder in Assassin Organisation i went to look for him and after some efforts, found him. I suggested him to join the Assassin Organisation and he joined, because I was the one who asked him."


    She chuckled, remembering her old memories.


    "Apparently, I looked simr to his younger sister, so he had began to consider me as such. He thought of himself as the big brother and wanted to help me in everything."


    Smiling, Shen Yu said.


    "He''s a great man for that. Also, what about his younger sister?"


    Vanish''s smiled stiffened as she sighed.


    "She died in the aftermath of a war apparently. What that war was, he didn''t tell me any details and I also never asked him."


    Shen Yu nodded and looked at Stone, who was giving a lot of trouble to the sword Cultivator.


    As he had already investigated the ve organisation before, he knew him very well. The sword Cultivators named was Meng Ko, and he was at Mid-Stage Nascent Soul Realm.


    Proficient in Dao of Sword, he was a menace to the society. He also Cultivated Demonic arts which included consuming blood of virgin people.


    This was also one of the reasons he was so powerful but needed to seek refuge in ve organisation. Not even the Major Sects would take someone like him under their wings so this was his only choice.


    Now, he was showing the reason he was feared across the Qing Empire. With every strike of his sword, he seemed to cut the sky itself as he danced around the battlefield, trying to keep some distance from Stone.


    Meng Ko could see how Stone fought and what he specialised in, so he kept his distance and used destructive sword strikes to target his opponent.


    Stone also knew much about his opponent so he didn''t let a single sword stike him, as he knew even a single one of them could cause great harm to him.


    They had sword intent embedded in them so it was better to keep distance from them. This was why he was erecting walls upon walls and calling forth mountains to defend against the sword strikes.


    "Aghh! You damned barbarian! Let''s see how defend this."


    Meng Ko roared, as no matter what he used, he couldn''t put even a scratch on his opponent. It was making him frustrated so much that his eyes were turning red.


    With a loud roar, he slice at Stone''s direction, making a giant crimson red sh to shoot at Stone.


    The world turned heavy, as if the air itself had gained weight, as the enormous sh came crashing down on Stone, who didn''t even get time to move from his position.


    Even if he had, he couldn''t have done it as the sh was wide and long enough to cut the whole settelment itself. It showed the pinnacle power of a Sword Cultivator of Nascent Soul Realm.


    However, Stone didn''t panic and a smile formed on rocky face. He had been waiting for this very moment, so he finally did what he was preparing for a while.


    "Good thing you took time to y with me!"


    He stopped in his ce and joined his hands together, and closed his eyes, ignoring the impending doom. His Spirit Sense left his body and covered the whole battlefield in a matter of moments.


    "Destruction Spell of Doom!"


    The world shook as an earth shatteringnded on it''s target. Dust rose, blurring everything and making it difficult to see the aftermath.


    However, there was a strange feeling lingering in the atmosphere that made Meng Ko''s heart unsettled. He narrowed his eyes as his grip on sword tightened.


    In the next second, a loud beastial howl resounded in the whole settlement as something rose from the bottom of the earth as if rising against the heaven itself.


    As the dust cleared up slightly, Meng Ko could finally see the monster he had provoked and just the sight made his face ce, losing all of its colour.


    What stood before him was a Titantic monster, made out of nothing but rocks and stones. It was so huge that even the settlement looked smallpared to it.


    Perhaps only something like Hollow Mountains could humble such titantic being. If Meng Ko could describe it, he would say it looked like a mountain hade alive.


    Slowly, the being stood up as it took a form of a human figure with four limbs, torso and a head. All made of stones.


    In the ce of it''s head, Meng Ko could see his opponent sitting there, as if captured inside the mountain. However, there was a clear provoking smile on his face that irked him.


    Before Meng Ko could respond, the head waspletely formed, burying Stone inside it. Looking at the towering being before him, Meng Ko couldn''t help but gulp in fear.


    When he raised his head to look at the face, he found nothing there except for two hollow caves which looked like eyes. Strange, mysterious darkness dwelled in those caves, frightening him.


    "Your dream is over, now live in nightmare!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 227: Chain of Nightmares

    Standing up in the air, Shen Yu raised an eyebrow, impressed by the giant form of Stone. It really looked majestic and the pressure it emitted was also majestic, as if the person was pressured under a mountain.


    He chuckled softly and said.


    "He is also using his will to influence the world. What a crafty fellow!"


    Song Junwan smiled and nodded.


    "Yes, he also stalled the fight for so long, slowly making pieces of the giant during the fight. His battle IQ is really impressive, and he also have his strength to back it up."


    They were really impressed by Stone, as he was ying with the opponent since the start of the battle. He wanted to make this Giant formation but it was impossible so suddenly.


    So, he used many rocks and stones during the battle and positioned them in such a way that Meng Ko''s shes would cut at the ce where he wanted.


    He was basically observing everything from Meng Ko to his surroundings, while making rocks and literal mountains in between while fighting Meng Ko.


    All of this so that he could pull this final move, which was frightening to say the least. Compared to the Giant made of stones and rocks, Meng Ko looked like a small cornered rat.


    And this caused his mind to go astray, as he was also affected by his demonic Techniques. His eyes and face turned red, as blood dripping from his eyes and nose.


    With a shout, Meng Ko shed at the giant, sending a crimson red sh, much like previous one, flying at the Stone Giant.


    But it did nothing but make a small dent in the Giant''s torso. If he had some sanity left, he might have tried running away. Unfortunately, he had lost it all so he directly shot towards the Giant, trying to fight it head-on.


    It was a mistake, a heavy one at that.


    With a light swing of it''s huge arm, Stone swatted Meng Ko as if he was a small mosquito to the Giant. The force behind the p wasn''t small, as Meng Ko was sent hurling away like a broken kite.


    However, Stone didn''t give a chance to rest as he raised the second arm of the Giant and caught Meng Ko, as he smashed on the hard surface.


    Slowly, the head of Stone Giant disappeared and Stone with his human body came out of it, wearing a ck suit and wooden mask on his face.


    He raised his head and said.


    "Vanish? Are you here?"


    Hearing that, Shen Yu brought his group towards Stone andnded on the Giant''s shoulder. Looking at the ground from such a huge height, Shen Yu thought.


    ''This really is a Xianxia world!''


    Stone dropped on his knees and bowed.


    "Stone greets Master."


    Shen Yu nodded.


    "You did a fine job there. Using such a formation using your Qi is really something."


    A satisfied smile appeared on his face as Stone said.


    "Everything is yours, Master. Use it as you wish!"


    Shen Yu rolled his eyes and casted a look at Vanish, who just looked down in embarassment.


    "He called you, so I''m guessing you have something to do."


    Hearing his words, Stone raised his head and said.


    "Yeah, I called her to deal with the Nascent Soul of him. I don''t have anything to keep the Soul so I didn''t kill him yet and my attacks are also not strong enough to directly obliterate it."


    Vanish came in front of them and asked.


    "Can I go, master?"


    Normally, Shen Yu might have denied it as her method of dealing with the Nascent Soul was just pure diabolical. But it was the ve organisation they were dealing with so he didn''t have any mercy for them.


    Especially for someone like Meng Ko, who had killed uncountable virgin people to raise his Cultivation. People like him deserve true hell, which Vanish was an expert in giving.


    A cruel smile appeared on Shen Yu''s face as he said.


    "Don''t show mercy!"


    Surprised at first, a simr smile formed on Vanish''s lips as she nodded. Then, she jumped down and flew towards the Stone Giant''s right hand where Meng Ko''s bloodied bodyy in a pool of his own blood.


    Stopping before him, Vanish stomped his face and said.


    "You know, I''ve always hated people like you. And the unfortunate thing is, the world puts you on the top. But there is no need to worry now. Enjoy the Nightmares, Bastard!"


    With that, she stomped his chest, tearing through his heart in one go. It took only a few seconds for the body to die, surprisingly as a crimson red Nascent Soul appeared above the deceased Meng Ko.


    Before it could escape though, Vanish raised both of her hands and put her everything to form ten thousand illusion around the Meng Ko''s Soul.


    And every single one of them was as cruel as she could make. However, it was still outside of her limits as she was trying to make things seem like real, even though they were illusion.


    Just then, she felt a warm hand on her shoulder and a warm current surged in her body, healing everything and giving her a massive boost.


    Standing beside her, Shen Yu said.


    "You would be able to do that after you attain higher realms, but for now, just this is enough."


    He clearly knew the limits of illusion Techniques, one of the best technique one could use as a base to further choose their techniques. After all, the illusion was very close to creation ability and that was a terrifying power to have.


    Although notpletely understanding what Shen Yu meant, Vanish nodded and once again closed her eyes as she started the chain of tens of thousands of nightmares.


    It was difficult and she could feel mental fatigue washing over her, but she persisted and held on. She hated people like Meng Ko to the core and now that she could finally punish one such person, how could she back away?


    Finally, she managed toplete the chain of nightmares and her body stumbled backwards, falling into Shen Yu''s arms.


    "Take some rest! I''ll handle the rest!"


    Shen Yu smiled and also sent her to the pocket dimension where Xiao Lan was already resting. After knowing what Vanish went through and her decisions on that, Shen Yu felt that she deserved more.


    He teleported back to the Stone Giant''s shoulder andnded right beside Song Junwan.


    Looking at the destruction around him, Shen Yu addressed Stone.


    "I have a task for you!"


    Stone bowed his head.


    "Master needs to say the word!"


    Shen Yu tossed a sphere at him and said.


    "This is the Tanki Bomb, a higher version to be exact. Go and nt it in a ce where it would blow this whole headquarters."


    Catching the sphere in his hand, Stone held it carefully and said.


    "Understood!"


    Shen Yu nodded at him and then teleported to thest battlefield along with Song Junwan.


    Fortunately, thest battlefield was what one would expect from a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators. It had already moved away from the headquarters and they were fighting in an open grounds.


    Or rather, their battle had made the open ground as outside the Battlefield was a beautiful forest. Their Battlefield had rendered arge piece ofndpletely barren and broken.


    Pirs of ck smoke rose from various parts of the Battlefield, showing where the battle was once fought before they moved on while fighting.


    At one of the barren area, a loud explosion shook the earth as the outburst of waves sent many small trees rolling on the ground.


    Coming closer, one would be able to feel the two frightening pressure threatening to break the earth. They came from two individuals who made some distance after shing one more time.


    First was the former ve Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators of the ve cor, Xu Ming. He had a long spear in his hand, with many cuts on his body from which blood oozed out like a river.


    Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators were hard to bleed, so this showed level of battle had reached.


    Xu Ming''splete focused was on his former master, the head of ve organisation and the one who had ruined his whole life, Liu Rutin.


    She was a mature woman, with long ck hair tied in into a tiara. Her revealing clothes showcased her curves which were enough to make any men drool over her.


    However, all Xu Ming felt looking at her was disgust. She has used him all these years in every way possible, so the hatred he felt for her was unfathomable.


    He was willing to trade his soul if he had a chance to exact his revenge, and he finally had the chance.


    While he was injured, his former master wasn''t in any better state. His spear had dug deep holes in her body, and even even managed to damage her Core.


    Liu Rutin took a deep breath and asked.


    "I''m asking once again. How did you get your freedom?"

 Chapter 228: Master vs Slave

    Hovering high in the air, Liu Rutin looked like an immortal descending on the mortal world, and her aura added to her majesty. She was a Late-Stage Nascent Soul Realm expert and it was showing.


    Her voice reverberated throughout the battlefield, as she asked.


    "I''m asking again. How did you get rid of the ve cor?"


    Xu Ming wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, using his spear to point at his former master.


    "That is none of of your concern, you old hag. The only thing you need to know is that you will face the wrath of Xu n today."


    Scoffing at him, Liu Rutin said.


    "Your pathetic n? Yeah, I do wanna see what a pathetic ve like you can do. Even without the ve cor, you will be my ve till you die."


    With that, she raised her hand, showing a blood red whip which were very thin, as if it would break with hands, and it was extremely long.


    However, upon close inspection one would be able to see that the whip was actually elongated on will. It''s length was being manupliated by Liu Rutin, the head of the ve organisation


    With a light swing, she pped the whip at Xu Ming, as it produced a air cutting sound and with sonic speed, reached the target. It was fast, deadly and very precise.


    However, Xu Ming had also spent his whole life studying his master in hopes of taking revenge one day. He was more than just familiar by her techniques at this point.


    However, she was not.


    So, kicking the ground, he pushed himself away from the battlefield and escaped in the forest, which was very unusual considering he was the one who wanted revenge.


    Confused and baffled by the situation, Liu Rutin stopped for a second before she flew towards Xu Ming. Gritting her teeth, she shouted.


    "You can''t escape, Bastard. You are mine and mine alone!"


    In the next moment, she felt her scalp going numb as a deathly aura washed over her. It was as if death was standing right before her, almost clutching her poor soul.


    Using her life saving artefact, she vanished and appeared a few metres away, only to see something very sharp passing by her previous position.


    As she followed the object, it was revealed to be a wooden arrow with an golden head. It seemed nothing special, yet Liu Rutin felt dread from it.


    And she got the reason for her worries soon when the arrow hit a mountain in the distance. A loud explosion which could be seen even from a distance shattered the mountain, changing the geography of that area.


    Waved of outburst shook the very earth, as the sky turned dim with the formation of dark smoke in the atmosphere. The explosion carried a thick gas with it, that filled the surroundingspletely.


    Liu Rutin felt a chill run down her spine as she wondered what would have happened if she didn''t doge that arrow in them. Thinking of the arrow, she hurriedly looked towards the forest again.


    And she had just enough time to tilt her head to dodge the iing arrow which barely missed her as it passed, grazing through her cheeks.


    Feeling the warm blood on her cheeks, Liu Rutin used the best Artefacts in her arsenal to make some shields around her. Not just that, her eyes also began to look for the sources of the arrows.


    However, she couldn''t find it even when she dodged the tenth arrow in a row. She did notice something though, and it was that only the first arrow contained that immense power to shake the heaven and earth.


    The following were mild and only caused some destruction here and there. But she still didn''t dare to lower her guard, as even these mild arrows could cause heavy damage to her.


    Liu Rutin didn''t stop looking for Xu Ming even for a second, as she desperately tried to go around every corner of the forest. But even with her speed and spirit sense, she was unable to do that.


    She even used most of the techniques she had learned, which destroyed many parts of the forest, leaving only giant craters behind.


    It was as if the opponent knew everything about her, from techniques to even her mind. How she would react, which technique she would use and what she would think after realising all of this.


    It was really a meticulous nning of decades.


    ''Yes! He had been preparing for this day since the time I took him as my ve. He never gave up. He only pretended to do so.''


    As the terrifying thought shed in her mind, another arrow also shed by her, destroying thest sheild she had. She had used all of her defensive artefacts, except the armour she was now wearing.


    ''Think! No, I don''t need to think. I need to do something which I will never do! Wait? What if he also predicted this?''


    However, there was nothing much she could do. She had tried escaping but the bastard archer never let her do that. He would always stop her from going forward.


    ''And he lied about his speciality too. All these years he has been using the damned spear, making me think he''s a closebat fighter. How and when did he even learn the archery and how did he be so efficient in it?''


    There were no answers and no time to ponder over these questions, as the rain of arrows wasn''t stopping.


    "Goddamnit! Do you have an endless amount of arrows or what?"


    She couldn''t understand how thousands of such powerful arrows could be with Xu Ming. That was just impossible as he had nothing on him.


    He was just a ve so there was no need to give anything valuable to him, aside from some important stuff they would need.


    "Fuck it all! I''ll show you why I''m your master!"


    Roaring to the heavens, Liu Rutin began to swing her whip above her head in circles. Winds rose around her, forming tornadoes crackling with thunder and lightning.


    In a matter of moments, Liu Rutin had made the sky dark with ck clouds and raised tens of wide and rapid spinning tornadoes.


    "See what true majesty is!"


    Liu Rutinughed as the tornadoes began to destroy every piece ofnd around her. There was no ce for anyone to hide anymore, as the tornadoes were just leaving pure destruction in their wake.


    It was a terrifying sight to behold, as trees and everything were being uprooted and being sucked in the rotating pirs of winds, only to be destroyed by the lightning once inside.


    The sheer amount of area Liu Rutin destroyed was enough to put terror in hearts. This was the pinnacle of Qing Empire, right below Qing Yicheng.


    She was the reason ve organisation could have worked till now, as nobody wanted to make an enemy out of someone like her.


    Only a madman would do so.


    And now, this being was showing her rage to the world, leaving only destruction behind. However, it still didn''t decrease the deathly aura she was feeling around her.


    It was palpable, as if something alive and it was gripping around her throat.


    Clenching her fist, she looked at her surroundings and found a barrennd as far as one could see. There was nothing, not even small nts.


    Everything was raged to ashes and now, only a vast field of barrennd was shown to the world.


    "Where are you?"


    Liu Rutin shouted at the top of her lungs, frustration piling up in her heart. She had tried everything she could and still couldn''t find Xu Ming, and worse, she knew he was alive.


    Otherwise she would not have this feeling. Just as she was about to use the same destruction technique again, a pang of pain registered in her mind as she lost control over her Qi.


    Her vision grew blurry as consciousness began to fade away. Confused, she tried to do something. Anything. But she wasn''t in a state to do it.


    Her body dropped to the ground from the skies, like a small meteor and mmed into the ground, breaking it in impact. After being tossed for a few time, she came to a halt.


    Or rather her dead body came to halt.


    There was a single wooden arrow piercing through her neck, skewing it from the sides. It didn''t cause any explosion or any big effect, but it did the work it was supposed to do.

 Chapter 229: The World

    The Leader of the ve Organisation, one of the most powerful and influential forces in the Qing Empire, nowy in ruins. The ashes of her own destruction were slowly covering her body.


    The once-mighty Liu Rutin had met her demise at the hands of someone she had groomed herself. No one could have expected such an oue.


    In the next moment, the sound of hoarse breathing could be heard as a bald man approached her, dragging his exhausted body forward.


    One of his legs was missing, so he had to use his spear for support. His body screamed at him to rest, but he wanted to confirm his enemy''s death personally.


    After years of torment, the fire of revenge burned at its brightest, and he wanted to see his enemy consumed by it.


    As he crouched near Liu Rutin, a tired chuckle escaped his mouth. "Did you really think I wouldn''t have a n for your Nascent Soul?"


    He nced at the wooden arrow skewering Liu Rutin and snickered. "This single arrow... I''ve been preparing it for years, pouring everything I had into it. And it finally proved its worth."


    Taking out the arrow, he said, "This arrow doesn''t target the body but the soul. I know you''re still there, hearing every word, so why don''t youe out and tell me how you feel about this situation?"


    His words worked like magic as a translucent figure formed above the lifeless body. It was clearly a soul, but it fluctuated, struggling to resist fading away.


    Xu Ming looked at the soul and copsed to the ground, too exhausted to even sit properly. "How does it feel to be killed by your own ve?"


    "Bah! If you didn''t have any external help, do you think you could have survived?" Liu Rutin spat on the ground, her disdain evident.


    Instead of getting angry, Xu Ming nodded. "You''re right. Without Senior''s help, I might have lost my life for the sake of revenge. But then again, only the results matter."


    With a mockingugh, Xu Ming said, "This is your end, Liu Rutin. The world is finally free from your cruelty!"


    Surprisingly, Liu Rutin didn''t get angry. Instead, sheughed. "Did you win? Do you truly think so? Yes, I may have lost, and this may even be myst day. But tell me, does it matter?"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Ming asked, his confusion evident.


    "I have lived my life in luxury and did whatever I wanted," Liu Rutin shrugged. "My life has been nothing but blissful. Now, even if I die like this, does it matter?"


    Xu Ming''s face darkened as he red at Liu Rutin, understanding she was trying to affect him mentally. He hated the fact that it was actually working.


    She was right. Even if he killed her and freed the world from her cruelty, it wouldn''t matter much to her. She had lived the best life until the very end.


    "You understand," Liu Rutin''s lips curved into a smirk. "You say you''ve ended my cruel reign and freed the world? Even after years, you''re still the naive Xu Ming I picked up from the market."


    Herughter echoed in the deste ruins as she continued, "I am nothing but an insignificant pawn in the grand scheme of things. Sure, I am dying, but there will be another Liu Rutin who will do exactly as I did. As for very itself¡ªhahaha. That is the biggest joke. You think it''ll end by killing me?"


    "You''re a fool, Xu Ming," Liu Rutinughed, pointing at Xu Ming with her finger. "It wasn''t me who wanted very. No! I am just an opportunist who wanted to rise through the ranks and be someone important. Guess what I did? I opened a business for something that already existed and had high demand."


    Every word of Liu Rutin''s sent sharp pangs to Xu Ming''s heart as he slowly began to grasp the gravity of the situation.


    "Yes! You understand but chose to ignore it!" Liu Rutin''s soul fluctuated even more as she shouted hysterically. "I didn''t create very. No! Those hypocrites in the Empire and Major Sects did. I just used their needs to build the biggest business empire for myself. You and that Senior of yours have done nothing but erase a pawn from the game."


    "Shut up!" Xu Ming''s rage-filled voice silenced even the winds. "It won''t happen! very will end, and I will make sure of it!"


    "Oh, really? Are you going to stand up against the Empire?" Liu Rutin mocked, herugh dripping with derision. "Everyone is a ve. It''s better if you understand that. Some choose their master, while others are forced. Ultimately, no one is free."


    She looked down and stoppedughing. "I mean, look at you. Aren''t you just a ve to revenge? And it''s something you chose for yourself. By your own hands, you''ve chained yourself to revenge."


    Xu Ming had had enough. He threw the wooden arrow at her soul form, muttering, "I will do it, even if it means going against the world!"


    "Haha! I wish you good luck with that, brat," Liu Rutinughed as her soul began to fade away. "And thanks for killing me."


    "Not so soon!"


    Liu Rutin heard a calm,posed voice behind her, and in the next moment, a warm current filled her being as her dying soul returned to normal.


    However, she didn''t rejoice. A horrific premonition gripped her mind. She hurriedly turned around, only to see a young man walking toward her.


    She tried to hide her fear and confront him, but just a single look from him was enough to make her shiver. What is happening? Who is he?


    Shen Yu stopped before her and gave the soul form a long stare before sighing. "You understand the world better than anyone, honestly. You are probably one of the few people I almost admire."


    A flicker of hope rose in Liu Rutin''s heart as she stammered, "T-Thanks. I''m sure we can talk this through since our worldviews match."


    However, Shen Yu sighed once again and said, "Unfortunately, I am not someone who forgives so easily. You saw the real world and understood it, yet you chose to work in the way others wanted."


    Raising his hand, he continued, "I might have forgiven you if you''d remained neutral. I might have even invited you to join my sect. But you chose the wrong path, and for that, you must bear the consequences."


    Before Liu Rutin could respond, severalyers of white substance appeared around her, forcing her to endure thousands of nightmares.


    Shen Yu looked at Liu Rutin''s soul form, but instead of satisfaction, he felt a heavy weight in his chest, as if a giant boulder had been ced on it.


    He sighed and waved his hand, shifting the soul form into a different dimension. Then he turned his gaze to Xu Ming, who was still reeling from the trauma Liu Rutin had inflicted.


    Patting his shoulder, Shen Yu said, "Don''t think too much about it."


    Xu Ming nodded but remained on the ground.


    Sighing, Shen Yu healed his body and teleported him to the Senter Valley Base. However, he was mindful of Xu Ming''s mental state and ced him in an empty room.


    As he turned around, he felt warmth envelop him as two slender arms hugged him tightly. A light smile formed on his face as he hugged Song Junwan back and said, "I''m fine, so you don''t need to worry."


    He then turned toward the settlement, his thoughts heavy. It should be happening soon!


    ...


    The town stood silent, its streets empty and lifeless under the dim moonlight. Shadows of abandoned houses stretched long, whispering of the life that once thrived here. At the center of the settlement, buried beneathyers of soil,y a bomb¡ªsmall but terrifyingly powerful, glowing faintly with an ominous light.


    Suddenly, a deep, muffled thrum echoed from the ground. The air seemed to hold its breath. Then, in a split second, a blinding light erupted, turning night into day. The explosion roared like a thunderp, shaking the earth and tearing through the stillness.


    The shockwave expanded rapidly, shredding buildings into dust. Walls crumbled, roofs disintegrated, and the ground itself cracked and split apart. mes surged outward in a fiery wave, consuming everything in their path. The sky turned orange and red, a massive mushroom cloud rising into the heavens, casting a terrifying shadow over thend.


    The once-quiet settlement was no more. In its cey a scorched crater, smoldering and lifeless. The destruction was absolute¡ªnothing survived. The power of the bomb had erased the town, leaving only silence in its wake.

 Chapter 230: Supreme Elder

    The Qing Empire was in chaos, to the extent that even the Major Sects and the Imperial Family had been alerted. After all, there had been hundreds of explosions throughout the empire.


    Most of those explosions were powerful enough to obliterate entire cities,pelling the Major Sects to take immediate action.


    A middle-aged man with a long beardnded on a small hill, his gaze fixed on the smoke rising in the distance. His long red robe fluttered in the wind, a symbol of his distinguished status in the sect.


    He sighed, pulling out amunication stone from his storage pouch. "They got this branch too!"


    Soon, an enraged voice crackled from the other side of themunication stone.


    [I told you to get there at full speed! Goddamnit! What is going on?]


    "You sure this isn''t another rebellion against the Major Sects?" The middle-aged man sighed heavily as he sat down at the edge of the hill, his posture rxed despite the severity of the situation.


    [It could be, but it seems unlikely. We have treaties with the other sects, after all. Besides, whatever is causing these explosions, it''s clear it''s an artifact of a higher tier. No one could bring arge supply of such artifacts¡­]


    Noticing the trailing voice, the man smirked. "You understand it, don''t you? They''ve been preparing for this for a while and only struck when everything was in ce. They must have been transporting those artifacts in small quantities over time."


    [Yeah, but it still doesn''t add up. Why are they only targeting branches of the ve Organisation?]


    The man stroked his beard, his eyes narrowing, "Well, we just need to figure out the reason behind it," he replied, his gaze fixed on the pir of ck smoke in the distance.


    [Alright, move to the next site. And be careful out there!]


    "You think I, Li Hai, need to be careful?" the man scoffed as he stood up. A sharp glint passed through his eyes. "The ones who should be careful are those rebels."


    With that, he crushed themunication jade in his hand and took off, creating a sonic boom as he sped through the air, covering hundreds of meters in moments. His figure streaked across the horizon like a shooting star, leaving the devastated site behind.


    After an hour of flying at high speed, he finally halted, spotting another base of the ve Organisation. Unlike the others, this one seemed intact.


    "Found you!" Li Hai grinned as he descended rapidly toward the base.


    This particr base, located a short distance from Feather City, resembled a small vige. Yet, the silence hanging over it was unnerving.


    Mangled and broken corpses littered the ground. Some bodies had limbs twisted grotesquely, while others had their headspletely torn from their spines.


    Blood seeped into the cracks in the earth, forming a horrifying web of crimson. The metallic scent of blood hung thick in the air, mixing with the stench of death. A gruesome massacre had unfolded here, one that spoke of both meticulous nning and brutal efficiency.


    At the center of the settlement, inside a roofless building, a young woman stood. She was busy cing a Tanki Bomb on a sturdy stone pir, her movements swift and methodical.


    "This should be good enough," Zhi Yan murmured, wiping the blood from her face. She turned to survey the devastation they had caused, her expression grim yet determined.


    This was the tenth and final base they had destroyed, marking thepletion of their mission. The battles had pushed her and herpanions to their limits, both physically and mentally. Recognizing this, she had ordered them to retreat immediately after finishing their tasks.


    Too exhausted to risk errors, her team had teleported back to the sect, following her instructions to the letter. Now, she stood alone amidst the destruction, her body aching and her wounds stinging. Yet, a faint smile tugged at her lips¡ªshe had aplished the mission her master had entrusted to her.


    "This is just the first step," Zhi Yan muttered to herself as she prepared to teleport back to the sect.


    But before she could activate the formation, a chilling, heavy voice echoed behind her.


    "Is this the artifact you''ve been using to blow everything up?"


    Her blood ran cold as she spun around, her eyes widening in horror. A middle-aged man leaned casually against a crumbling wall, his focus entirely on the glowing sphere he held in his hand.


    H-How did he get here? Sweat drenched Zhi Yan''s back as she realized the terrifying truth. Her opponent was far stronger than her. If he had wanted to kill her, he could have done so before she even noticed his presence.


    What should I do? Her mind raced for a solution. She considered her options¡ªteleport back to the sect or stay and fight. Though her instincts urged her to fight, she knew better. Her master had always emphasized that retreating in the face of overwhelming odds was not cowardice, but wisdom.


    Good thing teleportation doesn''t take much effort, Zhi Yan thought, her tension easing slightly. She decided to gather some information before making her escape.


    "Yes! This is something our beloved master created," Zhi Yan said, her voice steady despite the fear coursing through her veins. "Who might you be?"


    "Ho? Willing to talk, are you?" Li Hai chuckled, his gaze still fixed on the Tanki Bomb. "Young brats these days are so hot-blooded. I half expected you to attack me."


    "Why would I fight a losing battle?" Zhi Yan replied calmly, her eyes observing his every move. "You still haven''t told me who you are."


    "Patience, brat," Li Hai finally turned his sharp gaze toward her. "I am Li Hai, Second Supreme Elder of the Celestial Sword Sect."


    Zhi Yan processed this information carefully, her mind calcting. "Zhi Yan," she replied, offering only her name.


    "No background, huh?" Li Hai smirked, finally storing the Tanki Bomb in his spatial ring. "That''s unfortunate. But it doesn''t matter. I''ll know everything once I capture you."


    With that, he vanished. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared right in front of her, his hand aiming straight for her chest. However, his attack struck nothing but air. His hand passed through her form as if she weren''t even there.


    Frowning, Li Hai looked around the now-empty room. "So, they even prepared teleportation, huh?"


    He scratched his head in mild irritation. That old bastard is going to nag me again. Oh well, at least I have the artifact.


    In the main pagoda of the Divine Harem Sect, on the second floor, Zhi Yan appeared in a teleportation circle¡ªa massive rune formation carved specifically for this purpose.


    She gasped for air as she dropped to her knees, her body trembling from both exhaustion and adrenaline. The memory of her encounter with Li Hai reyed in her mind, sending shivers down her spine. That was too close! He''s too strong!


    "What happened?" Lan Ming''s voice broke through her thoughts as the elder woman hurried to her side.


    "I almost died," Zhi Yan admitted, allowing Lan Ming to help her to her feet. "The Second Supreme Elder of the Celestial Sword Sect showed up."


    "A Supreme Elder?" Lan Ming''s eyes widened in shock. She began inspecting Zhi Yan for any injuries. "Are you hurt?"


    "I''m fine, Sister Lan," Zhi Yan reassured her with a faint smile. "He was overconfident and wanted to talk, so I teleported before he could do anything."


    "Good," Lan Ming sighed in relief, though her expression remained tense. She handed Zhi Yan a healing pill and began pacing the room. "Still, this is unexpected. We knew the Major Sects would act, but sending a Supreme Elder is a bold move."


    Supreme Elders were powerful figures within their sects, ranking just below Prime Elders and Sect Leaders. Their strength alone made them forces to be reckoned with, especially in a sect as prestigious as the Celestial Sword Sect.


    "Wait! Did he see your face?" Lan Ming''s sharp question broke the silence.


    Zhi Yan bowed her head in regret. "I''m sorry, Sister Lan. I made a mistake."


    "It''s alright," Lan Ming replied with a sigh. "You''ll just have to stay hidden for a while."


    "I will," Zhi Yan promised.


    Lan Ming took out hermunication stone, channeling her Qi into it. The familiar voice of her master soon resonated through the connection.


    [What happened?]


    Lan Ming quickly recounted the events and asked, "What should we do, Master?"


    [What do you think?]


    Lan Ming hesitated. "We could take him down. Eliminating him would weaken their sect. But it might escte into war."


    [War is inevitable. Do what you want.]


    "Understood," Lan Ming replied before ending the call. She turned to Zhi Yan but stopped when she heard approaching footsteps.


    "You can go. I''ll handle this."


    Lan Ming turned to see a ck-haired young woman standing confidently. "What are you doing here?"


    "Master sent me," Ying Yue said with a smile. "You can focus on the fight. Leave the rest to me."

 Chapter 231: Conversation

    231 Conversation


    After she confirmed everything was good in the Sect, and giving Ying Yue some instructions, Lan Ming picked up a dark sword and teleported to the base which was still intact.


    Appearing in the destroyed settlement, Lan Ming let her spirit sense spread as she tried to find the one she came looking for. And it didn''t even take her a few seconds before she found him.


    After all, Li Hai had spread his Spirit Sense around the settlement for any clues. The moment Lan Ming spread her Spirit Sense, they collided and alerted each other to their location.


    Lan Ming stepped forward and disappeared from her position as she traveled hundreds of metres in a blink of an eyes and stopped on top of a broken house''s wall.


    On the opposite side to her, a middle-aged man was sitting on a wooden pole, caressing his beard. He looked at the neer and raised an eyebrow, "You are that Brat''s superior?"


    Lan Ming had adorned her devil mask along with her trench coat, as she knew the Elder might recognise her. The destruction of Wind Flower Sect had alerted even the Major Sects so they were bound to have information about every member of Wind Flower Sect.


    ''Fortunately, Zhi Yan and others were too insignificant so nobody noticed them,'' Lan Ming thought as she put her hand on her sword''s hilt.


    "You can say I am," she spoke. "Scaring a young girl so much, what kind of Elder are you?"


    "Haha! You''re an amusing fe," Li Haiughed. "I''ve been really curious about you and your little group. Tell me, you''re the one who destroyed the Assassin Organisation, right?"


    "Destroying would be a bad word, but you are right," Lan Ming narrowed her eyes, as she studied the environment and her opponent as well.


    Fortunately, Li Hai was in a mood to talk so he didn''t initiate the battle and continued to ask questions, "But why are you guys against them? If you are people from other side, them shouldn''t you be targeting us?"


    "We are not from that side," Lan Ming said. "As for why we destroyed the ve Organisation? It should be clear. We aren''t like you and we find disgust in what you all practice."


    "Ah! Girl, you speak so weirdly," Li Hai spat on the ground and said. "Don''t be so hypocrites. The world of cultivation is a world of oppression, cruelty and using others to grow stronger is allmon. I don''t believe you didn''t ughter anyone till now."


    "You might be right. Master says he''s very hypocrite for what he does," Lan Ming kept her voice low andposed as she answered. "But he will still judge the world by his moralpass."


    "And that''s what we do," Li Haiughed. "We judge the world by our own judgement and ording to that, weak have no rights. Their existence is solely to please the powerful."


    Lan Ming tilted her head and said, "Please don''tpare my master''s ambition to your pathetic idles. He might be a hypocrite and does what he thinks is right, but he never harms any innocent."


    "Which is once again decided by him," Li Hai shrugged. "Strong makes the rules. It''s that simple."


    "I can agree on that," Lan Ming sighed. "The only reason our beliefs matter is because we are strong. Otherwise, who cares who is right or who is wrong."


    "I''m d we can understand each other in some points," Li Hai chuckled. "So, tell me, what is this group of yours and what do you guys actually want?"


    Perhaps it was because she found some understanding in Li Hai that Lan Ming was reluctant to kill him, so she decided to extend her conversation to understand him more.


    Perhaps, he could help them.


    "We are Shadow Garden and our goal is simple. My master don''t like the current rules the world follow so he intends to take over the world and change the rules. To achieve this, he would need to eliminate the current rule makes so we are also ready for that." Lan Ming said.


    "You guys are more interesting than previous ones," Li Hai nodded. "All those who came before you were just some people who wanted to take what is ours. In a way, you guys are same but atleast you have a decent goal."


    He stood up and said, "You have my thanks, by the way. I never really liked ve organisation, all because that bitch Liu Rutin was so arrogant. Oh yeah, did you guys kill her too?"


    "As we speak, the headquarters of ve organisation has already been demolished," Lan Ming nodded. "This is thest base of ve organisation that has not been demolished and I came here to do that."


    "Haha! Girl, you clearly came to kill me," Li Haiughed. "Your killing intent can''t be hidden from someone like me. I haven''t lived so many years for nothing."


    "Then, I hope you surrender," Lan Ming said.


    "Not a fat chance," Li Hai shrugged. "I came here because of an order and I need to report it back. Oh yeah, how about you surender? My Sect will dly take a prodigy like you."


    As he spoke, Li Hai thought, ''She will be troublesome to deal with. Sword prodigy with Nascent Soul Realm Cultivation base at such a young age. What a monster.''


    Even though he appeared carefree, he was sweating a lot as he thought about the information he had gotten till now. He had seen the destruction caused by Zhi Yan and confirmed one thing.


    The Shadow Garden killed the ve Organisation before actually destroying it. So, it was not that they used the strange artefact to destroy the ve organisation.


    No, they had more than enough manpower to actually take down ve Organisation in a matter of hours. Not to mention, they had done the same with Assassin Organisation.


    ''This is bad! Even though these organisations don''tpare to us, they were still something. This Shadow Garden would be really troublesome to deal with.''


    "I refuse," Lan Ming took out her dark sword, and said. "Guess we have only one choice left then."


    "Indeed!" Li Hai began hovering in the air and grinned. "I hope you don''t disappoint me, little girl."


    "We''ll have to see who disappoints who," Lan Ming clenched the sword''s hilt tightly and also began to hover above the air.


    As the sword coating turned white, the world also exploded in a fit of destruction and chaos.


    The two Nascent Soul Realm Cultivators didn''t use any of their techniques, solely relying on their sword mastery to overpower each other.


    Their figures turned blur as they exchanged hundreds of blows in a matter of moments. Swords shed against each other, sending sparks flying around.


    Several waves of our outbursts from their sh decimated the surroundings houses. The Settlement was now filled with a nging sound, as the metal scrapped against each other.


    After a while, the two separated and stood on their initial position, looking at each other in admiration. Surprisingly, there wasn''t a single scratch on them and if it wasn''t for the destroyed houses, no one would believe they had fought.


    "You''ve really impressed me, Little girl," Li Hai said, looking at his longsword which has a few cracks. "In thest ten years, you''re the only one who managed to damage my sword and even remained unscathed after confronting with me."


    "Don''t tter me so much," Lan Ming said, looking at her dark sword which was as sharp and smooth as before. "My sword is a gift from my master so of course your sword can''tpare to it."


    "I see, now I want to see your master even more," Li Hai said in a serious tone. ''He made those strange artefacts, and now even such a sword. Even in outside world, he should be well-known based on his skills. I will need to talk with old man.''


    "Honestly, why don''t you join us?" Li Hai still tried to persuade Lan Ming. "I promise we will send you to the Holy Lands so you can have a better environment for your talent."


    "Once again, I will have to refuse your offer," Lan Ming said, as her hair danced in the winds. "And I hope you get serious this time because I won''t be holding back anymore!"


    "That is what I was going to say," Li Hai smiled. "It''s a shame I need to kill such a prodigy but sometimes we gotta do what what we don''t want."


    His aura changed, as his voice also took a serious tone. "I hope you give me some fun, Little girl!"

 Chapter 232 Trickery

    Chapter 232 Trickery


    With a light jerk, Li Hai threw his sword aside and took out a blood red curved des weapon, which had many runes carved on it.


    The saber looked imposing and the moment it materialized into existence, it brought a oppressive might with it.


    "Now, we''re even," Li Haiughed and raised his saber above his head, as the the temperature around them began to rise rapidly.


    "Infernal Saber Domain!" He shouted, as a a mes rained down on them as if a sea of magma had erupted.


    However, Lan Ming didn''t even flinch as she simply gave a cold harrumph and held her dark sword before her in both of her hands.


    The mes hit her and tried to consume, but it was if she was immune to them that nothing worked. With a soft sigh, Lan Ming said as her voice echoed in the area.


    "Astral Sword Array!"


    Instantly, the sky that was filled with crimson mes had an addition as hundreds of Qi des formed and attacked the mes, dispersing them.


    As he watched the fight in the air, Li Hai said, "That cloak or whatever it is, it''s a treasure right."


    "Everything is gift from master!" Lan Ming said, as she took a step forward and disappeared, appearing directly before Li Hai trying to pierce her sword in his chest.


    Li Hai raised his saber and deflected the blow, but it carried a lot of impact so he was also pushed back. Grinning widely, he let loose of the limits he had put on himself.


    An oppressive might descended on the battlefield, stunning Lan Ming for a second. Before she could get used to this new environment, Li Hai was already upon her, bringing his saber down in a descending sh.


    Right at that moment, a few of the Energy des pierced Li Hai from behind. But he didn''t even bother with them as he continued on his assault.


    However, at the veryst moment, he felt as if he had cut a soft cushion. Frowning, he did a wide sweep with his sabe, sending an energy wave that destroyed arge area of the Settlement.


    "Where are you, Girl?" Li Hai shouted, as he prepared to defend against any sneak attack. Just the small exchange of blows had given him a rough understanding of his opponent''s strength.


    And it wasn''t any lower than his. So, he didn''t dare to let his guard down even for a moment.


    As he heard no response and also didn''t notice anyone, his frown deepened as he thought, ''Weird! Where could sh¡ª''


    Before his could finish his thoughts, his instincts began to send rm, forcing him to hurriedly dodge. Unfortunately, he was still a littlete as a sword dug deep in his guts.


    "Damn you!" Li Hai cursed as he caught the hand that had attacked him and did a sweep at his opponent.


    But just like the previous time, the body dispersed as if she wasn''t even there, leaving him utterly confused.


    ''What''s going on?'' He hurriedly circted his Qi around his body to heal the wound, while looking around.


    "Fine! Since you don''t wish to confront me, I''ll force you," Li Hai clicked his tongue and took out a small head from his Storage ring. It was very small, red in colour, and had mes engulfing it whole.


    "Infernal Meteor Pearl!" Li Hai shouted, as he clutched the bead tightly in his hand.


    In the next moment, all the sword flowing around him disappeared as hundreds of zing meteor formed above his head and began to descend on the settlement.


    Loud explosion destroyed the whole settlement as the metero struck it one by one, causing a scene of pure destruction and mayhem.


    The whole area was engulfed in mes and tall pirs of ck smoke rose in the air, forming clouds.


    A loud ng sound reverberated in the area as Li Hai defended against his opponent and grinned.


    "This time it''s real you!" He said, as he deflected the iing strike at him.


    "You talk too much!" Lan Ming said and jerked her sword back, making some distance between Li Hai and herself.


    Hovering above the burning settlement, Li Hai and Lan Ming looked at each other, fighting spirit burning in their eyes.


    Then, all hell broke loose.


    "World-Shattering sh!" With a shout, Li Hai brought his saber down, making a giant zing sh to descend upon the town.


    If it wasn''t destroyed already, it was gone now as the shes passed right through Lan Ming and struck the ground, making arge crater on the ground along with a terrible destruction to the surroundings.


    In response, Lan Ming just held her sword tightly in her hands and attacked Li Hai normally, using the sword technique she had practiced since her childhood.


    With a speed fast enough to even blind a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator, Lan Ming appeared before Li Hai and thrusted at him.


    However, Li Hai still defended it, even if barely. Taking advantage of the fact that his opponent was close now, Li Hai went on full offensive as he used his oppressive, straightforward saber Technique to pressure Lan Ming.


    After a few moments of shes, Lan Ming realised how much of a disadvantage she was at. If it wasn''t for her trench coat, she would already been wounded.


    ''He is powerful!'' Lan Ming acknowledged, as she defended the powerfull strikes that were making her hands numb.


    Even though Li Haiughed and used a rather straightforward technique to corner his opponents, it was very effective in the way he used it.


    Even after fighting for so long, Lan Ming had barely managed to find a few ws in it, which was actually a miracle as she was a Sword Genius and even if saber wasn''t particrly a sword, she could understand it very clearly.


    If even she couldn''t find proper ws in his technique, that showed how much he had perfected it.


    The two seemed to have forgotten where they were fighting and began to go sideways, destroying everything in their wake. Their shesprised from their technique, intent, and Qi controlled by a Nascent Soul, they had be too dangerous.


    Finally, after they had wandered off too far from the settlement, Lan Ming did a slight mistake as the angle of her sword''s de was slightly off from where she wanted it too.


    How could Li Hai miss such an opportunity? He instantly infused his Saber Intent in his saber and did a powerful sweep at Lan Ming''s neck, while also keeping a close eye on her.


    He expected her to disappear again like previous times, some news keeping an eye on her but in the next moment, his eyes widened in surprise when he felt resistance from his saber.


    He looked in horror at his saber, which has stopped a few inches away from Lan Ming''s neck, as it struggled to go more.


    Knowing that the situation was off, Li Hai abandoned the Saber and tried to back. Unfortunately, minor mistakes in battles like this could cause heavy consequences.


    And Li Hai suffered because of it, as a ck sword cut through the air and dug deep in his chest, ignoring every bit of resistance his body and armour could offer.


    It continued to cut everything it encountered, including his core which now had many cracks on it. Slowly, they grew in number before the corepletely copsed.


    "Agh!!" Li Hai coughed up blood, as a terrible pain assaulted all of his senses. Gritting his teeth, he kicked at his opponent forcing her to let go of him.


    As his cultivation was abolished because of the destruction of his core, he also lost the ability to fly and dropped from the skies like a speeding meteor.


    Only, he wasn''t burning and his fall only made a small crater. As hey there in the middle, Li Hai finally registered what happened.


    With a tiredugh, he said weakly, "This was a good battle."


    Soon, he heard some footsteps and turned his head to the sides, only to see his opponent dragging his saber down in the crater.


    She ced it on top of him and copsed on the ground. Li Hai could heard theboured breathing from behind the mask, which made his heart a little calm.


    "That was a nice trick, little Girl. How did you do that exactly?" Li Hai asked, as he tried to rx his body to have a few more moments to live.


    He still wanted to live for a while, all because he needed answers to his questions. So, he refused to die.


    "You mean thest one?" Lan Ming asked. "It was a trick, actually. I just used nted a seed of mysteriousness in your mind in start and used it to defeat you at the moment you felt confident yet wary of me."


    A smile formed on her lips, as she said, "Yes, it''s all trickery which led to your demise."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 233: Teasing

    In a wide crater, Lan Ming was sitting beside Li Hai, as she secretly consumed a healing pill. The battle with Li Hai wasn''t an easy one and she was injured, despite wearing the enchanted trench coat from Shen Yu.


    Looking down at her opponent, Lan Ming considered something for a moment, before taking out a small yellow pill. She then flicked it, as it entered Li Hai''s open mouth.


    "Huh? What is this?" Li Hai asked, as he put the pill in the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s a healing pill," Lan Ming answered. "Master will judge you, not me."


    "It''s surprising you aren''t killing me instantly," Li Hai confirmed that the pill was indeed the healing pill and swallowed it.


    "You are our opponent, not enemy," Lan Ming stood up as she grabbed Li Hai by his cor. "Be careful!"


    Saying that, she teleported back to the Sect, where Ying Yue was already waiting for her. She threw Li Hai to the sides and said, "He is Li Hai, the supreme elder."


    Ying Yue nodded, as she understood why Lan Ming could have brought Li Hai back to the Sect. After all, they just couldn''t go around killing everyone they see.


    Since they didn''t knew much about Li Hai, they had to wait for Shen Yu.


    "Did all of them survived?" Ying Yue asked, ignoring Li Hai.


    Lan Ming sighed and took off her mask, as she answered, "Not all of them, but majority did survive. I was actually expecting more casualities but the surprise attacks helped us greatly. We did lose some Members from the Shadow Garden, and many of them were injured heavily, but they survived."


    "This Shadow Garden you speak of, is it your whole organisation or what?" Li Hai asked, looking around in surprise as he felt the rejuvenation of Qi.


    Fortunately, although his cultivation was already abolished, he wasn''t crippled so he could once again cultivate of he was given some time. This was also the reason he could still interact with atmospheric QI that easily.


    "Speak another word and I won''t wait for Master''s judgement," Ying Yue sent a cold re at Li Hai, instantly shutting him up.


    "No need to be so hard on him," Lan Ming said, as she took out some roles and tied Li Hai swiftly. Then, she tied the open on a hook, saying, "This is enchanted so if you try to escape or use Qi, you will suffer greatly. Also, don''t try to sneak your Nascent Soul out."


    Li Hai nodded slightly and closed his eyes, thinking, ''Guess I''ll sleep then. Old man, you''re on your own now. Good luck because this time the enemy havee prepared.''


    The two sisters then left the Pagoda and went outside of it, while chatting with each other.


    "Why did youe back, Sister Yue?" Lan Ming asked, as she dismissed the trench coat, revealing her ravishing body hiding beneath a pair of ck skirt and long sleeved white shirt.


    Ying Yue, on the other hand, kept her ck outfit and answered, "There was nothing much to do there so he sent me back. The role I was supposed to y was taken by Sister Song, so I had nothing to do."


    "Hehe, so Sister Yue just got kicked out," Lan Ming giggled and poked Ying Yue''s arms.


    "Don''t tease me, Sister Lan," Ying Yue sighed. "I was hoping for a good fight but I also didn''t want to disobey Master. So I came here to share my misery with you. But look at you..."


    She shook her head and said, "You two sisters really robbed everything of me."


    Lan Ming chuckled softly and said, "Sorry about that. I''ll make sure you enjoy the most from next time."


    She smiled and pinched Ying Yue''s cheeks, "Also, I''m happy you have opened up so much to me. I still can''t believe youugh at my silly jokes."


    "Don''t make fun of me, Sister Lan," Ying Yue smiled wryly. "I already feel bad knowing that I still keep everything to myself most of the time when I should share everything with others."


    "Not really," Lan Ming smiled. "As master said, we have our secrets and you don''t need to just open everything about it to keep a rtionship healthy. You can do that, yes but it''s not a necessity."


    "I hope I can be like you," Ying Yue held Lan Ming''s hand and said. "Thanks for helping me all this time."


    "No worries. We are family, after all," Lan Ming smiled. "Now, tell me what happened in the headquarters and when is Mastering back?"


    "The Headquarters should have blown up till now so he should be returning any moment," Ying Yue said. "As for what happened there, well, Master decided to give the Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator of ve organisation a chance for revenge."


    "Ah! That''s why Elder Sister kicked you out," Lan Ming eximed lightly. "How were the battles?"


    "I didn''t watch them properly as I came here but Sister Xiao was too amazing," Ying Yue''s eyes shone as she remembered the majestic phoenix descending from the heavens. "She was so beautiful!"


    The two left the Pagoda while talking with each other, as they headed towards theke where everyone had decided to meet after everything was done.


    "Oh yeah, you don''t need to handle anything with the assassins?" Ying Yue asked.


    Shaking her head, Lan Ming replied, "They are in good hands. After fighting under our sisters, they have began to admire them and now listen to them. Zhi Yan and other can handle them."


    "That''s good!" Ying Yue sighed, as they entered the small house Shen Yu made beside theke.


    Sitting on a table under the serene free, the two looked down at theke or more precisely at the woman hovering above it.


    "Who could she be?" Ying Yue narrowed her eyes. "I kinda feel familiar with her, yet I haven''t seen her before."


    "Master brought her here so she must be very important," Lan Ming said, then shook her head and corrected herself. "No, he would save someone even if they aren''t important so she could just be any ordinary girl he found."


    As they were talking, the space beside them rippled as a red headed woman stepped out, wearing a blue jeans and a crop top.


    As her gazended on the duo, her lips tugged upwards as she said, "Yo! You didn''t miss me, right?"


    "As if anyone would miss you," Ying Yue rolled her eyes.


    "Come on! You still haven''t forgiven me?" the neer, Ning Xinded on the chair beside Ying Yue''s and hooked her arm around her neck.


    She sniffed, saying, "You still me me for everything, even after we ate our pussies and kissed each other?"


    "Alright, alright. No need to go in details," Lan Ming hurriedly stopped Ning Xi, her face turning a shade of red.


    At her words, both Ying Yue and Ning turned towards Lan Ming and looked at her with strange looks in their eyes.


    "I can never rte this embarassed woman to the Lan Ming who screams so much in bed," Ning Xi shook her head.


    "Nobody can solve this riddle," Ying Yue also sighed.


    "Stop teasing me, you two," Lan Ming picked up two cups of water and threw it on their faces.


    They easily avoided it andughed, seeing Lan Ming getting even more embarassed. Eventually, even Lan Ming joined andughed.


    "Fun aside, how are you here?" Lan Ming asked. "Weren''t you supposed to be in Federation to not arouse any suspicions?"


    "The only one I arouse is master," Ning Xi said. "And do you really think Federation would stay silent after so many explosions throughout the Empire?"


    She waved her hand, as a bowl full of grapes flew towards her and she began to munch on them.


    cing a grape between her teeths, Ning Xi said, "They sent me to investigate the surroundings, especially the Tando Woond for any clues about who is doing all of this. Or should I say they are suspecting Wind Flower Sect case and this is somehow rted so they want to find something from it."


    "And as always, you directly came here instead of investigating," Ying Yue nodded, as she tried to take the grapes but Ning Xi pulled the bowl away.


    "Of course I will. Why would I waste my time wandering around when I can spend that time with my family and especially my Hubby?" Ning Xi red at her and gulped down all the grapes in one go.


    After sending a smirk at Ying Yue, Ning Xi turned to look at Lan Ming and asked, "When is heing though?"


    "Should be anytime soon," Lan Ming said. Then remembering something, she said. "You came at a good time actually. Tell me, do you know anything about the Supreme Elder Li Hai of Celestial Sword Sect?"


    Ning Xi tried to think of where she had heard the name before and said, "Hmm, that man who have a forest on his mouth?"


    Lan Ming ignored the strange description Ning Xi gave and nodded.


    "Yes, now tell me everything about him."

 Chapter 234: Presence

    Lan Ming was really curious about Li Hai as she wanted to have as many as people they could have under them. They would be helpful in building the new world her master envisioned.


    It was also the reason she was very happy when Vanish and Stone joined them. She knew Li Hai might not have loyalty but it was still great to have a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator under them.


    But for that, they need to see his character and his past. If he could repent or not depended on his actions. Her master was very lenient and could forgive people to a certain point.


    So, she needed to know more about him.


    Hearing Lan Ming''s question, Ning Xi turned silent as she tried to remember anything about Li Hai.


    "Ah! You''re talking about that drunkard! He is the brother of First Supreme Elder and son of the former Sect Leader of Celestial Sword Sect. However, he''s weird as he doesn''t participate in any of their event and simply cultivate while drinking."


    Saying that, she took out her own wine gourd and took a sip from it.


    "He is sort of like me in this regard, as he doesn''t care about much about this world. He just loves and respects his family. So, he follows teaching and orders. Almost everything he does is an order from his brother. Why are you asking him though?"


    Ying Yue pointed towards the Seven story Pagoda and answered.


    "Because the said drunkard is now tied up there by our dear sister Lan!"


    Ning Xi almost spat out the wine hearing that and hurriedly wiped her mouth. ncing at Lan Ming, she asked.


    "Why the hell you kidnapped him?"


    Lan Ming shrugged.


    "He came to interfere in the mission and even saw Zhi Yan''s face. Even though it''s highly unlikely for him to recognise her, we can''t take risk."


    Ning Xi sighed and put away her wine gourd.


    "You really are amazing, Sister. Last time I fought him I couldn''t defeat him at all. That bastard has a crazy Saber Intent."


    Lan Ming and Ying Yue looked at her with strange looks on their faces, as Ying Yue asked.


    "Why would you fight with him?"


    Ning Xi blinked, as if confused by her question and said, as if it was the obvious thing.


    "Of course, the battle was to see who can fight properly while being drunk. In other words, it was the battle for the title of strongest drunkard, and unfortunately I lost."


    ''What a stupid title!''


    The two of them thought at the same time. Shaking her head off the thoughts, Ying Yue asked.


    "How is the world outside?"


    Ning Xi looked around for anything more to eat and answered.


    "It''s in total chaos, from mundane humans to the Major Sects. It has been a while since the Empire saw a properrge scale was and because of it, themon popce is afraid. They think someone has dered war on the Empire."


    Lan Ming narrowed her eyes and said.


    "And they think it''s done by forces from the Holy Lands."


    Ning Xi nodded.


    "Yup! After all, every war in the history of the Empire has been either against the Spiritual Creatures or forces from outside world. Needless to say, we have lost everytime and thest this happened, four Major Sects were established. So people are now in fear."


    Lan Ming hummed and began contemting something. Looking at her expression, Ying Yue asked.


    "Do you have something on your mind, Sister Lan?"


    Lan Ming nodded and answered absentmindedly.


    "Hmm, I was thinking on how could we frame the Major Sects for this. It''smonly known that the Major Sects had toe inprise with the Empire we can spread the rumours that they are now going all out."


    Ning Xi didn''t like the idea as she frowned and said.


    "That doesn''t help us at all. The most it''ll do is harm the innocent civilians who had nothing to do with the cultivation world itself."


    Remembering her nature, Lan Ming quickly apologized to Ning Xi.


    "Ah! I''m sorry. I am just trying to think of anything we can use against the Major Sects so when you told me about the wars..."


    Ning Xi shook her head and interrupted her.


    "It''s fine! I know you''re just trying your best. I just want to fight in a way thatmon people are harmed the less. I know some casualties can''t be avoided and there will be many dead bodies in this war. But I want to make sure the number is as low as possible."


    Lan Ming nodded.


    "I''ll make sure of that. Don''t worry. Sister Qing also has some ns for the Empire and Major Sects so we will need to discuss things with her."


    As they were talking, the space beside them rippled like a water surface as two figure stepped out from it. They both immediately changed their clothes tofortable ones.


    "Master!!"


    The three women stood up and bowed before Shen Yu, who had came back along with Song Junwan.


    As soon as he heard the voices of his wives and took in their breathtaking presence, his heart which had been unsettled for a while, finally felt a strange peace in it.


    Warmth surged throughout his body as he smiled and opened his arms wide. With a Chuckle, he said.


    "I''m not your Master for now. So, give your husband a wee!"


    He had just finished his words when he felt an immense force mming on him like a canon ball. However, he didn''t shy away and caught Ning Xi, who hugged him like a ko hugging a tree.


    "Master, I''ve missed you so much!!"


    Ning Xi inhaled Shen Yu''s scent and whispered near his ear, blowing her warm breath down his neck.


    "You damn vixen!!"


    Ying Yue cursed lightly and hugged Shen Yu from the other side.


    One by one, all four of his wives hugged him, as they shared a moment of warmth with each other.


    After staying like that for a few moments, they settled back on the table, with Shen Yu sitting at the very centre.


    He sighed and said.


    "This was exhausting, even though I didn''t really do anything."


    Song Junwan put her chin on her palm and said.


    "Get used to it, Hubby! You will have to deal with much more!"


    Hearing that, Shen Yu sighed once again.


    "Good thing I already have a candidate who came take over the Empire. I am not choosing to be a leader ever again."


    Thediesughed at that and began to joke around with him. For a few short moments, everyone forgot about the important affairs and simply enjoyed each other''spany.


    They were the first people Shen Yu had met in this new world and they had supported him all the way to where he was now. And now, they would support him in anything he wanted to achieve.


    They were his backbone, his family. Their presence soothed his heart, which was in turmoil after hearing Liu Rutin''s words. He still couldn''t get those out of his mind, but for now, he knew he could rx.


    After some time, the space rippled again as another breathtaking beauty stepped out from it. Having long enchanting crimson red hair that she tied in a ponytail and the one piece dress, Xiao Lan easily captured everyone''s heart.


    However, they quickly noticed something was off about her, which confused them as they expected her to be happy.


    Ying Yue was the first one to react as she appeared beside her using Shadow Step and held her face, looking at her in worry.


    "What happened? Is everything okay?"


    Xiao Lan forced out an smile and nodded.


    "I''m okay! I..I just want to confess something. Just give me a moment please!"


    Ying Yue frowned at her words, but still nodded. She grabbed her hand and led her to sit between her and Shen Yu''s seat, as she turned towards Shen Yu.


    Looking at Xiao Lan who was avoiding looking into his eyes, Shen Yu smiled and reached out to pat her head.


    "Take your time and then tell us everything. Just don''t forget that we''re a family."


    Surprise flickered in Xiao Lan''s as she raised her head and eximed.


    "You knew?"


    Shen Yu patted her head.


    "How can I know not, silly girl."


    A wry smile appeared on Xiao Lan''s face as she thought.


    ''Of course, how is it possible for him to not know this?''


    Everyone was confused by their conversation, but nobody interfered. They simply stayed silent and gave Xiao Lan enough time to build up courage.


    Taking a deep breath, and eyes full of resolve, Xiao Lan stood up and bowed before everyone.


    "I wish to apologise as I have hidden something from everyone."


    Ying Yue''s eyes widened and her head snapped towards Lan Ming, only to


    find her looking back at her. She smiled at her and nodded.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!